YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY Bought with the income of the ALFRED E. PERKINS FUND '/•//*". //fit/ < ifi//r'lvFJm('(WrGKAWYi\\\IJE i'* ,/$.I%m /fay/k/Mt/.r/. ' /. i. 'o/y i // . //-/, / 1 / ) t ' > >3p~) ))l.^A ¦ // " :*w» ¦?yy// //// (¦? //?/¦// su y/// ////?//, ¦ /../////¦///¦/¦ V"^--vKJ£l ? 6,K' £":b fi\r £C /:• r '///j '_/////, J///,/, '///n-j/r? JOH^ ;^V:'; <>f GRAimULE a-r/ ,;/?', £c (. ',¦/-??/ rat Ifi/faT/////// /•//„ ir?/firy ,/u //.J y ' , ' /'/> . // f/zys>,.?/-r^i — < < r/C /.*• ) r ^ ^ "• p \? Historical Survey Irorvii-Otltle. tJl- JJucAt /'u*tur/tl.ft /'I, J.i'rrufdfn .inn. fjt^J/. AN HISTORICAL SURVEY OF THE Count p of Cornwall: TO WHICH IS ADDED, A COMPLETE HERAIiDRY OF THE SAME ; wira\f BY C. S. GILBERT. $n GDtoo 'Folumos. VOL. I. PLYMOUTH -DOCK, PRINTE\ND PUBLISHED BY J. CONGDON : PUBLISHED IN LONDON^ LONGMAN, HURST, KEES, ORME, AN' ^PATERNOSTER-ROW, f AND \ R. ACKERMAN, STRAND. \^, /-.. 1817, ¦./> fiy J;Tufr**cd *y John. Cooke y% //< --//mjf > >'M- j .SU-TTf/r <¦¦*.••? ?&/. /J . f/y/i ' /Vr/r//y) " / I "V / / / //'////• rAr i r ;-//////// res'/ ""/ J r <-r' / y// y/// . /r/r//, J ) //e//r;y// /¦// //<¦ ('J V/y//vy/ / /r/ «• 7/////S/Y// o/ 1 >n////v////r/////<'t a;- r/y/r r I, /A v6 ;A// r yy '////'//// , (y//y/r//// r/ y/////' ... ' , .'¦ ¦ !'.•', ¦ ¦ " • '-, ''r. j'rr / • , ¦ t '.""• i with their irradiating influence in early age, or at all, still higher would rise my * Since writing the above, I confess my memory did not supply me immediately, with a recollection of the pleasures I received' in reading the elegant, > correct, and luminous description of the country around Manchester, by Dr. Aikin, adorned by topographical executions:— a work of the most finished kind, both as to art, composition of style, and polished diction. I must also do justice to the well-informed and liberal Mr. PennaDt, who constantly gives interest and admiration in his tales of other times. •• / a2 iv PREFACE. veneration of them. But I return to the point. It is probable that much of this tedious and uninteresting detail of history, arose from the fashion of the day, when a collegiate appearance of erudition, with a constant solution of domestic occurrences, games, habits, customs, and every thing appertaining to the ancient state of the country, was necessary to be decorated with a reference of similitude to the practice of Greece and Rome.* A modern historian has adopted an equal plan ; and in his dissertations, containing an account of the music and habits of the existing Russians, proves them by analogy, the immediate descendants of Greece: and much labour and ingenuity are employed to establish this opinion, assumed on the similitude of their musical instruments, their original dress, and rural exercises. In this, much address may be discovered, but truth, the divinity of history, is most undoubtedly absent. While I lament the defect of elegance in preceding local histories, I deeply regret that I may furnish an additional proof in confirmation of this remark. ,- It is difficult, 1 admit, to adorn a variety of loco-descriptive exhibitions, nearly similar in features and in character to each other, with a constant change of style and language.' ' The prevalence Of a fixed and popular taste, and the propensity of . ' J>i < • -: : A ' '. ' ' ' . ' imitation in the construction of mansions, seats, and residences, necessarily confine • ¦ i '. \ ¦ )-"'.. the efforts of the pen ; but when nature has profusely enriched the external and /¦.Hi'f. i ! .": I •''.;.':; .. . • s verdant scenery, and where genius has augmented her charms, description may assume a bolder or softer tone, as the variation may require. Here an author may be able to evince his capacity, as well as in all the several collateral parts of history; and the reader will be gratified, on the contrary, as its absence may be discovered. Hence a publication becomes unsuccessful or popular; and the drift of its design will be explored, and the principles of its utility, and the completion of its execution, examined with laborious and critical investigation. To this appeal I fearfully submit, too conscious of my inadequacy to accomplish equal justice to my subject; but I trust I shall not be intrusive, if I explain the principles on which I presume to !; <"/.'<,' ..'if)!";'' . . , ¦ present my endeavours to the public; as on their value and importance, my better hope confides for acceptance and apology. ! * See a publication by Dr. Guthrie, entitled "Dissertations on the Antiquities of Russia/' containing an account of the ancient mythology, the .Pagan rites, (he sacred festivals, the intervals of Ludi, the oracles, the ancient music, the musical instruments still in use, the customs, ceremonies, dresses, and diversions of the villagers, &c. &c: printed at Petersburgh, at the press of the imperial corps of noble cadets. PREFACE. v The study of the antiquities of this country, has, by many contemporaries, been conducted in such a trivial manner, as to throw ridicule upon what might be rendered truly respectable. I shall not therefore crowd the page with a detail of persons unknown to public fame, or with customs and habits unimportant in their origin and application, and now become obsolete by the refinement of modern illumination. 1 shall be studious only to notice the important records and authentic remains of history, such as may elucidate the public and political transactions, opinions, and characters of our ancestors, and transmit their honourable deeds with just appreciation to posterity. No knowledge, we conceive, is more useful, or more becoming the natives of any country, than an intimate and exact knowledge of it. To be able to explain its soil, its culture, and its produce ; to enumerate its natural and artificial advantages in trade, navigation, and arts ; to estimate its political consequence in the general scale of constituted authority and rule; to comprehend with clearness, its civil and ecclesiastical polity, and point to curiosity the road which fair and honourable interest may seek, indicates a mind of no ordinary rate. To see the heroic deeds of our ancestors " Veluti in speculum ;" to behold their names emblazoned and inscribed on the most favourite shield of fame ; to see their living honours descend in long and bright succession ; to behold their progeny emulous of equal or superior deeds, and standing erect and prominent on the pinnacle of human esteem, cannot be, in the estimation of worth, a portrait of indifferent execution. A juster object for this study, when applied to the " natale solum" of Britons, cannot readily present itself to the reflexion of the co-existent, whether we consider the variety of the surface, or the richness of its abundant substrata ; its sciences ; its arts and manufac tures ; its great advances in agriculture ; and above all, the energetic character of its natives, either in the pursuit of refinement, or military, naval, or commercial adventure. "Dauntless in war, and mild and just in peace." Such is the race of men whose history I have undertaken to delineate ; nor shall I despair of proving them, by numerous and wellrattested examples, to exceed and excel all the praise or eulogy I can bestow. XT has been observed that " local attachment ranks among the best feelings of oiir nature," and it was an irresistible impulse of this kind, which led to the publication of the " Historical Survey-of the Couuty of Cornwall." During several years, the editor indulged himself in pedestrian excursions through this county, to which he owes* his birth, and for which, he hesitates not to avow a decided predilection. Its principal towns and villages, with all their localities and characteristics, soon became familiar to him, but leaving the high road of observation, he penetrated, occasionally, into the most remote districts. Though Cornwall may not rank with many provinces in a continuity of rural beauty, in general luxuriancy of soil, and in exuberance of vegetable production, it is strikingly pre-eminent in sublime associations, — in the grandeur of its elevations, the immensity of its hollows, and in the infinity of those views with which it abounds, and with which it charms the lover of the picturesque. In the course of his tours, however, and in situations accessible to the pedestrian only, he often beheld Nature in some of her most luxuriant and beautiful forms: — Delighted with these changes, and rather excited than satiated with their frequency, it may well be supposed, that he was laudably inquisitive on a variety of subjects connected with the history of the county; and thus he insensibly collected in his common-place-book, a mass of information, which at first was only intended for the amusement of a leisure hour. A considerable time elapsed before he arranged the whole with a view to publication, and this was resolved on at length in compliance with the wishes of some literary friends, and in consequence of the approbation which followed from his Grace viii ADVERTISEMENT, of Northumberland, and from some other noble and distinguished patrons, who were pleased to think favourably of the industry which he had evinced in obtaining his materials. Hae Nuga? Seria ducent. THE PLATES:— The vignette title represents a most stupendous group of rocks called Treryn Castle, situated at St. Leaven, Lands End, in the hundred of Penwith, The top of the central part supports the famous logan stone. The portrait of Anthony Payne, engraved by Mr. Young, at the British Institution, Pall Mall, is a striking likeness of that extraordinary man : the expense of this fine print was defrayed by that ljberal patron. of literature and the arts, the right honourable George, Marquis of Stafford. The chart of Falmouth Harbour, engraved from the original by Cooke, displays the varied scenery on the sides of the different lakes as it appeared about the middle of the seventeenth century. The wood prints, engraved by Walker, of Newcastle, shew the excellence of that beautiful art. With respect to the armorial bearings, extraordinary labour and expense have been used to have them engraved correctly : — an object of the utmost importance in regard to the system of Heraldry. C#XC«W€£?. VOL. I. PACE. INTRODUCTION,— Etymology of the word Cornwall,.... 1 General History, — Summary of Civil, Naval, and Military Events, and Notices of Distinguished Characters, 3 List of the Cornish Forces at the conclusion of the War, in 1814, ... 56 Ecclesiastical Polity, ?. 57 Table of Parishes, with their Valuations, &c , 72 Civil Government, , 73 Situation of Cornwall, » 77 Advantages and Disadvantages of Situation, 60 Mountains and Waste Lands, 83 Climate, 85 Atmospheric and other Phoenomeua, 88 Longevity, , 99 Manners and Customs, 101 Language and Literature, 120 Literary Characters, Divines, Artists, &c 126 Remarkable Characters, 164 Antiquities, (Celtic or British) 170 (Roman) 196 (Saxon) 202 — : (Danish) 204 Miscellaneous Curiosities, 208 Mineralogy and Mining Concerns, 212 Cristallizations, Stones, Sands, Earths, and Clays, 277 Natural History, 309 Fisheries, 327 Commerce, Trade, and Manufactures, • 335 Agriculture, its ancient and present State, with Observations for its Improvement, 339 Roads, 3SJ3 Rivers and Lakes, 397 Table of Moorings in Hamoaze, 398 HERALDRY, — Preliminary Observations, 409 Earls and Dukes of Cornwall, 413 Dukes, 423 Marquis, 438 Earls, 439 Viscounts, 452 Barons, 468 Extiget Peers, , 498 Baronets, 542 Extinct Baronets, 581 HISTORICAL survey OF THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. INTRODUCTION. Mi -UCH as the boundless regions of etymological conjecture have been traversed, for the explanation of the name of Cornwall, it is still difficult to decide on the derivation that should be adopted. Speed, in his " Theatre of the Empire of Great Britain," printed in 1611, says, "Cornwall, (as Matthew of Westminster affirmeth) is so named, partly from the forme, and partly from her people : for shooting it selfe into the sea, like a home (which the Britaines call Kerne) and inhabited by them, whom the Saxons named Wallia; of these two compounded words it became Cornwallia. Not to trouble the reader with the fable of Corineus, cousin to king Brute, who in free gift received this country in reward of his prowesse for wrastling with the giant Gogmagog,, and breaking his necke from the Cliffe of Dover,* as hee of Monmouth hath fabuled." Cerealis was of opinion that the name took its rise from the words Corim Gallice, a * Carew, in his Survey of Cornwall, published in 1602, says Plymouth, and assigns the following reasons for this supposition ; " The place where Brute first landed was Totness, in Cornwall, (a town now situated in the midst of Devon) and therefore the wrestling is likely to have taken place there (at Plymouth) sooner than else where. The province bestowed on Corineus, for this exploit, was Cornwall. It may then be presumed he received, in reward, Ihe place where he made proof of his worth, and whose prince (for so, with others, I take Gogmagog to have been) he had conquered, even as Cyrus, (or rather Darius, son t« Hystaspes) recompensed Zopirus with the city Babylon, which his policy had recovered. Again, the activity of Devon and Cornwall, in this faculty of wrestling, beyond those of other shires, doth seem to derive them a special pedigree from that grand wrestler Corineus. Moreover, upon the Hawe, at Plymouth, there is cut out in the ground the portraiture of two m>en, the one bigger, the other lesser, with clubs in their hands (whom they term Gog Magog), and (as I have learned) it is renewed, by order of the townsmen, when cause requireth, which should infer the same to be a monument of some moment." When the citadel of Plymouth was built, just after the restoration, this representation was obliterated by the fortifications, and the very remembrance of it is now blotted out of the minds of the inhabitants. It was certainly intended to perpetuate the memory of some considerable action, and there are many, besides Carew, paiticularly Sir T. Price, Dr. Powell, Dr. Da vies, Mr. Sheringham, Mr. Wynne, and Mr. Luhyd, who do not consider the story as fabulous as Speed would insinuate. Vol. I. b 2 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF horn or corner of France, "where against nature hath placed it;" while others have assumed its etymon from Cornu Wallia, "which," according to Carew, " carrieth greatest likelihood of truth. The Saxons, after many bloody invasions as pirates, at last, began, (in 586) to plant their dwellings, and to take root in this island, as conquerors ; the Britons by them supplanted, were driven to seek their safeguard in the waste moors, craggy mountains, and wild forests of Wales and Cornwall, where the country's barren ness barred their pursuers from victuals, and the dangerousness of the passages laid them open to privy incursions. Such as had, in this sort, withdrawn themselves, the Saxons termed Welshmen, by interpretation, strangers ; for so they were to them, as they to the country." The probability of this derivation is considerably strengthened by the Cronicun Saxonicum, Avherein the appellation of Cornwall is stated to be composed of the old British (or, according to Tonkin, ancient Cornish) word Kernow, or in Welsh, Kerniiv, horns, (the singular of which is Corn,) alluding to the two promontories called the Land's End and the Lizard Point, and the Saxon word, Wealh, strange or foreign.* It appears, also, from the same scarce and valuable work, that the name of Wealh, was not used till the utter subversion and expulsion of the Britons ; and in corroboration of this, the mention of the word Weala, or Wallia, does not occur in the Saxon records, earlier than the laws of king Ina, which were made at least an hundred years after the original inhabitants had been driven from Cornwall, or West Wales, as it was, sometimes termed, from its situation. Some have ascribed the former part of the name to the Phoenicians, in whose language Cher en signified a horn ; and others, particularly Norden, in his description of Cornwall, have derived it from Cam, a rock, or more properly rocks, (Cam being the plural of the Cornish word Carac, a rock,) on account of the many rocky eminences in the county, which, to this day, retain the name of Cam, as Carn-Innis, Carn-Chy, Carn- Margh, Cam-Bray, Carn-Ulack, Cam-Boscaicen, &c. The earliest known British name of Cornwall, Cernyn, (a term implying a slope, or projecting ridge, and likewise a promontory, in which sense it became the name of the country) was changed by the Romans into Cornubia and Cornwallia, and it retained one or the other of these Latin designations, untill the inroads of the Saxons. The ancient inhabitants were called Carnabii, Cornavii, or Corniavii, and Cernyu and Gtvyr Cernyn, men of the promontory, until they were conquered by the Danmonii, some time before the Roman invasion. They occupied the whole of the tract which now bears the name of Cornwall, except a small part lying on the north side of the river Tamar. The Romans included this portion of the kingdom, in their first division, or what they termed, Britannia Prima. * The inhabitants of Cornwall are said to have been for some time distinguished by the name of Gauls, a word easily corrupted by the German custom of changing G into W, into Wealh. The appellation, Gaul, had originally the same meaning as Wealh, and was, probably, conferred on the Cornish in consequence of their resemblance, in language, manners, and customs, to the Bretons on the continent. It has been supposed by some, that the south-western part of the island, was peopled from the Belgic and Gaulish countries. The first inhabi tants, or aborigines of Cornwall, have been described as " huge of body, rough of living, and savage of condition." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. SUMMARY OF CIVIL, NAVAL, AND MILITARY EVENTS, NOTICES OF DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS, y/y{/hr///y -JrjJ/Lyyj/iy/J u/uwfcl i '«/ /Hfi.ti '/yj/itc/Mi/it f GMOM&E GRANVOJUE', . Stafford&a&c. t rrm ay yyy//wy ±y/^ ,,///; >/i,/S^ ik^y^r//yrlfi/ry THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 21 against the enemy. The insult offered by this invasion, called forth the spirit of the nation, and excited a strong wish for revenge. A fleet of 126 ships, and 7000 land forces, under the command of the earl of Essex, and lord Effingham, the lord high admiral, and strengthened by a Dutch squadron, of 24 ships, completely destroyed the Spanish fleet in the port of Cadiz, and made themselves masters of that rich and important city. In 1596, four thousand Cornishmen nobly offered their services for the aid of Devon, if necessity had required them to march thither. In 1597, the Spaniards, with their squadrons from Corunna and Ferrol, meditated a surprize of the port of Falmouth, and proceeded, with that view, as far as the isles of Scilly, (then governed by Francis Godolphin) within sight of the Cornish coast ; but a storm arising, the hostile fleet was dispersed in every direction, and the design entirely abandoned. Inr this year the Cornish forces twice encamped themselves at Cawsand Bay, and planted some ordnance, in order to oppose the landing of an enemy. ¦ In 1599, when the Spanish fleet was again expected to invade the west, ai large Cornish force voluntarily assembled, a part of which advanced to West Stonehouse, (now Mount Edgcumbe) where they plotted the making of a bridge over that strait, to prevent the entrance of the enemy into Hamoaze, " but," according to Carew, " it may be doubted whether the bridge would have proved as impossible, as the sconce fell out unnecessary." In the same year, gates and barricadoes Were erected at all the vulnerable spots, and 4000 men, with some horse, were collected together, under the command of the earl of Bath. Besides these, it would appear from Carew, that 5'8 companies, or 6030 men, were especially raised for Cawsand Bay, Fowey, Pendennis, St. Maws, and the Mount, under Sir Francis Godolphin, Sir William Bevil, Sir Reginald Mohnn, Bernard1 Grenville, Richard Carew, Anthony Rouse, Charles Trevanion, William Treffry, Nicholas Parken, Henry Vivian, and Arthur Harris. In this year also, Cornwall was particularly forward in supplying men for the war in Ireland, and William Godolpbm was one of those gentlemen who accompanied the earl of Essex in his expedition against the Irish rebels, and, for his valour at Arclo, received the honour of knighthood. On the Spanish invasion of Ireland, in the latter end of 1600, he was entrusted with the command of lord Mountjoy's brigade of horse, in the decisive battle between the queen's forces and the allied Spaniards and Irish, near Kinsale. In 1601, Godolphin took an important part in the negotiations which led to the abandonment, by the Spaniards, of Kinsale, and other places which they held in Ireland. Sir William afterwards performed various services against the rebels, and in 1602, was specially appointed to confer- with the earl of Tyrone, and received his submission to the royal authority. In 1603, he commanded in the province of Leinster, and returning to England, after the death of Elizabeth, was unanimously elected member -for Cornwall, in the first parliament convened by James I. With these services of Sir William Godolphin may be connected those of many Cornish gentlemen, who greatly signalized themselves during the wars in the Low Countries, and on other honourable occasions, 22 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF particularly Captain William Lower, ThOmas Bonython, of Bonython, John Carew, of Penwarne, in Mevagissey, Sir Thomas Baskerville, William Mohun, of Trencreek, Captain George Wray, and Captain Hender. At one time (in 1601) one hundred Cornish gentlemen volunteered to the Netherlands, to serve under Sir Francis Vere. " And besides," says Carew, " they often make out men of war against the Spaniards." But, amid all those noble exertions, which Cornwall made in the common cause, during the proud reign of queen Elizabeth, it was not exempted from religious persecution. Among the priests and Jesuits who fell sacrifices to the bigotry of the protestants, were Cuthbert Maytie, who was executed at Launceston, in 1579, and Francis Tregean, who for harbouring Mayne, was condemned to the loss of his estates, and perpetual imprisonment. Several personages threw a lustre over the annals of Cornwall, in the scholastic reign of James I, among whom may be enumerated Sir Jonathan Trelawney, lord Carew, of Clopton, Sir Edmund Prideaux, Lord Robarts, of Truro, Sir John Eliot, of Port Eliot, at St. Germans, and Sir William Noye, of Pendre, in the parish of Beriau, " famous," at one time, " for being one of the boldest and stoutest champions of the subjects' liberty, in parliament, that the westerne parts of England afforded." About the end of the same reign, Owen Phippen, to whose memory a monument is erected in Truro church, displayed all that daring spirit of adventure which was so fashionable in the voyages of the preceding reigns. During the wars between Charles I, and his parliament, Cornwall was more than once the theatre of bloodshed ; at different times occupied by the soldiers of both parties. At the commencement of these wars, in 1642, after the king had failed in his attempt upon Hull, he made the marquis of Hertford commander in chief in all the western parts, under whom acted Sir Ralph Hopton, as his general of horse. When the marquis was obliged, some time afterwards, by the earl of Bedford, to retire from Bath, where he had fixed his head quarters, he sent Hopton, with about 150 horse, into Cornwall. This happened before the battle of Edgehill. Hopton, with the assistance of some Cornish gentlemen, drew out 3000 of the trained bands, and marched towards Launceston, drove the committee of militia from thence, and afterwards from Saltash ; but as these trained bands would not march out of the county, he dismissed them, and found means, with the assistance of the gentlemen of the county, to collect together a body of 1500 regular troops, with which he not only secured Cornwall, but made inroads into Devonshire. The parliament having intelligence of his progress, procured some forces from Dorset and Somersetshire, which joined those of Devon, and the command of the whole was given to Henry Gray, earl of Stamford, who sent Ruthven, a Scotchman, governor of Plymouth, into Cornwall. He was soon met on Bradock down, near Liskeard, by Hopton, who entirely defeated him, killed many of his men, and took 1200 prisoner.s. Ruthven retired to Saltash, and the earl of Stamford to Tavistock, but they were soon obliged to quit their stations, and Hopton fixed his quarters in Devonshire. Soon afterwards, however, both parties agreed to THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 23 observe an exact neutrality, in the counties of Devon and Cornwall. The parliament not thinking it proper to consent to the neutrality agreed to, about the beginning of May, 1643, ordered the earl of Stamford to march into Cornwall, which he instantly did, with 5400 foot, and 1400 horse, and posted himself on the top of a very high hill, near Stratton, the ascents to which were exceedingly steep, and which he also rendered still more for midable by placing 13 brass ordnance, and a mortar piece, to defend the heights. While in this situation, the earl detached his horse, under the command of Sir John Ghudleigh, to Bodmin, to surprize the sheriff, and principal gentlemen of the county, who were then there. Sir Ralph Hopton, who still commanded for the king in the west, plainly saw that he should be driven out of the county, if he did not strike some sudden blow ; he therefore formed the determination of marching from Launceston, with his compara tively small force of 2400 foot, and 500 horse, and forcing the enemy's camp, during the absence of their horse, notwithstanding all the advantages of their post, and great superiority of numbers. Accordingly, on the 16th of May, he approached the earl's encampment, and ordered the attack to be made in four different places at once, having first divided his little army into four brigades, the former of which was led by himself and lord Mohun, to the south side ; the second by Sir John Berkley, and Sir Bevil Granville, to the left of the former division ; the third by Sir Nicholas Slanning, and colonel John Trevanion, to the north side ; and the fourth by colonel Basset, and colonel William Godolphin, to the left of the preceding division. Each of the brigades had two pieces of cannon, and the horse were under the command of colonel John Digby, who had directions to avail himself of every advantage that might present itself. In this order a most desperate attack was made, about five o'clock in the morning, the assailants being determined either to conquer or die, and the enemy as obstinately defending their ground. The engagement continued with doubtful success, till nearly three o'clock in the afternoon, when word being brought to the chiefs of the Cornish, that their ammunition was reduced to less than four barrels of powder, these gallant officers determined to advance without firing any more shot, until they reached the top of the hill. Major-general Chudleigh, when he saw his forces recoiling from less numbers, and the king's troops in all parts gaining upon him, sword in hand, he charged the party led by Sir John Berkley, and Sir Bevil Granville, with such determined fury, that they were temporarily thrown into some disorder, and Sir Bevil, in the shock,, was thrown on the ground. The Cornishmen, however, quickly recovered themselves, and made so vigorous a charge in return, that most of the party opposed to them were killed, and the major-general was taken prisoner. On this, the enemy gave ground apace, and at three o'clock, the four brigades met together on the summit of the hill, which the parliament army was compelled to quit, after losing their camp equipage, baggage, 70 barrels of gunpowder, and cannon, with 300 men killed, and 1700 taken prisoners, including 30 officers. The earl of Stamford, as soon as he saw that the day was lost, precipitately retreated to Exeter, while Sir George Chudleigh hastened from Bodmin to Plymouth, with as many troops as he could keep together. This victory was in 24 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF substance, as well as circumstance, as singular a one as any which took place during these unhappy distractions ; for on the king's part no more than 80 men were killed, and although many were hurt, only ten died of their wounds. In memory of this battle, Sir Ralph Hopton, was created, lord Hopton, of Stratton. The field where the battle was fought, is said to have produced the next year, a most amazingly large crop of fine barley, there being ten or twelve ears on a stalk.. After the battle of Stratton,' this victorious army marched to Chard, in Somersetshire, where it was joined by the marquis of Hertford, and in three days after took possession of Taunton, rBridgewater, and Dunster castle. :' The parliament seeing their future loss of all the western part of the kingdom, if forces were not collected in time to prevent it, immediately directed an army to proceed into Somersetshire, under Sir William Waller. After some skirmishes^ the hostile armies came to a general engagement, on the 5th of July, 1643, on Lansdowne Hill, near the city of Bath. In the heat of this great battle, Sir Bevil Granville headed a body of pike-men in three several attacks of the enemy's breast- works;, in defiance of a destructive fire of large and small shot, and repeated charges of their horse, and succeeded in gaining the brow of the hill ; but in the third charge, while Sir Bevil was rallying his horse, he received, among other wounds, a blow in the head with a pole-axe, which put a glorious end to his career of honour.* Determined to revenge his fate, the musqueteers fired so fast upon the enemy's horse, that they quitted their ground, and the two wings that had been sent to clear the woods, having defeated the enemy's foot, the Cornish army made itself master of the breast-works, and Sir William Waller retreated to * The spot whereon the hero died is memorized by a stately stone pillar, with four tablets, and on the top a griffin, the crest of the Granvilles' arms. The tablet on the northern side has the following inscription : " When now the incens'd rebel proudly came Down like a torrent, without bank or dam ; When undeserv'd success urg'd on their force, That thunder must come down to stop their. course; Or Granville must step in — then Granville stood, And ; by his means, oppos'd and check'd the flood. Conquest or death was all his thoughts, so fire — Either o'ercomes, or does itself expire. His courage work'd like flames — cast bear- about Here, there, or this, on that side— none gave out; Not any pike in that renowned stand, But took new force from his inspiring hand ; Soldier cncourag'd soldier — man urg'd man ; And he urg'd all so far example can; Hurt upon hurt, wound upon wound did fall: He was the but, the mark, the aim of all : His soul this while retir'd from cell to cell, At last flew up from all, and then he fell. But the devoted stand enrag'd the more, From that his fate ply'd hotter than before ; THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 25" Bath, in great disorder, leaving behind him a great quantity of arms and ammunition. Never was a man more universally or deservedly beloved, than Sir Bevil, and his death was the cause of no little grief to the king, who designed to have conferred on him the dignity of an earl. Though, during these times of civil fury and discord, each party seemed willing to confine all merit to themselves, yet complete justice has been done to his memory, even by parliamentary writers. Sir Bevil was the son of Bernard Granville, and grandson of Sir Richard Granville, the famous sea-officer, and bom at his father's seat, in Cornwall, in 1596. In 1638, he raised, at his own charge, a troop of horse, with which he accompanied the king on his first expedition against the Scottish rebels. On the breaking out of the civil war, in 1642, he was one of the knights of the shire for Cornwall, but disgusted with the hypocrisy and ambition of the parliamentarians, he retired to his seat at Stowe, and soon after rescued the town of Launceston, and the whole of the county, for the king. He again raised a regiment at his own expence, and having persuaded other gentlemen to follow his example, he bravely led the loyal Cornishmen against the rebels of Devonshire, and gained victories over them at Bodmin,. Launceston, and Stratton. The brother of Sir Bevil, Sir Richard Granville, obtained almost an equal celebrity. Having served with great eclat, in the German wars under prince Maurice, accompanied the duke of Buckingham, in the descent upon the isle of Rhee, and participated in the expedition to Cadiz, under lord Wimpleton, he attended Charles in his expedition to Scotland, and was afterwards employed in Ireland to quell the rebellion there, having under his command, his near kinsman, the celebrated Monk, afterwards the duke of And proud to fall with him, sworn not to yield, Each sought an honour'd grave and gain'd the field, Thus, he being fall'n, his actions fought anew, And the dead conquered, whilst the living slew. To the immortal Memory of his renowned and his valiant Cornish friends, who conquered dying in the royal cause, July 5, 1643, this column was dedicated by the Honourable George Granville, Lord Lansdowne, 1720. Dulce est Pro Patria meri." On the south tablet is inscribed as under : "In this battle, on the king's part, were more officers and gentlemen of quality slain than private men; but that which would have clouded any victory, was the death of Sir Beville Granville: he was indeed an excellent person, whose activity, interest, and reputation were the foundation of what had been done in Cornwall : his temper and affections so public, that no accident which happened could make any impression on him ; and his example kept others from taking any thing ill, or at least seeming so to do. In a word, a brighter courage, and gentler disposition were never married together, to make the most cheerful and innocent conversation." On the west side, are trophies of war : on the east, the royal arms of England, and underneath, the arms of Granville. Vol. I. E 26 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Albermarle. On the commencement of the civil war, Monk went to the king at Oxford* but Sir Richard proceeded to London, in order to obtain some arrears due to him from the parliament. Having effected this, by amusing parliament with the hope that he would accept the generalship of the horse under Sir William Waller, he joined the king at Oxford, with his whole regiment. The parliament was so incensed at this, that they- put a price upon his head, and some years after, Sir Richard's only son falling into their hands, they had him executed at Tyburn, for no other crime than being his son. From Oxford Sir Richard proceeded, as the king's general in the west, to Saltash, which he stormed and took possession of with only 700 men. But some differences arising between him and the chancellor Hyde, afterwards earl of Clarendon, he was removed from his command, and the western army being determined to obey no other general, Cornwall was obliged, in a little while, to submit to the same fate as the rest of the kingdom. Sir Richard retiring to Jersey, fitted out some privateers, and annoyed the republicans greatly by sea ; but afterwards attending the duke of York to Paris, he fixed his residence in France, and died at Ghent, in the English church at which place, his remains Avere buried. On the 4th of August, 1644, Sir Bernard Gascoigne surprised and took possession of Boconnoc house, then garrisoned by some of the parliament's forces, under the earl of Essex, several of whose officers, who were then carousing there, Were taken prisoners » Five days afterwards the king took up his quarters at Boconnoc, and on the day succeeding his arrival, an ineffectual attempt was made to corrupt the fidelity of Essex. On the 4th of September, Charles quitted Boconnoc, and marched to Liskeard, and the day following he left Cornwall. In the same year, Alexander Carew, of St. Anthony, a gentleman of large fortune, and one of the knights for the county of Cornwall, endeavoured to serve the cause of the king in the west. At the commence ment of the civil war, being inimical to the measures of the court, he was entrusted by parliament with the government of St. Nicholas's Island, which, in the hope of reward and pardon from the king, he attempted to yield into his possession. But his design being discovered, he was suddenly seized; and carried a prisoner to Plymouth, from whence he was sent by sea to London^ where having been first expelled by the House of Commons, he was tried by a court martial, found guilty, and beheaded on Tower-hill, December 23rd, 1644. Lostwithiel, Fowey, and the intermediate places, became in the same year, the quarters of the troops commanded by the earl of Essex, who, by unskilful management, was at length pent up, at Fowey, by the king's forces, and' driven to the disgraceful expedient of abandoning his army to their fate, and with lord1 Robarts, and some other officers, of escaping in a small vessel to Plymouth, after1 shamefully permitting their army to destroy all the stannary records, charges, and proceedings at Lostwithiel He embarked at Fowey, and though his cavalry made a safe retreat, his foot were obliged to surrender almost at discretion. Sir Francis Basset,. was with the king at Lostwithiel, when the event happened, and. to his care, and protection, Charles, in the hearing of thousands, confided the county. But the tide THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 27 of fortune at length took a turn against those, who, by their loyalty, valour, and achievements, had rendered themselves worthy of its perpetual favours. After the battle of Stratton, the Cornish royalists, for some time, continued to support the cause they had espoused, by repeated victories, but at last, rather exhausted by conquest, than tbeaten by the enemy, they were obliged to submit to the overwhelming torrent, which finally involved the crown, church and state, in one common ruin. Pendennis Fort, St. Michael's Mount, and Launceston Castle, were the last supports of the royal cause in Cornwall. The former, when besieged both by sea and land, was bravely defended, in 1646, against the parliament's forces, by John Arundel, of Trerice, who was then nearly 80 years of age. Arwinnick* was the head quarters of the general who com manded the parliament's army. Mr. Arundel was assisted by his son Richard, a colonel, afterwards created lord Arundel, of Trerice, and many other loyal gentlemen of the county. They held it, (Pendennis) with unconquerable perseverance, for six months; and though they had not provision for twenty-four hours, and had been constrained to eat horses, dogs, &c. they conducted the negotiation with such seeming indifference, and insisted so firmly on the articles they required, that the enemy, ignorant of their real situation, granted them their own conditions. The second, in 1646, surrendered to the parliamentary forces under colonel Hammond, after a stout defence by its governor Sir Francis Basset, who, with his garrison, had permission to retire to the Scil-ly Islands. The besiegers found the marquis of Hamilton a prisoner in the fort, and what, probably, they esteemed a more important object, a considerable store of ordnance, ammunition, and provisions, consisting of 100 barrels of powder, 500 muskets, 100 pikes, 30 pieces of cannon, three murthering pieces, plenty of eatables, and 80 tons of wine. In the latter place, lord Hopton was obliged by Fairfax to disband his forces. This gave the parliament an ascendancy in Cornwall, which they, as well as Cromwell, Continued to preserve. In these spirited exertions of the royalists, Cornwall had to lament the loss of many brave individuals. In the reduction- of Bristol by the king's forces, there fell on the Cornish side, besides major Kendall, and several other inferior officers, all excellent in their degree, Sir Nicholas Slanning, and colonel John Trevanion, the life and soul of the Cornish forces, whose memories can never be celebrated too much. Led by no other impulse than loyalty to join Sir Ralph Hopton, on his coming into Cornwall, (though they both had seats in the House of Commons, and possessed considerable property) they devoted their persons, as well as their estates to the king's service, in which they rather did great things, than courted popularity for what they performed, and sought more to promote unanimity, than to serve their own advancement. They were both of them *The behaviour of Sir John Killigrew, of this place ought never to be forgotten. When he saw that the parliament's army was likely to prevail, every where, he, with his own hands, set fire to his noble house, at Arwinnick, that the rebels might not find shelter there, when they laid siege to Pendennis Castle. This heroic action was well rewarded, by Charles II, on the restoration. E2 28 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF about the same age, which did not exceed eight and twenty years, and were connected by the closest ties of friendship, not only with each other, but with the immortal Sir Bevil Granville. They were both wounded almost in the same minute, and in the same place, with musket bullets, though they were not doomed to be united in death, as one died almost immediately, and the other not until a few days after. Both had " the royal sacrifice of their sovereign's very particular sorrow, and the concurrence of all good men, and that which is a greater solemnity to their memories, as it fares with most great men, whose loss is better understood lOng afterwards, they were as often lamented as the accidents in the public affairs made the courage and fidelity of the Cornish of greatest signification to the cause." John, the eldest son of Sir Bevil Granville, after following his father's steps in all loyal adventures, at the age of sixteen years, headed his father's regiment, and was in all the considerable battles in the west of England, as well as in the second engagement at Newbury, where he was left for dead. He afterwards became governor of the Scilly Isles; and valiantly defended them in 1651, against fifty English ships, under the command of admirals Blake and Ayscough. When Charles II was under the necessity of leaving the realm, John Granville cheerfully and faithfully attended him in his disconsolate travels in France, Holland, Flanders, and the island of Jersey. He also, more than once, hazarded his life by venturing into England, and managing the king's affairs, during the usurpation , of Cromwell ; and was one of the principal instruments in conducting the delicate negotiation with general Monk. Bernard Granville, brother to John, was also very active during the exile of Charles II, and conveyed a considerable reinforcement to his brother when he was besieged in the islands of Scilly, which he effected through the assistance of Mr. Rashleigh, at whose house, at Menabilly, near Fowey,' he lay con cealed until an opportunity offered for executing his purpose. He was concerned in all the western risings for the king, and after having very narrowly escaped with life on several occasions, he became the happy messenger of invitation to his monarch, then at Breda, from general Monk. During the unfortunate reign of Charles II, when the opinions of the subjects on political affairs were so much divided, Sir John Stawel, of Penhallum, displayed that true spirit of loyalty and patriotism, which was not in the power of the parliamentarians to remove or even shake. He viewed with abhorrence their unjust and tyrannical proceed ings, and absolutely refused to kneel in their presence, or acknowledge their authority* Sir William Lower, of St. Winnow, was an officer of rank, and boldly engaged with the king, but finding all his exertions ineffectual, retired into Wales, where he died we believe before the restoration of his sovereign. Sidney Godolphin was slain on the king's side, at Chagford, whom lord Clarendon describes as " a young gentleman of incomparable parts, and whose notable abilities were of great use in all civil transactions. So he exposed his person to all actions, travel and hazard, and by too forward engaging himself in this last, received a mortal shot above the knee, of which he died in the instant, leaving the misfortune of his death THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 29 tipon a place which could never otherwise have had a mention in the -world." His Temains were interred near the altar of Oakhampton church. In the battle of Lansdowne, the lord Arundel, of Wardour, was shot in the thigh with two pistol bullets, his noble castle plundered and destroyed ; yet he still supported the cause of his sovereign, and the laws of his country. Numbers of Other loyal and spirited individuals belonging to Cornwall, whose names and actions were utterly unknown to the historians of those memorable days, should have been registered in the book of Fame: among1 these were three brothers of the family of Scilly, of Trevelver, who risked, if not forfeited their lives, and nearly annihilated the whole of their property on these trying occasions. The family of Penfounds, of Penfounds, were also among the stoutest of the loyalists in the cause of the Stuarts, even in the commotions of 1715. To these may be added the Roscorrocks, of Roscorrock, the Scawnes, of Mollinick, Enys, of Enys, Coryton, of Newton, afterwards Sir William Cory tori, bart. all of whom were strongly interested in the king's favour. Sir John Grylls, son of John Grylls, counsellor at law, was born in the latter part of the sixteenth century, at Court, in the parish of Lanreath. We are not furnished with many particulars relative to the life of this gentleman, but from his living in the trouble some reign of king Charles I, and receiving the honour of knighthood from that monarch, he was doubtlessly engaged on the side of loyalty. He died in 1649, and was interred with his ancestors, in Lanreath church, where a stately monument remains to his memory. ;Sir John Skeleton, whose ancestor Robert Skeleton, esq. served in parliament for Liskeard, in the third of Henry VI, and for Launceston, in the fifteenth of the same reign, was a naval commander, and a faithful adherent to the fortune of king Charles I, and his more favoured successor king Charles II. He commanded the Sorlings, in 1665, was soon afterwards made lieutenant-governor of Plymouth, under John Granville, earl of Bath, and received the honour of knighthood. He was also constituted, through the interest of his friend James, duke of York, afterwards king James the II, superintendant of all his majesty's ships on these coasts, and from other powers with which he was invested, may be considered as commander in ehief over the western station. He died at Plymouth, in 1672, and was interred in the south aisle of St. Andrew's church, in that borough, where his helmet and crest are suspended over a marble monument. Sir John Borlase, during the disastrous reign of Charles I, supported with noble consistency and dignity, his loyal and honourable principles. Soon after the breaking out of the violent disputes between the king and people, Sir John was appointed by his majesty, one of the lord's justices in Ireland ; and in the year 1644, we find him acting as a commander under prince Maurice, before Lyme. After the total failure of the king's affairs, he offered £2400, in order to make his peace with the parliament, which was at first rejected, but afterwards agreed to, and £300 of the sum given to the garrison of Abingdon. In 1647, he was obliged to pay £100 towards the support of a committee which was formed against the Papists, and in the grand conspiracy which had in view the destruction of Cromwell's government, in 1658, he was suspected of being a 30 HISTORICAL SURVEY- OF member, on which account, he was kept in confinement until the protectors death, the only event, most probably, which could have saved his neck from the axe, the fate of many of his noble but unfortunate companions. In the same unhappy times, Anthony Nicholls,, esq. of Penrose, in St Tndy, entered irito the service of his sovereign as an ensign, but soon after received a captain's commission, and was present at the fighting of many desperate battles. He was one of the eleven members who were put under restraint in 1646, and was afterwards ordered to be brought to trial for high treason, but fortunately escaped from his .confinement, possibly with the consent of his keeper Denham, one of the Serjeant's deputies, who, on being examined with regard to the business, said, that he had taken Mr. Nichplls's word as a man of honour, and that he had broken it and fled. Upon this, Mr. Denham was committed to close confinement, but was afterwards set at liberty in exchange for a Mr. Harris. Mr. Nicholls soon found his way into Cornwall, where he died, in -1649, and was buried in the parish church of St. Tudy, where an elevated monument remains to his memory. This period also, comprises the patriotism and military genius of Sir Hugh Piper, of Tresmarrow, who was the descendant of an ancient family, which had been long seated at Liskeard. After having faithfully served king Charles I, in whose service he was several times desperately wounded, he lived to see the restoration of his son, who rewarded him with the honour of knighthood, and made him lieutenant-governor of the citadel of Plymouth, and constable of Launceston Castle. He died in the year 1687, and was interred in Launceston church, where a handsome monument remains to his memory. Captain Emanuel Piper, a relative to the above, was also much engaged in these unnatural wars, and shared the honourable gratification, of his sovereign's high consideration. Major Harris who headed the royalist's troops before Plymouth, in those rebellious times, was a brave and experienced officer, but did not live to see the restoration of the sovereign whom he loved and honoured. He was born at Lanreath, near Liskeard, and lies interred under a marble monument, in Tywardreath church. During these distracted and unhappy periods, Cornwall produced many distin guished characters, besides those already recited, on both sides of the question. For the king, the most strenuous exertions were made by Sir Francis, Sir Thomas, and Sir Arthur Basset, and they exhibited the utmost zeal and intrepidity, during the whole of the contest, in defence of their unfortunate master. John Arundel, of Trerice, before- mentioned, and his four sons, two of whom fell gloriously in arms, displayed a noble and praise-worthy emulation in the same cause, as did Sir Chechester Wrey, of Trebitch, who faithfully adhered to his majesty in the time of his troubles, and fought for him with the greatest bravery. Sir John Trelawney, Sir Richard Vyvyan, (who in consequence of his attachment to Charles, not only underwent imprisonment, but sustained heavy losses by the sequestration of his estates), George Trevillian, (who was not only seques tered and imprisoned, but had to pay a composition of £1600), George Molesworth, of THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 31 Pencarrow, who served successively as captain-lieutenant, of the earl of Northumberland's company, lieutenant-colonel of prince Maurice's regiment of horse, in 1642, and after wards as colonel of the same regiment ; Edward Molesworth, and Richard Molesworth, Iris brothers, and Thomas St. Aubyn, a colonel. Besides these, may be mentioned Peter Edgcumbe, who was " a pattern to posterity, and an honour to the age he lived in; a master of languages' and sciences, and a lover of the king and church, which he endeavoured to support to the utmost of his power and fortune." On the other side, many individuals belonging to Cornwall, were very prominent, particularly Edmund Prideaux, a member of the long parliament, and attorney-general, and Thomas Penrose, of Feock, a naval officer, who in 1650, was made captain of the Bristol frigate, and fought with great valour, under the command of admiral Blake, against the Dutch fleet, commanded by Van Tromp, and also under Sir George Ayscough, in 1652. He was afterwards removed to the Maidstone frigate, and in that ship participated in the celebrated engagement between the English and Dutch fleets, off Weymouth ; and also in the succeeding engagement when Van Tromp was killed. Sir Richard Buller, of Tregarrick, was a brave soldier and statesman, and in the early part of the rebellion, represented his native county in parliament; he unfortunately however, imbibed those principles which were unfavourable to loyalty, and headed a regiment in favour of the. parliamentarians, which was frequently successful under his command. On the restoration of the legitimate monarch, Cornwall, like other parts of the kingdom, returned with eager joy to her original loyalty ; and many gentlemen of the county received from the restored Charles, strong proofs of his sense of their services, attachment, and sufferings, in the cause of his unhappy father.; among whom were Sir Bourchier Wrey, and Sir Richard Edgcumbe, created knights of the bath, at his coronation, Sir Chechester Wrey, made governor of Sheerness, Sir George Trevillian, created a baronet, Richard Arundel, son of John Arundel, of Trerice, the brave defender of Pendennis Castle, created lord Arundel, of Trerice, and the posterity of Sir Bevil Granville, whose eldest son was made earl of Bath, and whose other sons and daughters, were allowed to possess all the privileges, honours, and pre-eminence enjoyed by the sons and daughters of an earl. In this reign, Henry Carveth, of Gluvias, particularly signalized himself as a naval commander, in the different engagements, with the French and Dutch. He died in 1684, and was interred with military honours. On the 20th of May, 1667, a bold but unsuccessful attempt at invasion, was made "by the Dutch fleet under admiral DeRuyter, which was frustrated by the bravery of the Devonians and Cornwallians. The fleet appeared off the Edystone, and lay to all the night but on the ensuing morning stood in towards the Mewstone, and sent a number of boats*, armed and manned, up Wembury river, with orders to effect a landing ; but the' country being alarmed, was fully prepared to receive them, and the militia and posse comitatus gave them so warm a reception, that the Dutchmen were fain to return to their 32 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF boats with all possible speed, leaving many killed and wounded on the beach. Finding violent means would not do, they tried to accomplish their design by fair measures, and sent ashore a flag of truce, requesting permission to buy fresh provisions ; but this was refused. De Ruyter then made another vigorous attempt, with twelve launches and boats, full of men, to land at Cawsand, under cover of his fleet in the bay, which lay as close as it could venture. After keeping up a fire for half an hour, to no purpose, the boats were all beaten off by the foot on the shore, who gave them three cheers, and a full discharge of artillery and arquebuses, as the ships of war and boats were sheering off. De Ruyter then sent another flag of truce on shore, desiring to speak with- the commander in chief, Sir Jonathan Trelawney, bart. and again requesting leave to purchase provisions. After a consultation with the earl of Bath, governor of Plymouth, it was agreed that Sir Jonathan Trelawney, Mr. Maynard Sparke, and Mr. Windham, should go on board the Dutch admiral's ship. At their approach, De Ruyter met his noble guests at the boat's side, and after conducting them on board, saluted his visitors with thirteen guns, attempted to excuse what had passed, and promised, for the future, that no acts of hostility should be committed while he was on the coast. De Witt, Doleman, and count De Home, with about thirty more Dutch captains, attended the English in the great cabin, who offered to send De . Ruyter a present for his own table, which he accepted. Accordingly, on their return, the earl of Bath sent him a supply of fresh provisions, with a fat buck, and some fruit, which De Ruyter received with seven guns, as an acknowledgment. Notwithstanding all these polite proceedings and fair promises, after he left Plymouth Sound, two of his men of war anchored off the harbour of Fowey, and endeavoured to destroy the works newly raised at the entrance : but after continuing a fire from their great guns for an hour and a half, they were compelled to retire with their sides battered in by the heavy shot from the shore, the loss of one of their masts, and several men killed and wounded, without any injury to the Cornish. After this, they were seen to hover about the coast, but without making any further attempts on Devon or Cornwall. When peace was proclaimed at Breda, in the August following, the Dutch ships returned home. In this reign also, Charles Skeleton, son of Sir John Skeleton, before mentioned, was actively engaged in the sea service of his country ; and in the reign of William III, commanded the Coronation, a second rate man of war, when, returning from off Ushant, with other ships, September the 4th, 1690, he was overtaken by a violent storm, in which the Coronation foundered near Rame Head, and this brave officer, and 300 of her unfortunate crew perished. In the former reign also, Matthias Penrose, commanded the Monk, in which he displayed great bravery on various occasions. Richard Tregarthyn, of Tregarthyn, esq. was a naval officer of high estimation, and was appointed by prince Rupert, and the duke of Albermarle, to the command of the Marmaduke, and on the 3rd of July, 1666, was removed thence into the Dartmouth, and afterwards commanded successively, the Richmond, Bonadventure, Dreadnought, THE COUNTY 6F CORNWALL. SS Jersey, Yarmouth, and Saridadoes. At the time of the duke of Monmouth's invasion, he was made commodore of a small squadron of sixteen men of war, which command he retained with glory to himself, and advantage to his country, until his cleath, in 1669. Sir Bourchier Wrey, not a little distinguished himself in the same reign, as a captain in the duke of York's regiment, of Which his father, Sir Chichester, had been colonel; as did major-general Charles Trelawney, (a gentleman of an ancient and honourable family, which he ennobled by his virtues,) with the troops sent to the continent, when they covered the retreat of the French, and repulsed the Germans, an action of that signal service, that it received the public thanks of the king of France. His first appearance in the field, was about the year 1672, under the command of the famous Turenne, and his subsequent gallantry, and experience, evinced him worthy of so great a master. Hender Molesworth, in the same reign, was governor of Jamaica^ until displaced by James II. In this reign Sir Bourchier Wrey, served Under the duke of Monmouth, at the siege of Maestricht, and other places in the Netherlands, with great reputation. In 1 685, Whett the brave, mild, and benevolent, but unfortunate duke of Monmouth, made his generous, though unsuccessful attempt, in behalf of his oppressed countrymen, against the despotism, and bigotry of his* inglorious uncle, and landed at Lyme, John earl of Bath, raised a regiment of foot, to oppose him, which performed its exercise so well, that when it Was reviewed by James, on Hounslow Heath, he was pleased to express his great satisfaction With the earl of Bath's Cornish regiment, arid to confer the horiOUr of knighthood on captain Beville Granville, the earl's iiephew, at the head of the regimerit. But Jatries, in his mad attempts to grasp at absolute power, and to subvert the religion of his country, soon weakened that attachment, which his personal bravery had created in the bosoms Of his Cornish friends. Cornwall, and particularly that part of the population which comprised the miners, was actuated by a real regard for the true interests of their country. When James required the bishops to publish his declaration respecting liberty of conscience, arid corinriitted Sir John Trelawney, bishop of Bristol, with five other bishops, to the Tower, in 1688, the following energetic lines hecarhe the Watch- word to the miners, and had any violence been offered to the life of their countryman, there is little doubt that they would have executed their threat : " And shall Trelawuey die ; There's forty thousand, under ground, Shall know the reason why." The opposition James met with in all his ambitious prospects, from the Cornishmen ~in general, was of a most decided nature. When John, earl of Bath, perceived that he meditated a subversion of government, both in church and state, he was one of the eighteen lords who drew up a petition, stating, among other things, that the only way to preserve the country, was to have a parliament free and regular, in all respects. On Vol. I. f A4 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF the landing of the prince of Orange, the earl of Huntingdon's regiment of foot lay in garrison at Plymouth, but the earl of Bath dexterously surprised it, and secured all the popish officers and soldiers. When this had been done, the earl commanded the whole of the garrison to be drawn out, to hear the first and second declarations of the prince, when the officers and soldiers unanimously declared that they would live and die with the prince and his lordship. The earl sent also his own regiment to the succour of Jersey, under the command of his nephew Sir Beville Granville, who disarmed the Papists, and secured the island for the prince. Lord Charles Granville, his son, who had been sent envoy extraordinary by James, to the court of Spain, in 1685, also disapproved of the measures of his master, and having returned his credentials to him, at the court of St. Germains, returned to England, and espoused the cause of the prince of Orange. Major-general Charles Trelawney, among many others, was very instrumental in bringing about the glorious revolution, though he was sorry that his country required it. " He loved his king, but his country more : interest would have inclined him to support his king and absolute power ; his honour, and the love of his country commanded his service for the constitution, the laws and liberty : he served then with reluctance as against the king, but he could not serve the king when against the country." These remarks may, with propriety, be applied to many other Cornish gentlemen, who pitied their infatuated prince, while a sense of duty imposed on them the task of siding with their country. In the great and memorable battle of the Boyne, Trelawney shared the glories of the field, and in consequence of his bravery and honour, the city of Dublin was committed to his care. Having maintained this post nobly, he retired from it on a point of honour, but William discerned his retirement, and appointed him governor of Plymouth. At this auspicious era, Sir Bourchier Wrey distinguished himself, and his great zeal was such, that William conferred on him a regiment of horse, with which Sir Bourchier served at Torbay, in 1698, when the French, taking advantage of William's being absent in Ireland, had appeared with their fleet on the western coast. The earl of Bath, and lord Granville, rendered great and essential services at the same period. Anthony Wills, of Gorran, deserves, however, to be particularly recorded. When the prince of Orange, afterwards William III, meditated a descent on England, Wills, accompanied by six or seven sons, crossed the seas to offer his and their services as soldiers, which the prince gladly accepted. They attended hiin on various expeditions both in England and Ireland, and were severally promoted in consequence of their gallantry, to high situations. Robert Molesworth distinguished himself also, by an early appearance in the defence of the rights and liberties of his country, and enjoyed no small share in the esteem of William, by whom, in 1692, he was sent envoy extraordinary to the court of Denmark, where he made some useful remarks on tyrannical governments, which he published in an account of that kingdom, on his return. He was afterwards created by George I, lord viscount Molesworth. Hender Molesworth, governor of Jamaica, under Charles II, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL, 35 was also a great favourer of the revolution, for which he was created a baronet, having "been previously restored to his government. The conduct of Sir John Molesworth, brother to Sir Hender, was so satisfactory, at the same period, that he was continued in the vice-admiralship of the northern parts of Cornwall, an office which he had previously held under Charles II, James II, and afterwards enjoyed during the reign of queen Anne. King William did not forget those who had been serviceable to him in effecting the salvation of the kingdom, and among many other Cornish persons who received promo tion, bishop Trelawney, in whose fate the Cornishmen had taken so great an interest, was translated to the see of Exeter, and Sir Beville Granville, knighted by James II, at Hounslow, was made governor at Barbadoes. This gentleman inherited all the courage, candour, and generosity, of his grandfather of the same name, and served as a major- general, under king William, during his war in Flanders. Two of the Granville's however, were no friends to the revolution. The former George Granville, created after wards, baron Lansdowne, lived in retirement during the whole of the reign of William, and the latter, Dennis Granville, youngest son of the immortal Sir Bevil, being dean of Durham, when the prince of Orange landed, and refusing from conscientious motives, to take the oaths to the new government, was deprived of his preferment in 1689. Jonathan Upcott,* of St. Austell, was an officer of great reputation, in the reigns of Charles II, James II, and William III ; in the former of which he served as a lieutenant in the foot guards, and in the latter was made a captain in a regiment of the same description. He served with great eclat under his sovereign in Flanders, during the dreadful wars of the confederates, with Louis XIV, of France, and where, after having been successfully engaged in many desperate battles, he was slain whilst storming the enemy's trenches before Enghein, together with 500 other officers, and 5000 soldiers. Robert Killigrew, the son of Thomas and Charlotte Killigrew, was born at Arwinnick, in Cornwall, in the year 1660. He was early taught the profession of anns, and became a page of honour to Charles II : after the death of which monarch, he devoted his life to military pursuits, and having served twenty four years, replete with glory gained in various campaigns, he was slain at the battle of Almanza, the 4th of April 1 707, in the 47th year of his age, His monument in Westminster Abbey, is one of the most splendid with regard to warlike trophies, of any which adorns that grand repository for departed heroes. William Trelawney, descended from the ancient family of that name in Cornwall, was appointed lieutenant of the John and Thomas, in 1665, in which capacity he afterwards served on board the Prince, Centurion, Swallow, and Bristol. In 1678, he was promoted to the command of the Lark frigate, and from his skill and conduct, was frequently employed in important concerns and successful enterprizes. * He was the son of George Upcott, of St. Austell, esq. by a daughter of May, of High-Cross, in the same parish, and grandson of the Rev. William Upcott, clerk, vicar of St. Austell, and St. Clements, by Anne his wife, daughter of Sir Nicholas Hals, of Fentongollau, knt. f2 36 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF James Killigrew, during the spirit of naval enterprize which characterised the reigj* of William and Mary, added honour to himself and family, and glory to the British arms. He was appointed lieutenanit of the Portsmouth, on the 5th of September 1688, and promoted to the Sapphire, on the 11th of April 1690. Early in the spring of 1692, he commanded the York, of 60 guns, and in the following year was removed into the Crown, and soon after that period, we find him commander of the Plyrpouth, of 60 guns, in which he sailed, in 1693, for the Mediterranean. He continued on that station until, the month of January i 694-5, when he bravely fell, while engaging, singly, two French ships, one of 60, and the other of 50 guns* ' The honourable John Granville, afterwards lord Granville, of Potheridge, was a most conspicuous naval and military, character, in the reigns of. James II, William III, and queen Anne ; and also shone with equal lustre as a statesman and a true patriot. George Pomeroy, in 1688, was appointed first lieutenant of the Greenwich, and after serving with distinguished reputation on board several other ships, was, on the 24th of June 1690, promoted to the command of the Rupert, a third rate man of war, and his gallant conduct on the 30th of the same month, proved him deserving of this naval honour. In the action with the French on that memorable day, off Beachy Head, he was mortally wounded, and died thereof, after ten days lingering sufferings, wherein he evinced the hero and the christian. In the list of naval heroes which illustrated the reign of William III, is Edward. Gurney, whom we believe to have been born in the vicinity of Padstow. In 1691, he was made captain of the Defiance, and afterwards removed into the Bristol, in which he sailed to the West Indies, where he died on the 29th of January 1694. In this reign also, Robert Hancock, was known as a brave and experienced officer ; in 1693, he commanded the Dolphin fire-ship, from which he was removed into the Griffon, a ship of the same description, attached to the grand fleet. He soon afterwards commanded in the line, and in the reign of queen Anne, signalized himself with great * The following account of this action was published as authentic, soon after it occurred : "That captain Killigrew, having with him a squadron of seven English ships of war, had, on the 27th of Jan uary 169-4,-5, detached three of them to cruise off Cape Passaro, and three in the Channel of Malta, while he himself remained with his single ship, off the Phare of Messina. Quickly after captain Killigrew fell in with two French ships of war, one of 64, and the other of 50 guns, and engaged them both for the space of four hours! when, upon the report of the guns, one of the detached English men of war came into his assistance, who so well seconded captain Killigrew, that the French betook themselves to a running fight, and, in a short time, the ship of fifty guna surrendered, and soon after sunk ! the other, having also her masts shot by the board, yielded alsp, and was carried to Messina. There were on board the two French ships, above 700 men, of which almost one half were killed or wounded ; captain Killigrew was likewise killed in the fight, and about 50 of his men killed or wounded." Campbell mentions an anecdote of this gallant officer, which we cannot suppress without thinkin* ourselves criminal. "When captain Killigrew came up with the Content, the largest of the enemy's ships, the whole French crew were at prayers; and he might have poured in his broadside with great advantage; this he refused to do, adding the following remarkable expression,— /£ is beneath the courage of the English nation to surprize thctr enemies in such a posture." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 37 naval- skill and bravery at the battle off Malaga, where he forced the van of the French fleet to give way very early in the action. In 1707, he accompanied Sir Cloudesly Shovel, in the expedition to Toulon, and on his return, shared the same fate as that unhappy admiral^ off the Scilly Islands, where the Eagle, the Association, and other ships, perished in one fatal night, with the whole of their officers and crews, a loss which England severely felt, and long lamented. In 1666, Henry Killigrew; began his naval career as a lieutenant, and in 1674, was made captainof the Swan prize. The number of ships which he afterwards commanded, and the important services in which he was engaged, during the reigns of Charles II, James II, and William HI, much, of which is recorded in Charnock's Biography, attest his naval skill; enterprising genius and humane worth. In the latter reign, he was pro moted to the rank of vice-admiral of the blue, hoisted his flag on board the Kent, and soon after was appointed commander in chief'Of a powerful squadron which was sent into the Mediterranean, to keep in awe the French fleet at Toulon. In M>93-, he was made joint commander of the English fleet with Sir Cloudesly Shovel, and Sir Ralph Delaval, and was also one of the commissioners for executing the office of lord high admiral. These honours, however, so justly bestowed, were followed by many mortifying reflections, occasioned by the unfortunate occurrences which shortly after took place-in the naval and mercantile departments, and which were finally construed into a disaffection towards the sovereign whom he served, and an attachment towards the exiled king James. He lived to a good old age, and died on the 9th of November 1712, Richard Trevanion, a distinguished naval officer, in the reign of Charles II, and James II, is said to have been born either at Carhayes, or Tregarthyn. Amongst numerous other employments in the latter reign, he commanded a squadron sent to intercept the ships which had conveyed the duke of Monmouth to > England, wherein lie was very successful. Arriving before Lyme, in Dorsetshire, on the 20th June 1685, he there captured two small ships of- War, and two transports, having on board forty barrels of powder, and other stores, the loss of which was severely felt by the unfortunate duke, it being a valuable part of his expedition. On the 22nd of April 1687, he was made captain of the Hampshire, and lastly, when the terrors of the approaching invasion induced king James to fit out a formidable fleet, he was, on the 17th September 1688, appointed to the Henrietta. Being strongly attached to the cause of James, he was one of those who were intrusted with the secret of his escape, and to whom the particular mode of conducting it was afterward confided. He accompanied his exiled sovereign to France, and also attended him in his expedition into Ireland, and thus by a grateful recollection of experienced favours, he deserted not his patron and5 friend, in his misfortunes and distress. During the reigns of William III, queen Anne, and George I, Nicholas Trevanion, of Molliniek; in St. Germans, acquired that naval fame which has worthily placed him on the list with those brave men; who have transmitted their names with honour to posterity. After filling several naval appointments, he was, on the 25th of May 1690, made captain of the Dunwich •¦; he was afterwards 38 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF removed into the Lyme, a new frigate, carrying 32 guns, in which, in 1698, he sailed for the Streights, under the command of admiral Aylmer, in order to overawe the piratical states of Barbary, which object was effected by their presence. On the. accession of queen Anne, he was appointed to the Dover, of 50 guns, and shared in all the early glories of that prosperous reign. Soon after the Hanoverian line had succeeded to the English throne, he became the peculiar favourite of George I, who bestowed on him the honour of knighthood, and in the year 1726, appointed him commissioner of the navy, at the port of Plymouth, which office he filled with great honour, wisdom, and integrity, until the time of his decease, which happened on the 17th of November 1737. The accession of queen Anne was dignified by the appointment of Sidney Godolphin, lord Godolphin, to the lord high treasurership of England. Under his prudent manage ment in this office, public credit began to revive, and he endeared himself much to the people, by advising the queen to declare in council, that she judged the selling of offices and places in her household,, to be highly dishonourable to all the parties concerned, prejudicial to her service, and a discouragement to virtue and true merit. His lordship was so firm a friend to the established church, that, considering some of the clergy were unable to support themselves, with their scanty allowance, he prevailed on the queen to settle her revenue of the first fruits and tenths on them, in order to augment the small livings. In 1704, the union with Scotland, originally projected by James I, was carried into effect, through the assiduity and dexterity of Godolphin, and his name stood the fourth among the English commissioners. In 1 709, Stephen Hutchins was esteemed a brave commander, and he added many laurels to the proud wreath of England's naval glory. In the same year, on the 20th of February, a convocation of four and twenty stannators, or a parliament of tinners for the stannaries of Cornwall, was held at Truro, and continued by several prorogations, to the 20th day of April, in the following year. In 1714, General Wills, a son of Anthony Wills, before mentioned, gained the battle of Preston, for which he was appointed the second in command of all the troops in England. In the celebrated campaigns of the duke of Marlborough, several Cornish gentlemen greatly distinguished themselves. Sir Harry Trelawney was one of the aides-de-camp to the duke: and Richard Molesworth, in the battle of Ramillies, at the manifest hazard of his life, mounted the duke on his own horse, by which means, he prevented that general from being taken prisoner. General John Jones, son of Hugh Jones, esq. of Penrose, near the Land's End, served with great eclat in the reign of queen Anne, who made him governor of Hull, and also rewarded his merit with other high offices. Sir Charles Wager, a native of Talland, in this county, but whether of West Looe, Killigarth, or Kilmenawth, in that parish, we have not been able to ascertain, was a man of great merit and ability. He was born however, in 1666, most probably at West Looe, although his chief residence was afterwards at Kilmenawth. " Sir THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 39 Charles Wager," says the author of the Naval Biography, " was one of those truly great characters, who by their own individual merit, unassisted by friends or interest, have attained the highest reputation in their profession." He entered very young into the service of his country, were he continued several years before he was honoured with a command, but his merit at length advanced him to the honours he so well deserved. He was appointed captain of the Ruzee fire ship, in June 1692, and afterwards successively commanded the Samuel and Henry, and the Woolwich. In 1703, he was captain of the Hampton Court, under Sir Cloudesly Shovel, in the Mediterranean, and also under Sir George Rook, in the memorable battle off Malaga, in which the French were defeated. His regular and constant attention to every point of his duty, procured him such a degree of confidence, that he was appointed to the chief command of the squadron sent in 1707, in the West Indies. His rank in the service at the time he sailed, was only that of captain of the expedition, but he completely performed the task allotted him, that of intercepting the Spanish galleons. On the 24th of July 1708, he was promoted to the rank of rear-admiral of the blue, and towards the close of the year was ordered home. On the 12th of November, 1709, he was made rear-admiral of the red, and continued in that station till the death of queen Anne. On the accession of George I, he was advanced to be vice-admiral of the red, and sent into the Mediterranean to relieve Sir James Wishart. In March 1718, he was appointed one of the lord's commissioners of the admiralty, having before received the honour of knighthood. In 1726, he was sent into the Baltic, with a squadron to assist the Danes and Swedes against the Czarina, and had the pleasure of seeing his endeavours crowned with success, for the Czarina being intimidated by the appearance of so formidable a fleet, declined all thoughts of attempting any thing to the prejudice of Denmark and Sweden. Sir Charles was graciously received at both these courts, and had the honour to dine with the king of Denmark. In the beginning of 1731, he was appointed admiral of the blue, and sent with a squadron into the Mediterranean, to convoy Don Carlos into Italy, and to place him on the throne of' Naples. In June 1733, Sir Charles was appointed first commissioner of the admiralty, and one of his majesty's privy council. In these honourable stations, he omitted no opportunity of maintaining the honour of the British flag, and rewarding such officers as assiduously discharged their duty. When the business of his profession left him at leisure for other pursuits, he was an active and useful member of parliament. On a change of ministry in March 1741-2, Sir Charles Wager quitted his post as first commissioner of the admiralty, but he did not long survive his retreat from public business, dying on the 24th of May 1742, in the 79th year of his age. A sumptuous monument has been erected to his memory, in Westminster Abbey, wherein is a fine marble likeness of his person, and his character justly and concisely given, of which the following is an extract. " He was in his private life humane, temperate, just, and bountifull, in public stations valiant, prudent, wise, and honest" During the reigns of George I, and II, nothing occurred in Cornwall, to disturb its tranquillity ; but in the production of characters, calculated to adorn the kingdom at 40 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF large, and to shine in the historic page, it was equally fertile, as in any preceding periods. The name of Boscawen, would shed a lustre on any era. This gallant hero was born in 1711, and after a career, replete with glory and success, he attained the highest honours of the naval profession : his country Was, however, unhappily deprived, by his premature death, in 1761, of those virtues and qualities, which were bdth its drnament and defence. The destruction of Porto Bello, in 1739, the defeat of a French squadron, in 1747, and the reduction of Louisburgh, in 1758, attest his talents and intrepidity; the tears of his beloved Cornishmen, among whom his remains were deposited, best spoke his eulogy. In 1745, Hugh Boscawen, viscount Falmouth, at his own expence, raised a regiment to serve against the rebels, and such was his interest in Cornwall, and such the zeal of Cornishmen in the cause, that 6,387 persons, entered into an association to appear armed, under his immediate, or mediate command, whenever required, in defence of- then" king and country, and for the preservation of the p'eace of the county,' as well as of their religion, laws, arid liberties. In 1736, Thomas Trefusis, of Trefusis, served as captain of the Torrington, and in 1740, was appointed commissioner of the victualling office, a situation which he held until the 29th of June, 1744, and then quitted it, on receiving his promotion as extra commissioner of the navy, .resident at Mahon. In this' temporary office he continued until the 24th of July 1748, When lie was put on the superannuated list, with the rank and hal£pay of a rear-admiral, and died on the 16th of April 1754. Thomas Graves, afterwards admiral Graves, of Thancks, in this county, an officer of great celebrity, in the reigns of George I, and -IL was, in 1734, promoted to the command Of the Swallow, of 60 guns, with orders to join the fleet under Sir John Norris, at Spithead. In 1740* he was appointed captain of the Norfolk,, and distinguished^ hihiself very nobly at the fruitless attack, on the forts of St. Jago, and St Philip, at Carthagena. On the loth of July 1747, he was advanced to the rank of rear-admiral, and put on the superannuated list, and dying on the 1st of December 1755, was interred in St. Anthony church, where a -stately monument is raised) to his memory- In 1749, Benjamin Younge, of Polruan, closed his mortal course, as a naval officer, after having established that reputation, which he always seemed zealous to acquire, when alive. In 1701, was born at Hengar, in St.Tudy, Samuel Mitchell, esq. Whose rising genius was chiefly directed to military fame^ and who, in early lifey : became a colonel in the Coldstream regiment of guards. After being actively employed in this dangerous profession for a long series of years, the infirmities which ever attend old age, placed him once more in that peaceful retirement which gave him birth, where he breathed his last, in the vear 1786, aged 85. Henry Harrison, of Ward House, entered very young into the navy, in the reign of king William III, and in 1700> we find him in the station of a midshipman, on board the Pendennis, but was soon afterwards removed into the Romney, and served in that ship3 THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 41 as master's mate, from the month of June 1701, till April 1703. During this time, a circumstance happened that gained him considerable popularity as a seaman, being no less than the preservation of the ship to which he belonged, at the hazard of his life. The following extract from his own manuscript, will be perused by the reader with interest: "The preservation of his Majesty's ship the Romney, was effected in the following manner. We were then in the White Sea, on our passage from Archangel, and being by a strong unknown current driven near to the island of Candenoze, in a dark and stormy night, were obliged to come to an anchor. The next morning, we found ourselves on a lee shore, and not having room to wear the ship, the wind at the same time shifted two points more to the starboard bow, and blew so hard that, added to the current and the great sea, there was no possibility of either lowering a boat, or standing in the head to put a spring on the cable. The viol and messenger were both broken in heaving, and the hitches jammed in the hawse hole, so that the ship rode entirely by the hawse piece, with a rope reeved in a block at the bowsprit end. I swung myself from the head of the lion, as far as the buoy, and swam to it with a deep sea-lure in my hand, which being fastened to the end of a hawser, I received in the strap of the buoy, and was hauled on board with it. I was above twelve minutes in the water, the sea making a free passage over me, and at the same time there were above fifty tons of ice hanging about the ship. The hawser was brought on the larboard quarter of the main capstan, and hove up with it to bring the wind on the larboard bow, when cutting the cable with some chissels in the hawse, we cast the ship in the right way." In 1703, Mr. Harrison was promoted to the rank of lieutenant, and in that capacity, particularly distinguished himself for several years in the cruising service, during which time, the expedients that he formed to deceive the enemy, his resolution and intrepidity in capturing different vessels, and his successful running fights, form a very curious and interesting narrative. But notwithstanding all these valuable services, which tended so much to the good of his country, he appears to have lain long unrewarded. His merits were great, and in his applications to the ministry, laid a modest claim for promotion, which, he at last obtained, being on the 28th February 1740, appointed to the Mary galley, and in the month of April or May 1741, was further promoted to the command of the Argyle, of 50 guns. In this ship, he was successful in cutting out a number of the enemy's vessels, from different ports belonging to the French, and considerably annoyed their trade in different seas. In 1743, he was captain of the Superb, and soon after, commanded the Monmouth, in which he continued so long that, " he was factitiously distinguished by the wits in the service, under the jocular and honourable name of Harry of Monmouth." In the month of June, he Mas promoted to the rank of rear-admiral of the blue, and appointed to command at the port of Plymouth, where he hoisted his flag on board his old favourite ship the Monmouth. Here his attention to the civil duties were equally as laudable and conspicuous, as they had been when engaged in the active employment of his country. In 1758, he was advanced to the rank of vice-admiral of the blue, and in the ensuing year, to that of vice-admiral Vol. I. e 42 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF of the red. These advancements being granted when life was far on the decline, he did not long enjoy them, as he died on the 13th of March, the same year, leaving behind him the character of a warm friend, an able commander, and what is still more honour able, that of an honest man. Thomas Harrison, son of the before-mentioned admiral Harrison, was appointed lieutenant in the navy, on the 3rd of December 1747, and afterwards promoted captain of the Greyhound frigate, in which he made a great number of valuable prizes. Being removed from the Greyhound into the Venus, he greatly distinguished himself by his talents and valour, particularly on the 10th of January 1761, in a desperate engage ment with the Brune, " a remarkably fine French frigate, carrying 32 guns, and 316 men. The Juno, commanded by captain Phillips Towey, was then in company, but the Venus having a very great superiority in point of sailing, came up with the enemy, and engaged her for two hours before the Juno could get within gun-shot ; as soon as ever that was the case, the Brune surrendered." In this action, the Vertus had four men killed, and eighteen wounded, and among the latter, was the captain himself. The enemy's ship suffered much more, having had nineteen men killed, and thirty-nine wounded. The next day he joined captain Fortescue at the capture of the Bertia. During the remainder of the French war, the Venus and her brave men struck terror into the hearts of their enemies, and sent into the English ports, a number of fighting vessels, as well as ships of commerce. Among the former, were the Lion privateer, of six carriage, twelve swivel gnus, and 85 men. His next capture was a French East India ship from the Isle of France, laden with coffee and pepper, which he sent into Plymouth: secondly, the Creole French privateer, carrying eight four-pounders, and 84 men, and in her was found some valuable information with regard to carrying on the war. He next captured the Lovely Joseph, Spanish privateer, of 12 guns and 120 men. He also sent in about the same time a French ship, and two English vessels, which he met with at sea deserted by their crews. He soon afterwards captured off the Lizard, a French privateer called the Miquelet, carrying 14 six and four pounders, and 136 men ; and soon after, captured and sent in the Begonia, Spanish privateer, carrying 16 carriage, 20 swivel guns, and 195 men. What further successes captain Harrison obtained in the Venus, which he commanded during the war, we know not, but on the commencement of the peace, he was ordered to the West Indies, and on his return from thence, was appointed to the Centurion. In this ship he proceeded to the Mediterranean, having on board Edward, duke of York, brother to his present Majesty, as a passenger; and also was commissioned to demand an apology from the dey of Algiers, for insults or outrages committed by his people, on British subjects. Returning to England, he lived in retirement until his death, which happened on the 1st of February 1768. Thomas Harrison, nephew to the before-mentioned brave and worthy veteran, admiral ' Henry Harrison, was, in 1739, made lieutenant of the Greenwich, and in the month of October 1749, promoted to the rank of commander of the Lightning bomb-ketch. He THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 43 afterwards commanded the Port Mahon frigate, and in her, had the good fortune to capture the Alliance, a valuable French ship. Few other particulars of his life are recorded, and perhaps his naval actions though brave, are not numerous, as be died in England, on the 17th August 1752. Robert Harrison, who we believe, was of the same family as the gentleman before mentioned, was, on the 10th July 1733, appointed captain of the Tigre, (or according to Mr. Hardy's account, of the Looe). He is said, by some authors, to have died in England on the 6th July 1739, but a manuscript memorandum places it on the same day of the year 1745. John Harrison, son of the above, was, in 1755, made captain of the Cumberland, of 56 guns, the flag ship of rear-admiral Pocock, second in command under rear- admiral Watson, of the squadron on the East India station. Having returned to England in the latter part of 1761, he was appointed to the command of the Sandwich, and was present at the ever memorable and successful expedition against the Havannah, in which his spirit, bravery, and rigid attention to duty, was most conspicuous and praiseworthy. The exertions and fatigues which he underwent on this occasion, are supposed to have laid a foundation for that disease, which deprived the country of his further services, at an early period of life, being soon after his return, seized with a stroke of the palsy, which rendered him incapable of accepting any subsequent command. In 1779, he was put on the superannuated list, with the rank and half-pay of rear- admiral, and dying on the 15th October 1791, was buried in Westminster Abbey, where a monument has been erected to his memory, which bears the following inscription. " Deus portus, mentis refugium. Near lies buried, rear-admiral John Harrison, son of captain Robert Harrison, who educated him from his infancy in the navy, having himself served in it forty years. He was captain of the Namur, the ship of admiral Sir George Pocock, in several successful engagements with the French fleet, commanded by the count D'Ache, in one of which he was wounded. He conducted under the same British admiral, the armament against the Havannab, and brought the fleet and treasure safe to England. In consequence of excessive fatigue soon after his return, he lost the use of one side by a paralytic stroke, and remained helpless twenty eight years. He was firm in action, prudent in conduct, polished in society, generous and humane. In a profession, and upon an element where human virtue is of the most rigid kind, and human nature is most severely tried, his modesty was equal to his virtues. He died the 15th of October 1791, aged 59 years. Deus monstrabit miracula sua in profundis." g2 44 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF ~ John Eliot, brother to Edward, first lord Eliot, was early taught the duties of the naval profession, and in 1759, was promoted from the rank of lieutenant, to the com mand of the Hawke sloop of. war; he afterwards, commanded the Gosport, (and, we believe, the Thomas frigate). At the conclusion of the war, he was appointed to the Prince of Orange guard ship, of 60 guns, stationed at Chatham, in which he continued three years, when he was commissioned governor of West Florida, and died in that honourable office, the 12th of June 1769. Among thirty three other gentlemen, who received rank as post captains, in 1712, was Charles Arundell, afterwards known as the commander of the Seahorse. He died on the 8th of November 1723. Richard Spry, afterwards Sir Richard Spry, knt. accompanied admiral Boscawen in several of his enterprizing expeditions, greatly assisted him in the reduction of Louisburgh, and captured a great number of the enemy's ships. In 1760, he was appointed to the Oxford, in which he displayed much watchful activity towards those ships belonging to the enemy, that had escaped at the defeat of Conflans. These, and numerous other important services which he rendered'to his country, were graciously noticed by his Majesty, to whom he was introduced at St. James's Palace, on the 16th day of March 1761. In 1766, he was appointed commodore, and commander of a small squadron stationed in the Mediterranean, having his broad pendant on board the Jersey ; and returning to England in 1769, was, the following year, made rear-admiral of the blue, and soon after, rear-admiral of the white. In 1775, he held a command in the fleet assembled at Portsmouth, which was there reviewed by his Majesty, on the 24th of June ; on this occasion, he received the lionour of knighthood. He was afterwards advanced to be rear-admiral of the red,, died at Place, on the 1st of December following, and was interred in the adjoining church of St. Anthony. Charles Kendall, in the reigns of queen Anne, king George I, and II, was an active and distinguished naval officer. He commanded many different ships, as the Exeterr Queenborough, Weymouth, &c. and served in the Baltic, under the command of Sir Charles Wager, with whom he was also employed in the Mediterranean, during the siege of Gibraltar. Dying on the 17th of June 1746, in the 74th year of his age, he was buried at Talland, in his native county. Impossible indeed, would be the task, to render justice to the illustrious heroes to whom Cornwall has given birth, in the long reign of George III ; and the historian who undertakes it, will find considerable difficulty in selecting terms sufficiently strong, to pourtray their merits and great claims on the gratitude of their country. In this reign, the enemies of England have more than once felt the prowess of Cornishmen, and have been taught to dread, as well as to respect them. The count De Grasse, in 1779, though not absolutely defeated, almost suffered the disgrace of a defeat by rear-a"dmiral Graves, son of the admiral before noticed ; who in the same year, had also the satisfaction of daring the French fleet to combat with an inferior force. In the memorable 1st of June 1794, by his conduct and intrepidity, he greatly contributed to the success of that brilliant THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 45 encounter, though it was his fate to be severely wounded in the right arm, For his services on this occasion, he was rewarded with an Irish peerage, and created lord Graves* baron of Gravesend, in the county of Londonderry. The following year, he was promoted to the elevated rank of admiral of the white; and died, February the 12th, 1802* Robert Carthew Reynolds, son of John Reynolds, gent, born at Trebullock, in the parish of Lamoran, July 1 745, and making choice of a naval life, passed through the different degrees of midshipman, lieutenant, and captain. After receiving the last promotion, he commanded the Amazon frigate; and in 1797, assisted Sir Edward Pellew, in a most dreadful engagement with the Droits de L'Homme, a ship of 74 guns, with a great number of seamen and troops on board, but pursuing the enemy into Hodierne Bay, the Amazon drifted on the rocks, and himself and the crew were made prisoners.^ * II would be unpardouable in us to omit mentioning here, one of the finest instances of FORTITUDE, recorded in the annals of history, as displayed in the conduct of admiral Graves, during that memorable storm, September 1782, in which his ship the Ramillies, Ville de Paris, Dutton, &c. were lost. The crew of the Ramiliies having done every thing in their power for the safety of the ship, and the spirits of the most courageous having begun to fail, the people openly expressed the utmost despair, together with the most earnest desire of quitting the ship. " The admiral hereupon advanced, and told them that he and their officers had equal regard for their lives, that the officers had no intention of deserting either them or the ship, that, for his part, he was determined to try one night more in her ; he therefore, hoped and intreated they would do so too, for there was still reason to imagine, that one fair day, with a moderate sea, might enable them, by united exertion, to clear and secure the well against the encroaehing ballast which washed into it; that if this could be done, they might be able to restore the chains to the pumps, and use them ; and that then hands enough might be spared to raise jury-masts, with which he might carry the ship into Ireland ; that her appeaiance alone, while she could swim, would be sufficient to protect the remaining part of the convoy ; above all, that as every thing that could be thought of had now been done for her relief, it would be but reasonable to wait the effect. He concluded with assuring them, that he would make the signal directly for the trade to lie by them during the night, which he doubted not they would comply with. This temperate speech had the desired effect : the firmness and confidence with which he spoke, and their reliance on his seamanship and judgment, as well as his constant presence and attention to every accident, had a wonderful effect upon them ; they became pacified, returning to their duty and their labours. Since the first disaster, the admiral had, in fact, scarcely ever quitted the deck ; this they had all observed, together with his diligence in personally inspecting every circumstance of distress." Instances of heroic endurance — of passive courage like this, are particularly characteristic of British seamen, and are as much entitled to national applause, as those more splendid efforts of noble daring, which to Englishmen, have made battle and victory synonimous terms. t"On the 13th of January 1797, the Indefatigable, of 44 guns, commanded by Sir Edward Pellew, and the Amazon, of 32 guns, captain Robert Carthew Reynolds, about 50 leagues S. W. of Ushant, at half past noon, discovered a large ship in the N. W. quarter, steering under an easy sail, towards the coast of France. At this time the wind blew hard at West, with thick hazy weather. Chase was instantly given. At four P. M. the Indefatigable had gained sufficiently upon the chase, for Sir Edward Pellew to distinguish very clearly, that she had two tier of guns, with her lower deck ports shut, and that she had no poop. At a quarter before six he brou"ht the enemy to close action, which continued to be well supported on both sides for near an hour, ¦when the Indefatigable unavoidably shot a head ; at this moment the Amazon appeared astern, and gallantly supplied her place, but the eagerness of captain Reynolds to second his friend, had brought him up under a press of sail; when after a well supported and close fire for a little time, he also unavoidably shot a head. The 46 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF On the breaking out of the late war with France, he again commanded on his favourite element, and after being advanced to the rank of rear-admiral, commanded in 1811, the St. George, of 98 guns, which fine ship, with its brave commander and crew, together With the Defence, were destroyed in a dreadful storm in the latter part of the same year. This melancholy catastrophe took place on Christmas eve, when the St. George struck on a shoal of rocks on the coast of Jutland, but held together till the evening of Christmas day, when she went to pieces. Amongst the natives of Cornwall who perished on this occasion, besides the unfortunate commander, were Mr. Bramwell, of Penzance, Mr. Rogers, son of John Rogers, esq. of Penrose, and Mr. Tippet, (flag) son of John Tippet, esq. of St. Erth, lieutenants ; the reverend William Lake, chaplain, son of the enemy made an ineffectual attempt to board the Indefatigable, and kept up a constant and heavy fire of musquetry, till the end of the action, frequently engaging both sides of the ship at the same time. As soon as Sir Edward Pellew had replaced some of the disabled rigging, and brought his ship under a proper sail, and the Amazon having reduced hers, they commenced a second attack, placing themselves, after some raking broadsides, upon each quarter often within pistol shot. This attack lasted without intermission for five hours, when the Indefati gable was obliged to sheer off to secure her masts. About twenty minutes past four in the morning, the moon opening rather brighter than before, shewed to lieutenant Bell, who was watchfully looking out on the forecastle, a glimpse of the latad, which he had scarcely reported to Sir Edward Pellew, when the breakers were seen. At this time the Indefatigable was close under the enemy's starboard bow, and the Amazon as near her on th« larboard ; not an instant could be lost — every life depended upon the prompt execution of orders ; nothing could equal the activity of her brave crew, who, with incredible alacrity, hauled the tacks on board, and made sail to the southward. Before day light they again saw breakers upon their lee bow, and wore to the nortLward. Not knowing exactly on what part of the coast they were emhayed, the lingering approach of day light was most anxiously looked for : ami soon after it opened, the land was seen very close a-head ; the ship was again wore in twenty fathoms water, and stood to the southward. A few minutes after the Indefatigable discovered land just within a mile of the enemy, who had so bravely defended himself; the ship was laying on her broadside, and a tremendous surf beating over her. The miserable fate of her brave crew was perhaps the more sincerely lamented by those of the Indefatigable, from the apprehension of their suffering a similar misfortune, having at that time four feet water in the hold, a great. sea, and the wind dead on the shore. Sir Edward Pellew was now able to ascertain his situation to he that of Hodierne Bay, and that their fate depended upon the possible chance of weathering the Penmark rocks, which, by the uncommon exertions of her fatigued and exhausted crew, in making all the sail they could set, was happily accomplished at eleven o'cloek, passing about a mile to windward of them. The fate of the Amazon was not so fortunate; when the Indefatigable had hauled the wind to the southward, she had hauled hers to the northward : captain Reynolds notwithstanding every effort, found his masts, yards, rigging, and sails so miserably cut and shattered, with three feet water in his hold, that it was impossible to work off the shore. In this condition, a little after five in the morning, the Amazon struck the ground ; and almost at the same moment, the enemy shared a similar fate. The crew (excepting six, who stole away the cutter and were drowned), was saved by making rafts, and upon their landing they were made prisoners. In this gallant action which commenced at a quarter before six P. M. and lasted (except at short intervals) until half-past four A. M. the sea was so liigli, that the people in both ships, were up to their middle in water on the main deck. Some of the guns on board the Indefatigable, broke their breechings four times over; others drew their ring bolts from the sides ; and many from getting wet were repeatedly drawn immediately after loading. The loss sustained, was only nineteen wounded on board the Indefatigable; among the number Mr. Thompson the first lieutenant. The Amazon had three men killed, and fifteen badly wounded. The enemy's ship proved to be the Droits de L'Homine, of 74 guns, commanded by captain ci-devant baron le Crosse, manned with 175.0 men, seamen and soldiers, 170 of whom perished exclusive of those killed in the action." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 47 late reverend Mr. Lake, of Lanivett ; Mr. Allen, midshipman ; Mr. Marshall, (acting lieutenant) son of Mr. D. K. Marshall, surgeon, Truro ; Mr. James, son of Mr. James, solicitor, of ditto; Mr. W. Hawker, .admiral's clerk; and Mr. James James, of St. Agnes, passenger hi the Defence. The greater part of the seamen were also of the counties of Cornwall and Devonshire. The following eulogy on admiral Reynolds, appeared in the Cornwall Gazette : Reader, weep for one who gave a tear to the sufferings of others, a smile to his own. He was enterprising ^without ambition, confident without arrogahoe ; firm, yet yielding^-; silent yet eloquent ; gay, without levity — happy without exultation ; conscious, hut not vain of power. His faults were those of a child, His virtues-those of a hero. Dost thou ask where thou shalt meet with such a man 1 alas! thou must seek his image in our hearts — his spirit in the skies. Dost thou desire to hear his epitaph 1 learn it of all who knew him. Wouldst thou see his monument ? Behold his name, R. Carthew Reynolds. George, earl of Mount Edgecumbe, the second son of Richard, first lord Edgecumbe, having passed in succession through the ranks of midshipman, lieutenant, and commander, was promoted to be captain, on the 19th of August 1744, and appointed to the Kenning- ton, of 20 guns. In 1745, he was captain of the Salisbury ; and in 1747, he captured a French East India ship, the Jason, of 700 tons, mounting 30 guns, having 180 men on board, and bound to Pondicherry, with stores and ammunition. In 1751, he wag appointed commodore of a squadron ordered to the Mediterranean. Between this period- and the year 1758, he was remarkably successful in annoying the enemy with his cruisers. In the latter year, he sailed with admiral Boscawen, for the purpose of making a third attack on Louisburgh, and for his distinguished gallantry in that service, was dispatched to England by the admiral, with the important intelligence of his success. Soon after this event, he was appointed to1 the command of the Hero, of 74 guns, one of the ships composing the Channel fleet, under Sir Edward Hawke, during the year 1759. He consequently partook of the glory of extinguishing the last sparks of the naval power of France, off Belleisle, in that year. On the 10th of May 1761, he succeeded to a British peerage, by the death of his elder brother Richard, and on the 21st of October 1762, he was promoted to the rank of rear-admiral of the blue. In 1766, he was appointed port admiral at Plymouth, in which station, he remained till 1770. On the 24th of October, in the same year, he was made vice-admiral of the blue ; and on the 25th of June 1773, 48 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF vice-admiral of the white. After this, he was progressively appointed vice-admiral of the red, admiral of the blue, and admiral of the white. On the 17th of February 1781, he was created a viscount of Great Britain, by the titles of Mount Edgcumbe and Valletort ; and on the 18th of August 1789, earl of Mount Edgcumbe. He was also named one of his Majesty's most honourable privy council, and was one of the vice-treasurers of Ireland. He died in February 1795, and thus, exceedingly regretted and beloved, closed a life of public usefulness, and distinguished by the most eminent professional services. Admiral Kempthorne, son of Edward Kempthorne, esq. of Helston, in early life served under his illustrious countryman, admiral Boscawen, and accompanied him in many of his gallant expeditions. Towards the close of life, he resided in his native town, where he died, much respected and beloved. Thomas Rawe, an experienced naval officer, was bom at Fowey, in 1741. He was promoted to the rank of captain, on the 16th of June 1783, and afterwards, attained that of rear-admiral. He died at Fowey, August 20, 1809. William Truscott, afterwards admiral Truscott, the descendant of a family which is still distinguished for generosity and bravery, was born about the middle of the eighteenth century, at Resugga, in St. Stephen's Brannell. It does not appear that his naval services commenced very early in life, yet his heroic spirit and prudent conduct, alone, soon raised him to high honours in the profession, and we are assured, that were his gallant actions collected, they would form as bright a display of praiseworthy achievements, as any which adorn the proud pages of England's naval history. After passing through the customary subordinate situations, he was, on the 14th of September 1777, promoted to the rank of captain, and in 1795, to that of rear-admiral. He died at Exeter, in the beginning of the present century, leaving two sons to succeed him in the service of their country, and to imitate his honourable example. Nicholas Truscott, brother to the above worthy admiral, was also a naval officer of great genius and acknowledged bravery. Being promoted to the rank of captain, he for some time commanded a vessel on the West India station, but his country was deprived of his rising usefulness, by a premature death. We must not forget here, to deplore the fate of three naval officers, of the name of Drew, natives of Saltash. Returning from Cawsand Bay, in boisterous weather, captain Drew, (of the Cerberus,) determined on pushing the boat through one of the passes of that fatal reef the Bridge. In attempting this, the bottom of the boat was beaten to pieces, when the captain, his nephew, and all the persons on board, perished in the waves. A short time after, James William Drew, then commanding the Braake, was also unfortunately wrecked and drowned in the Delaware river. These gallant men had greatly distinguished themselves in the service, and the sad catastrophe, the recollection of which is still fresh in the memory of thousands at Plymouth, never fails to excite sympathetic emotions, James Macarmic, esq. bom at Truro, in 1742, at an early age distinguished THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 49 himself by making a considerable progress in classical erudition, but embracing the profession xrf arms, he obtained a colonel's commission, and served with applause in several campaigns. On the termination of the American war, he was promoted to the rank of lieutenant-general, and was made governor of Cape Breton, where he resided several years. Returning to England, with a constitution much impaired through age and infirmities, brought on by a long train of arduous duties, he died at West Looe, August 20, 1815. William Clode, a native of Camelford, and a major in the army, gained the reputa tion of an enterprizing and skilful officer. Having honourably served his country in its East India settlements, for a series of years, with a bravery which was only equalled by his humanity, he returned to England, under the pleasing idea of enjoying in his native land, the fruits of the fatigues and labours which he had undergone. With this view, he settled at his beautiful villa, called Skisdon Lodge, but died, in 1806, to the great grief of his numerous friends, by whom he was most sincerely respected and beloved. John Call, afterwards Sir John Call, bart. was born at Launcells, about the middle of the last century, and at an early age, embarked for the East Indies, where he held many honourable offices, and fulfilled all the important duties committed to his charge, with great ability and credit. After his return to England, he received the title of baronet, and died on the 7th of March 1801, universally lamented. In the engagement between the La Nymphe, commanded by the immortal Pellew, and theJFrench frigate Cleopatra, the crew of the former was principally composed of Cornishmen, and many of them fell, gloriously fighting in that desperate conflict. The issue of this naval encounter, which was the first that occurred during the revolutionary war, was well calculated to check the national vanity and enthusiasm of the French, which had inspired them with the belief that victory at sea would be as easily achieved as it had been on the land. The battle was certainly most obstinately contested by the French, and captain Pellew, in his official account of the action, observes, " they fought like brave men." Nothing, however, could withstand the band of Cornish heroes, who had thus the glory m that war, of fighting the first battle, and of gaining the first victory on the ocean. It dispelled the charm of naval invincibility which Frenchmen had fondly raised; but England, in the hour of triumph, had to mourn the loss of no inconsiderable number of her Cornish defenders. Honour attend their memories. Capain B. Colhiis, of Trewardale, after having followed the duke of Wellington through several xrf his victorious campaigns ; in Portugal and Spain, was killed before Badajos, in consequence of a sortie made by the enemy, March 25th, 1812. Lieutenant Hawkey, of Liskeard, was killed whilst Jgallantly conducting a successful attack on a division of Russian gun-boats and convoy, in the gulf of Finland, July the 8th, 1809. A monument ejected to his memoiy in Liskeard church, by his brother officers, contains the highest eulogium on his professional merit and private worth. JVormust we •forget here, the name of lieutenant Pearce, of St. Austell. Snatched prematurely from his friends and his country, he had, however, crowned a short life, Vol. I. h 50 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF with the most praiseworthy achievements. His professional merits were great, but humanity claims him as one of her greatest benefactors. By his skill in swimming, and his matchless intrepidity, he saved upwards of thirty persons from drowning! The officers and crew of the ship to which he belonged, highly sensible of his merits, presented him with a sword of considerable value, as a token of their gratitude, and of respect, for his extraordinary exertions. With regard to living characters, Cornwall is, perhaps, more fertile in the production of naval and military heroes, than she has been at any former period. In enumerating the achievements of these, we are compelled to confine our mention of some gallant officers, to a mere arrangement of their names and rank. We trust that we shall be pardoned this omission, which has originated in a want of materials, for we should have felt proud to have honoured our pages with the recital of those glorious exertions, which all have displayed in the defence of the liberties of Europe, and for the preservation and glory of their beloved king and country. Edward Pellew, now lord Exmouth, a most distinguished naval officer, and the descendant of an ancient Cornish family, obtained a lieutenant's commission, in 1780. He was made a post-captain, on the 29th of June 1782; and received the honour of knighthood, in 1793. In 1796, he was advanced to the rank of a baronet of Great Britain, and made a colonel of marines. On the 23rd of April 1804, he was promoted to the rank of rear-admiral of the white ; and in December 1806, to that of rear-admiral of the red. In January 1814, he was advanced to the dignity of a peer, by the stile and title of baron Exmouth, and immediately after, promoted to the rank of admiral of the blue. For detailed accounts of his Lordship's professional career, we refer the reader to the Naval Chronicle, and cotemporary publications. His Lordship has been actively employed in the service of his country, from the commencement of the revolutionary war, when, as we have stated, he destroyed the charm of French naval invincibility, by capturing the Cleopatra, to the close of the late arduous contest. It may be truly said of him, that he has " led a life of chivalry." Many of his heroic actions, on account of the circumstances under which they were achieved, have about them an air of romance. The bravery and seamanship evinced in his rencontre with the Droits de L'Homme, of 74 guns, in Hodierne Bay, was never excelled. Neither the battle, the horrors of the midnight tempest, nor what a seaman fears still more, the dreadful lee shore, could imtimidate him, His antagonist, with 1750 men on board, many of them troops, was driven on shore, and, to use the words of an English captive (lieutenant Pipon) who was on board the Droits de L'Homme, " The Indefatigable on the starboard quarter, appeared standing off in a most tremendous sea from the Penmark rocks, which threatened hev with instant destruction. To the great humanity of her commander, those few persons who survived the shipwreck, were indebted for their lives, for had another broad side been fired, the commanding situation of the Indefatigable, must have swept off at least a thousand men!" His intrepidity and humanity were also nobly displayed in his preservation of the persons on board the Dutton, East India ship, wrecked under THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 51 Plymouth Citadel, on the 26th of January 1796. " When the ship struck, the number of persons on board, including soldiers, seamen, women, and children, amounted to 500. Such was the anxiety of the soldiers and seamen to get to land, that many of them jumped overboard, and had nearly lost their lives by the violence of the sea dashing them on the rocks ; on this account, Sir Edward Pellew, with great intrepidity, got himself conveyed on board the Dutton by means of a rope extended from the ship to the shore, and by his able conduct prevented the confusion that existed, by assuring the troops that he would be the last man to quit the ship ; owing to which, the utmost serenity instantly prevailed ; and the men were got out of the ship, some by means of boats, and others by ropes fastened to the shore, and fortunately without any more lives being lost. For the manly conduct displayed by Sir Edward Pellew, on this occasion, the Corporation of Plymouth presented him with its freedom." It is pleasing to observe the association of valour and skill with humanity, and these are happily combined in the proud name of Exmouth. In the course of the late war, his Lordship hoisted his flag as commander in chief in the East Indies, and subsequently, has been three times appointed to the same distinguished post in the Mediterranean. His services on the latter station, were unavoidably confined to a most vigilant, unremitting blockade of the enemy's fleet, which, though superior in numbers and force, dared not to quit the shelter of the batteries at Toulon. After the establishment of peace, the English fleet remained a considerable time in the Mediterranean, and in June 1816, its gallant commander in chief was instructed by Ministers, to demand reparation from the Deys of Tunis, Tripoli, and Algiers, for outrages committed upon the vessels of his Majesty's allies. After some negotiation, the objects of his Lordship's visits to the piratical ports appearing to be obtained, he returned to England with the fleet, which, however, had scarcely anchored at Portsmouth, when official accounts reached Government relative to the horrid massacre of English subjects, &c. at Oran, as well as to the seizure of English vessels by the corsairs of Barbary. This daring and unprincipled infraction of the treaties so recently concluded, excited a burst of indignation throughout the country, and lord Exmouth has been directed to proceed to the Mediterranean as commander in chief. At the moment of writing this, a fleet is collecting, which directed by its heroic leader, will, we have no doubt, teach those freebooters how dangerous it is to raise the resentment of the only power that has the means of crushing them. Sir Israel Pellew,* brother of lord Exmouth, and frequently the partner of his toils * The almost miraculous escape of this officer, from being blown up in the Amphion frigate, at Plymouth- Dock, September 22nd, 1796, is too interesting not to be noticed here. " The Amphion frigate, captain Israel Pellew, after having cruised some time in the North Seas, had at length received an order to join the squadron of frigates commanded by Sir Edward Pellew. She was on her passage, when a hard gale of wind occasioning some injury to her fore-mast, obliged her to put into Plymouth, off which place she then was. She accordingly came into the Sound, anchored there on the 19tb of September, and went up into Hamoaze the next morning. H 2 52 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and dangers, attained the rank of post-captain, the 29th of June 1 793. He commanded the Conqueror, of 74 guns, at the battle of Trafalgar, under the immortal Nelson, and has ever since, been actively employed. Promoted to be a rear-admiral of the white, he was, in 1814, advanced to the rank of rear-admiral of the red, and soon after, received the honour of knighthood. In the Mediterranean, he was employed under his brother, the naval commander in chief, as captain of the fleet, and on his return to England, in June 1816, he was introduced to the Prince Regent, and was invested with the insignia of a knight commander of the Bath. . ; " Francis Pender, esq. after nearly forty years of naval service, and going through the inferior promotions, was made a vice-admiral of the blue. Sir Edward Buller, bart. a naval aid-de-camp to the Prince Regent, and a most gallant and enterprizing officer, was promoted, in 1814, to the rank of rear-admiral of the white. Arthur Kemp, esq. was made a post-captain, in 1780, and a rear-admiral, in 1 799. Thomas Davy Spry, esq. was made a captain, in 1778, a rear-admiral, in 1795, and has since been advanced to the rank of vice-admiral of the red. William Luke, esq. born at Ruan Lanihorne, was made a captain, in 1790, and has since been made a rear-admiral of the red. Charles Vinnicombe Penrose, now Sir C. V. Penrose, K. C. B. was made a captain, in 1 794, and being also commissioned a colonel of marines, was appointed to the command of several companies of sea fencibles, stationed on the coast of Cornwall. In 1814, he was promoted to the rank of rear-admiral of the white. On the Garonne, during the siege of Bourdeaux, and the storming of the neighbouring fortifications, he commanded with considerable ability. He has since been appointed second in command in the Mediter ranean, under lord Exmouth. Sir Christopher Cole, K. C. B. a most experienced and successful naval officer, was On the 22nd. at about half-past four P.M. a violent shock, as of an earthquake, was felt at Stonehouse, and extended as far off as the Royal Hospital, and the town of Plymouth. The sky towards Dock, appeared red, like the effect of a fire; for near a quarter of an hour, the cause of this appearance could not be ascertained, though the streets were crowded with people running different ways, in the utmost consternation. As the frigate was originally manned from Plymouth, the friends and relations of her unfortunate ship's company mostly lived in the neighbourhood. It is dreadful to relate what a scene took place — arms, legs, and lifeless trunks, mangled and disfigured by gun-powder, were collected and deposited at the hospital, having been brought in sacks to be owned. Captain Israel Pellew, and captain William Swaffield, of his Majesty's ship Overyssel, who was at dinner with him and the first-lieutenant, were drinking wine; when the first explosion threw them off their seats, and struck them against the carlings of the upper deck, so as to stun them. Captain Pellew, however, had sufficient presence of mind to fly to the cabin windows, and seeing the two hawsers, one slack in the bit, and the other taut, threw himself with an amazing leap, which he afterwards said, nothing but the sense of danger could have enabled him to take, upon the latter, and by that means saved himself from the general destruction, though his face had been badly cut against the carlings, when he was thrown from his seat. The first-lieutenant saved himself in the same manner, by jumping out of the windows, and by being also a remarkably good swimmer; but captain Swaffield, being, as it was supposed, more stunned, did not escape. His body was found on the 22nd. of October, with his scull fractured, appearing to have been crushed between the sides of two vessels." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 5S promoted to the rank of captain, in 1 802 ; since that period, his professional talents have been so conspicuously displayed, as to procure him the reputation of being one of the most skilful and gallant men in the British navy. James Carpenter, esq. was, on the 25th of March 1794, made a post-captain, and soon after, commanded the Leviathan, of 74 guns, under the flag of rear-admiral Dackworth, in the Mediterranean, and West Indies. He has since, been advanced to ihe rank of rear-admiral of the blue. Admiral Peard, a native of Penryn, and admirals William Bligh, and Ljnzee, are among the later promotions. In addition to these distinguished flag officers, Cornwall has to boast a long list of post-captains. Among these, may be enumerated Richard Retallick, esq. who commanded the Defence; under rear-admiral Graves, off Copenhagen, April 2, 1801. Richard Pellowe, esq. of Penryn, who shared in many of the actions of his honourable friend and commander, lord Exmouth. William Hennah, esq. a native of St. Austell, who was first-lieutenant of the Mars, in the memorable battle of Trafalgar. On the death of eaptain Duff, of that ship, who was killed in the action, lieutenant Hennah succeeded to the command, and throughout the remainder of the engagement, evinced such skill and bravery, that he was shortly after rewarded with the rank of post-captain. Richard Moorman, esq. of the Termagant, greatly distinguished himself whilst on the coast of -Calabria, and in one encounter with the enemy, he was severely wounded. His majesty the King of the Two Sicilies was so sensible of his services as to confer on iim the order of St. Ferdinand and of merit, .(third class). Joseph S. Titley, esq. particularly distinguished himself while commanding the Gaudaloupe, by beating off a superior force, for which he was promoted to the rank of post-captain. John Toup Nicholas, esq. highly distinguished himself in the years 1810, 11, and 12, while commanding the Pilot brig, off the coasts of Calabria. This vessel, in company .with the Thames frigate, and Weazel brig, was, during those years, incessantly employed in harassing the commerce of the enemy, in landing on the coast, burning the armed vessels, &c. Many heroic and successful enterprizes were also undertaken by the Pilot &lone, and although these attempts were uniformly and desperately resisted by the troops on shore, yet her brave crew succeeded in capturing or destroying fifty weight troop ships. Including the vessels taken and destroyed in company with the Thames, the Pilot -effected the capture or destruction of more than 200 sail, on the coast of Calabria. For (these services, his royal highness the Prince Regent was pleased to honour him with the .cross of companion of the Bath, and the King of the Two Sicilies to confer on him the order of St. Ferdinand and of merit. On the 17th of June 1815, captain Nicholas, in •the Pilot, fought an action with La Legere French ship, which is too interesting to be omitted. The two vessels came to close action between Corsica and Toulon : the force of the former was 18 guns, and 126 men and boys ; that of the latter 34 guns and 300 men, 54 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF including 100 soldiers. After an engagement of two hours, La Legere escaped into Toulon. The Pilot's loss was only one man killed, and fifteen wounded ; her enemy's acknowledged loss, as ascertained at Marseilles after her return to Toulon, was 22 killed, 64 severely, and 15 slightly wounded.— Total 101. Captain Nicholas was, for this action, immediately promoted to the rank of post-captain. E. R. Sibly, esq. nephew of the late unfortunate admiral Reynolds ; J. T. Rodd, C. B. ; H. R. Glynne; J. Ferris Devonshire; James Carthew; J. Coode; J. B. Hay; W. Carlyon ; George Jackson ; Thomas Campbell ; Edmund Brazier ; E. Scobell ; James Woolridge, (who was presented with a gold medal, for his bravery in the attack in Basque Roads); William Wolrige; George Treweeke Scobell; Edward Collins; John Bligh, C. B. ; George Truscott ; Francis Truscott ; and Charles Pengelly, esquires ; the honourable Fleetwood Pellew, K. C. B. ; the honouable P. B. Pellew; and William Kempthorne, esq. have likewise risen to the same honourable rank. Cornwall has also, during the late war, strengthened the army with many excellent officers, and has supplied the regiments of the line with a considerable number of good soldiers. High in professional fame, is the right honourable lord Clinton, who, as lieutenant-colonel of the 41st regiment of foot, and as an aid-de-camp to the duke of Wellington, accompanied his noble leader through the whole of those celebrated campaigns, which have rivetted the attention, secured the applause, and effected the salvation of Europe. His Lordship had several times the envied distinction of being selected by his Grace, to bear to England, the official account of the glorious successes of the British troops. Sir R H. Vivian, knt. a major-general in the army, an aid-de-camp to the Prince Regent, and esteemed one of the best officers in the service, is also a native of Cornwall. He entered at a very early age, into the military profession, and served in the East Indies, with distinction. After the death of Tippo Saib, and the subjugation of his territory, he returned to England, and has ever since been actively employed. He was present at most of the great battles fought by the duke of Wellington, and was severely wounded at Talavera. On his recovery, he was promoted, and received the honour of knighthood, the well-earned rewards of a series of gallant actions. Frederick William Buller, a major-general, and an aid-de-camp to the King; Lieutenant-general Eales, after having served a number of years in the East Indies, with much reputation, has lately returned to England, and settled in his native town of Liskeard. In the early part of the present reign, Wrey Fans, son of Edward 1'ans, esq. and Florence, his lady, daughter of Sir Bouchier Wrey, bart. began his military career in the German wars, as a colonel, in which situation, he served with reputation for several years. John Enys, esq. of Enys, in this county, entered early into the profession of arms. He soon obtained the rank of colonel, and having sustained the arduous duties of several campaigns, has lately retired from active service. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 55 Nicholas Harris Nicholas, esq. a major in the Royal Cornwall Fencible Cavalry, commenced his military services in the American war, and was at the battle of Bunker's Hill, 1775. After the termination of the contest with the North American colonies,. he returned to England, and has since been usefully employed in the local military force of his native county. Besides these officers, we recollect the respectable names of general Morshead, of the 51st regiment of foot; Walter Tremenheere, colonel of marines, and an aid-de camp to the Commander in Chief; major-general Nicholas Nepean ; major-general Thomas Nepean. Colonels Sandys, and Crougey ; Peter Hodge, major of the 21st regiment of foot, &c. Edward Pellew, esq. a captain in the guards, and a son Of Sir Israel Pellew, has served with the duke of Wellington, in several campaigns. We have thus closed our retrospect of those historical events, in which for so many ages, Cornwall has been particularly interested, and our enumeration of those distinguished men, who in ancient and in modern times, have contributed so much to the welfare and honour of their native country. Long indeed, is the register of those worthies, whose names, scattered over the pages of history, we have diligently collected and inserted in a regular digest, in our humble, and we may add, unassuming volume. Where shall we find more splendid instances of unshaken loyalty, love of country, inflexible integrity, and matchless intrepidity? Solitary exceptions, indeed, may be adduced to the contrary, but in the flight of ages, and amid the political effervescence of agitated times, it would be wonderful, if particular instances could not be shewn of local and national turpitude. But what province of England can display a more noble galaxy of talents, patriotism, loyalty and valour — of moral and political worth, than that which CORNWALL has to boast ? What county would not be proud of such a son as BEVILLE GRANVILLE, that chevalier sans reproche ? •' magnum et venerabile nomen." Minuteness and fidelity are essential characteristics of a compilation like the present, and we venture to indulge the hope, that no facts of importance, or names of distinction, connected with the annals of Cornwall, have escaped our indefatigable researches. We have had to glean our materials from many sources of information, and trust, that trifling errors, or unintentional omissions, will be pardoned by the liberal and candid reader. A LIST OF THE MILITARY FORCES OF CORNWALL At the conclusion of the War, in 1814. Royal Cornwall Regiment of Militia. Hon. Wm. Eliot, colonel James Bridges Willyams, lieut.-colonel J. T. P. B. Bettesworth Trevanion, first major William Bennett, second major William Semple, captain and adjutant Richard Boger, pay-master Nankivell, quarter-master A. H. Sargent, surgeon 10 captains 12 lieutenants 8 ensigns 647 privates Devon and Cornwall Miners. Francis Seymour, earl of Yarmouth, lieut.-col.- commandant Justn. Alston, major Robert Lovell Jenkins, adjutant George Forster, pay-master Lawrence Hallker Potts, surgeon 4 captains 4 1st lieutenants 4 2nd ditto 1 serjeaul-major 10 Serjeants 10 corporals 1 drum-major 8 drummers 206 privates STAFF ON THE PEACE ESTABLISHMENT. 1 serjeant-major 1 drum-major 6 Serjeants 7 corporals 4 drummers Royal Stannary Artillery Regiment of Local Militia. John Hearle Tremayne, commandant John Vivian, lieut.-colonel J. Coleman Rashleieh } John H. Vivian J maJors John Ross, adjutant — , pay-master Tobias Micbell, surgeon John Pearce, quart.-master 10 captains 10 lieutenants 10 2nd lieutenants 1 serjeant-major 41 Serjeants 1 drum- major 41 corporals 20 drummers 825 privates East Cornwall Yeomanry Cavalry-. Earl of St German's, capt.-commandant Wm. Hambly, esq. lieutenant John Lemon, cornet 3 Serjeants 3 corporals 1 trumpeter 50 privates Anthony Yeomanry Cavalry. Honourable Reginald Pole Carew, captain-com mandant John Martain, lieutenant John Perkin, cornet LIST OF THE CORNISH FORCES. John Jerfery, quarter- master 3 Serjeants 3 corporals 1 trumpeter 50 privates First or East Cornwall Local Militia. The Rt. Hon. Lord Eliot, (now Earl of St. Ger man's, lieut-col. commandant): now com manded by Lord Viscount Valletort Francis Glanville, lieut.-colonel Wm. Hicks Hornden, lieut.-colonel Isaac Donethorn Harris, major John Hoskin, ditto sup. John Ede, captain and adjutant Chrs. Gent, quarter-master Richard Watts, sup. from 3rd regiment 8 captains 10 lieutenants 6 ensigns 1 surgeon 1 serjeant-major 25 Serjeants 25 corporals 1 drum-major 18 drummers 544 privates Second or Roseland Regiment of Local Militia. Francis Gregor, late col.-commaudant John Hext, now lieut.-col. -commandant Walter R. Gilbert, lieut.-colonel John Stona, junr. major Geo. J. Colliugs Browne, 2nd major Thomas Corfield, captain and adjutant Peter Ruddeman, quarter-master 8 captains 10 lieutenants C ensigns 1 surgeon 1 serjeant-major 25 Serjeants 25 corporals 1 drum-major 18 drummers 510 privates Third or Mount's Bay Regiment of Local Militia. Richard Oxnam, lieut.-col.-commandaut John Scobell, lieut.-colonel Wm. Cornish, major John Jones Pearce, captain and adjutant John Fleming, quarter-master 8 captains 10 lieutenants ¦0 ensigns 1 surgeon 1 serjeant-major 25 Serjeants 25 corporals 1 drum-major 18 drummers 512 privates Fourth or Loyal Meneage Regiment of Local Militia. Jonathan Passingham, lient.-col.-commandant John Trevenen, lieut.-colonel Wm. Johns, major Geo. Boughton Kingdom, sup. major James Jacob Borlace, captain and adjutant Henry Penberthy, quarter-master The establishment of officers, and non-com missioned officers and drummers, as above 512 privates Fifth or Pendennis Artillery. Isaac Burgess, lieut.-col.-commandaut Henry Williams, lieut.-colonel Thomas Warren, sup. lieut.-colouel John Hooten, major Mark Rogers, captain and adjutant Henry Smith, sup. adjutant Thomas Baker, quarter-master The establishment of officers, and non-com missioned officers and drummers, as above 512 privates. Total 4,958 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CORNWALL. 59 ECCLESIASTICAL POLITY. The numerous remains of Druidical worship to be found in Cornwall, afford no reason for doubt that it was once completely enslaved by Celtick superstitions. The surface of the county is so covered, as it were, with Circles, Tolmens, Rock Basons, Cromlechs, and Altars, that it has not been improperly termed " the land of Druidism." A more ancient order of priests, nevertheless, -is known to have existed in Britain, and other parts of the world, though, in time, the Druids obtained a superiority over them, in point of esteem. This order was that of the Bardi, who, (according to Strabo) were poets and songsters, and derived their name from Bardus, called the king of the Celts, son of Druis, one of the most ancient kings among the Gauls, from whom the Druids are said, by some, to have been named. These BacdV or bards, were, no doubt, at first, of a religious order, and employed themselves in deifying great men, composing verses in recitative, and singing them, while playing upon their nablium, or lyaira, and in praising heroes, at their apotheosis, which in ancient times, was deemed glorious to the dead, useful to the living, and an acceptable act to the gods. These customs originated in the east, where they were practised from the earliest period. From thence they were communicated to the Greeks, and afterwards to the Latins, the former of whom had the whole body of their divinity, as well as their marriage and funeral ceremonies, arranged in verse. The bards addicted themselves, also, to composing genealogies, and rehearsing them in public assemblies, and being men of more than common abilities, were held in no light degree of estimation. Their compositions were used in the most solemn rites, and rehearsed to the people with music. Homer mentions Demodocus and Versses. as celebrated bards. By degrees, this order, until then the only one of a religious descrip tion, degenerated into the nature of common ballad makers, and from singing of the essence and immortality of the soul, the works of nature, the course, order, and harmony of the celestial bodies, the praises of gods, and rehearsing the virtues and actions of great men, they became the divulgers of idle and empty genealogies, more for gain than the advancement of virtue, and afterwards gave themselves up to composing mystical rhymes, abounding with prophecies of things to come, to charms, spells, incantations, and all the arts of necromancy, some of which, in the times of superstition and credulity, were Vol. I. i 58 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF considered to possess wonderful powers and energy. Britain was infested with these bards for a considerable time, notwithstanding they were superseded by the Evates or Eubates, who continued to preach and practise morality and virtue, until they gave place to the Druids, who were far more numerous, and before this, called the second order. There have been various conjectures relative to the etymology of this ancient appellation. Some assert that it was derived, as before intimated, from the Gaulish king Druis, others from Deru, the Celtic word for an oak, and ydd, an usual termination in the old British tongue, in the plural number, and others, from the Greek word Drus, or Druades, an oak, taken from the oaks that grew in the plain of Manvie, in the valley of Hebron, under which those religious men, to whom the office of priesthood was committed, were accustomed to appear in every solemn and religious transaction. In evidence of this, the scriptures assure us, that the first temples, or local representations of the Deity, were groves of oak, amidst which, even God exhibited himself, covenants were formed, and oblations and sacrifices were offered. Abraham pitched his tent, and dwelt among the oaks of Manvie, where he performed all the sacerdotal rites appertaining to his priestly office, and the Lord appeared unto him. Abraham also planted an oaken grove in Beersheba, and invoked there the name of Jehovah. He also passed through the land unto the place of Sichem, unto the oak or oak grove of Moreh, where he built an altar unto the Lord, who appeared unto him, and Moses afterwards distinguished the place by the name of the oaks of Moreh. The Hebrew word A la h, signifies an oath, as well as an oak tree, ambfrxfra/Jnis coincidence, the reason is obvious why that tree was held, by most nations^ ; in $reat veneration, and esteemed a sacred emblem of that covenant, in which the divine confederators mutually engaged themselves for the redemption of mankind. It might be supposed that the Druids were here very early, since persons of indisputable learning have asserted them to be of British origin, and among others, Julius Caesar, who states that the Druidical institution first took its rise in Britain, and passed into Gaul ; but this opinion has been refuted, and the contrary has been ascertained by men of too transcendent merit and talents to be disputed. Dr. Stukeley says, that they first made their appearance from the eastern parts of the world, about the time of Abraham. Their name bespeaks them to be of Greek extraction ; but from their doctrine and religious customs, they may, with more propriety, be considered as having originated among the Cimbri, Phoenicians, and Idumeans, and particularly as the Cimbri were accustomed to sacrifice strangers who fell into their hands, and to prefer high places, like the Druids, for their scenes of worship. The Phoenicians, as will be perceived under the head of Mineralogy, trafficked to the south-western parts of Cornwall, from the most early ages, and carrying with them, no doubt, in their various emigrations, the Canaanitish superstitions of their fathers, naturally implanted their religion wherever they became stationary. Under the oaks of Manore, sprung the original sect of Druids, and it is positively THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 59 recorded by some authors, that Druidical colleges flourished greatly in the days of Hermio, a German prince, not long after the death of Abraham. This circumstance, united with the passionate fondness of the Druids for groves of oak, though they degenerated from the true substance and intent of Abraham's example, by inventing rites and ceremonies of religion peculiar to themselves, tends very strongly to corroborate their distant antiquity. It may not be uninteresting to the reader to penetrate a little into the obscurity, in which the history of this celebrated order is involved. To use the words of the elegant Warner, " seen through the observation of twenty centuries, the impure system of Druidism is but dimly discovered :" but enough, we hope, will be found, in the research, to reward curiosity, though little expectation can be entertained, after the lapse of so many ages, that all its parts can be clearly defined. In the personal appearance of the Druids, there was something peculiarly venerable and commanding. They went bare footed, and clad in white, with a Greekish hood, having a scrip by their sides, and a beard descending from the nostrils, plaited out in two divisions, to their middle ; in their hands were a book, and a DiOgenes staff; their countenances were severe and morose, and their eyes directed towards the ground. The language in use among them was the Greek, or a dialect thereof, and it seems that they had the very same interests, and used the same practices in preserving this entire and adhering to it, as the Roman clergy had for confining themselves to the Latin tongue. Their public records were preserved in Greek characters, unintelligible to the vulgar, and consequently none could have recourse to them but learned persons. They committed nothing to public writing, and nothing was permitted to be taken away in writing, contrary to the conduct of Pisistratus, who was the first person who exposed to public view at Athens, books on the liberal arts and sciences. They were, in some measure, masters of the civil, as well as the ecclesiastical power, and their influence extended so far, that they sometimes prevented the calamitous effects of war, by stepping between armies on the point of engaging. No public affairs could be transacted without their approbation, and not even a malefactor could be put to death without their consent. Under a pretence that there could be no case, in which religion was not concerned, they claimed a terrible power of excommunication, by which they rendered themselves very formidable. They had other ways of punishing the contemners of their religion, while to the obedient they presented considerable rewards. They were the judges.of all controversies, both private and public, and in all suits, whether connected with crimes, or mere legal disputations, they gave absolute judgment, without resorting, for the execution of their decrees, to the temporeal authority. In cases of non-performance of these decrees, magistrates and governors, as well as private persons, became instantly liable to their excommunications. To them was committed the care of providing sacrifices, (which they made quarterly, and of which they always gave notice by fires made on high hills) of prescribing laws for their worship, and interpreting the mysteries of religion. They proclaimed public propitiations as they saw occasion, and no private sacrifices could be performed without them. I 2 60 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Th6 following maxims, among many collected with much difficulty by a great Turgundian author, may serve as a specimen of their principles and religion : — " None must be instructed, but in the sacred groves. Every thing derived its origin from heaven. The arcana of the sciences must not be committed to writing, but to the memory. The disobedient are to be shut out from the sacrifices. « Upon extraordinary emergencies a man must be sacrificed. Prisotiers of war are to be slain upon the altars, 01 burnt alive, enclosed in wicker, in honour of the gods. All commerce with strangers must be prohibited. He that comes last to the assembly of the states, ought to be punished with death. Money lent in this world, will be repaid in the next. There is another world, and they who kill themselves to accompany their friends thither, will live with them there. The soul, after death, goes into other bodies. Let the disobedient be excommunicated; let them be deprived the benefit of the law; let them be avoided by all, and rendered incapable of any employ. All masters of families are kings in their own houses ; they have a power of life and death over their wives, children, and slaves." The Druids offered sacrifices of beasts, after the manner of the chosen people of the Almighty : but, as the latter lighted their altars only to the great Maker of the universe, their king, their parent, and their God, the former not only burnt incense to Mercury, and other imaginary deities, (to whom they blindly ascribed the attributes of the One Supreme) but they bathed their altars with human blood. In selecting their victims, they as frequently selected innocent natives, as enemies or malefactors, for they had the power of determining what person was fittest for the purpose, and whose blood would be most acceptable to the gods. The Druids were exempt from warlike services and taxes, by which immunities, many were invited to enter into their order, which became very extensive, and rapidly diffusing itself over Germany, as well as in several other countries, spread itself into Italy. Its chief seats in Britain, were Mona and Anglesey, but its government was universal over the whole island, and some part of Gallia also, to which they used every year to send over a number of priests, for the purpose of assisting at their religious ceremonies. Britain, at this time, was divided into several petty states, as to the management of civil affairs, but the power and interest of the Druids were infinitely greater, being subject only to two primates, one of which resided in the Isle of Man, and presided over the north Dmids, and the other in Anglesey, as chief of the south. Thus, while the secular power might often clash, by being divided among several kingdoms, the authority of the Druids was preserved entire, and in a manner distinct from the civil government; though even for this, none were considered sufficiently qualified to manage the affairs of state, unless they had been instructed by them. They had the summoning of assemblies and meetings, once a year, and to them recourse was had, on all occasions, without any THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 61 reference to the temporal magistrate. This custom was derived from the Bardi, who received it from the Phoenicians, and it was in general practice among the eastern nations, as India, Egypt, and Syria. These primates were constituted by election, and their situations being held in considerable repute, many candidates, generally, came forward on every vacancy, which, frequently, gave birth to violent disputes, and even blows ensued before the election was over. Sometimes the secular power engaged in the contest, when every prince endeavoured to oblige his favourite, and to strengthen his authority. There were female as well as male Druids, and it was one of the former, belonging to Jungria, (the late bishopric of Liege, in the Netherlands) who foretold to Dioclesian, when a private soldier in Gallia, that he would be emperor of Rome. The Druids not only performed their rites upon hills, and in groves, but inhabited them, for which purposes they planted many in this island. So great was their estimation for oak, that no divine service could be performed but under its shade ; they could not complete their sacrifices without a branch of it ; and they paid the most sacred reverence to every thing they found growing on it, particularly misletoe, which they considered to be a thing sent from heaven, accounting it their greatest blessing, and a sure sign that the God they adored had chosen the spot where the misletoe grew, for the resort of his worshippers. These customs were so connected with those of the eastern nations, that little doubt can be entertained of their having originated among the Cimbri, Phoenicians, and Greeks. Moses found great difficulty in preventing the Israelites from imitating the pagan worship, on their return from Egypt, notwithstanding they were told it was highly displeasing to the Almighty ; and that they should not plant " a grove of any trees near unto the altar of the Lord their God." The Druids gathered misletoe with many superstitious ceremonies and great devotion » on solemn days the Arch-Druid cut it down with a golden bill. They generally went in search of it at the end of the year, when gathering branches and leaves also of the oak, which they offered to Jupiter, they invited all people to the ceremony, by these words, which they caused to be proclaimed : " Come to the oak branches of the new year." In collecting misletoe, they took care to avoid doing it until the moon was six days old, for on the seventh day they began their months and new years, and their several ages were reckoned by the revolution of every thirty years. They had their feast of sacrifices, also, on set times of the moon, that the days might be celebrated uniformly through all their jurisdictions. Misletoe was esteemed a sovereign antidote against all poisons, and a certain remedy for barrenness, both in men, women, and beasts. They likewise used great ceremonies in gathering a herb called samolus, marsh-wort, or fen-berries, which consisted in a previous fast, in not looking back during the time of their plucking it, and lastly, in using their left hand only ; from this last ceremony, perhaps, the herb took the name of Samol, which, in the Phoenician tongue, means the left hand. This herb was considered to be particularly efficacious in curing the diseases incident to swine and cattle. 62 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Many persons have been of opinion that the religious principles of the Druids were similar to those of the Gymnosophiets, and Brahmins of India, the Magi of Persia, and the Chaldeans of Assyria, and therefore had the same origin. This opinion has been credited by the learned of several countries. The Druids held the metempsychosis, though they destroyed so many human and animal beings, and they thought it unlawful to eat ducks or hens, and many other winged animals. They, like the other priests just mentioned, kept many of their opinions secret, and taught the others publickly. Many of their mysteries, it is said, are comprehended in the Hebrew word, Elohim, which implies very different meanings. Mr. Hutchinson says it signifies strength, power, and the covenants, or ever blessed Trinity, being one God, Jehovah ! They had different ways of worshiping their various deities, and a particular sacrifice for every one. The names of their chief gods, were Jupiter, (called in Britain, Taranis, or the thunderer) Tutates, and Hesus, to whom they offered most of their human victims. The usage of performing all their acts of worship in the open air, or uncovered temples, arose from their opinion that it derogated from the greatness of the gods to confine them within close places, or to assimilate them to any human form, agreeably to the custom of the first generations of men, who had neither temples nor statues to represent their gods, but worshipped towards the eastern havens, in the open air, and sacrificed upon the summits of the highest mountains. The same custom is observable in innumerable parts of the Scriptures. Though the Druids had a fixed number of gods, yet, in many particular places, the people had private or tutelar deities, whose denominations and supposed influence did not extend beyond a hill, a river, or fountain. As observed before, the Druids had several temples in Britain, all of which, according to Dr. Stukeley, were built by the Jewish cubit, first introduced by the Phoenicians. The most stupendous of these is that of Stonehenge, which was, apparently, intended to be a memorial, through all the vicissitudes of time, even to the dissolution of the globe itself. From a calculation of the variation of the magnetic compass, this temple is conjectured to have been erected about 420 years before Julius Caesar invaded Britain, or about 500 years before our Saviour, a period of more than 3000 years from the present day. It was then the metropolitan temple of the Druids in this island, and was called by them Ambers, or Main Ambers, which signify anointed or consecrated stones. When the Druids were driven hence by the Belgae, who conquered that part of the country in which Stonehenge is situated, the Belgae, well knowing its use, called it Choir Gaivr, or the Great Church, which the monks latinized into Chorea Gycoritium, or the Giant's Dance. Its present name was given to it by the Saxons, who were entirely ignorant of its having been a place set apart for religious purposes, as is evident from their calling it Stonehenge, which means the Hanging Stones, or Stone Gallows. Some of these stones have been computed to weigh forty tuns. After the conquest of Anglesey, by the Romans, the Druids fled for refuge into Britain, where they remained until king Cratilinth, with great difficulty, in 277, drove them totally out of the island. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 63 When the curious topographist surveys the colossal masses erected by the Druids, the solemnities of their worship, naturally, rush upon the fancy, and the mind, awed and astonished by the stupendousness of the grandeur that lies around, surrenders itself to those mixed and indescribable emotions which rendered the hallowed seats of pagan superstition not only venerable to its devotees, but awful even to its exterminators. The love of wonder is such a natural emotion, that few, on such occasions, permit reason to withdraw the veil of imposing appearances, and to deduce the moral that they ought from an obvious contrast ! While the spectator gazes at these rude stones, once sacred to idolatrous rites, with the homage due to such impressive remains of antiquity, and his soul is filled with a sort of religious fear, does his heart awaken to a sense of that justice which has doomed those tremendous rites, so long made by craft the basis of a cruel religion, to eternal oblivion? We read of the vast knowledge possessed by the Druids in sciences and philosophy, of their religious discipline, and great personal distinctions, of their characters, authority, and extensive jurisdiction : but what advantages has posterity acquired from their existence, or what monuments have they bequeathed to after ages, but immense masses of stone for man to gaze on? No bright or beneficial gleam of moral or religious improvement was transmitted by these unholy seers for the guidance of their trembling votaries. Britain, on the contrary, particularly in those parts which were more immedi ately under the influence of the Druids, was barbarous and unpolished, illiterate and savage, and even destitute of some of the necessary arts of life. Enveloped in mystery, affecting solitude, and puffed up with selfishness, their influence was supported by arrogance on one side, and by fear on the other ; their selection of human beings for their bloody sacrifices* were instigated by revenge, and their schemes of imposture gave fatal * The Druids sacrificed men as well as beasts, who were sometimes enemies or malefactors, but not infrequently innocent natives, for which reason they were very much feared and reverenced by the people. " Huic humano sanguine latabant." It was the custom, in the first ages of the world, for all nations to immolate living creatures unto their gods; even human blood was shed upon their altars, and in order to propitiate their deities, they often sacrificed their nearest and dearest relatives, their fathers, mothers, the new-born fruits of unlawful connections, as well as children born in matrimony. The Druids had this custom among them, but refined on it with a degree of cruel expertness. Death must have been looked upon by them as a matter of little pain, since they could inflict that punishment on him, who, in their general assemblies, came the last. They held an opinion, that the life of a man, either in a desperate sickness, or in danger of war could not be secured, unless another suffered in his stead ; so that, in such cases, they either offered men in sacrifice, or vowed to do so after the danger had been escaped, which vows they were obliged to perform. The most solemn sacrifice, either in Gaul or Britain, was the human hecatomb. This consisted of a huge statue or image of a man, formed by twigs, woven together like basket ware, which they reared on some conspicuous point, and filled with living human beings. Fire was then applied to the feet of the figure, and the whole pile, with its contents, soon became an horrible sacrifice to the flames. This ceremony of sacrificing human beings, had some allusion, it is supposed, to Jupiter's victories over the Tilans and Giants, and the magnitude of the statue would seem to warrant this opinion. Convicts and captives were the general victims on these occasions, and to provide a sufficient nnmber for the purpose, it was customary to reserve theinfor five years, and then burn theiu together: but in times of scarcity, it may easily be conceived that they were not at a loss for other victims of a more 64 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF proofs of the deadly effects of credulous enthusiasm. But yet their wisdom was nothing more than cunning, and singular to tell, of all their mis-directed acquirements, in science, not one has reached us, which renders it evident that there was nothing entitled to the praise of posterity, either in their doctrines or practice, or fitted to supply food for tradition. The works of their hands alone have descended to modern times, and they merit notice, because they are calculated to impress man with a lesson of importance, and to excite a comparison that may be useful. With pleasure the mind turns from these absurd and selfish superstitions, to the contemplation of the Christian religion, now so happily prevailing in these realms, which is a ministration of the most exalted truths, and, as celebrated in the songs of angels, breathes " good will to men." Incomparable in her intellectual information, Christianity, as an institute of worship, is also unrivalled. Her ritual is the most simple and spiritual that was ever inculcated by any authority. Her forms of devotion are few and inexpen sive, such as all might observe, and natural religion might sanction. Her chief directions are venerably plain, and sublimely significant. Recalling mankind from an excessive regard to elegance of exterior, in the forms of worship, she fixes their attention on the sentiments of the mind, or the frame and state of the heart. Raising us above the degrading slavery of sense, she teaches us to aspire to a converse with Heaven and with God. Rescuing us from low and mercenary views of obedience, she invites us to serve the Father of all, and the God of salvation, from a principle of faith in his high discoveries, from a sense of gratitude for the inestimable gift of his Son, from confidence in his character, and from love to him on account of his excellence, benevolence, and liberality. All her ordinances are calculated to inspire, to cherish, to excite a love of practical goodness in all its forms ; and her system prescribes a code of duty the most pure, the innocent description. They were, indeed, so very cruel, that almost every week they not only murdered a great many persons on their altars, but in their schools. Herphilus, one of their first doctors, taught anatomy over the bodies of living men, at times to the number of seven hundred. Most certainly all these customs were derived from the heathens, whose festival fires were usually attended by the sacrifices of beasts, and often of men. With respect to the latter, the custom is not left off even to this day, being still retained iu the frequent practice of publickly burning the effigy of a person, in detestation of some high crime or misdemeanor. Sometimes, however, the Druids burnt living persons, on public feast days, by way of pleasure, and in order to promote mirth among the barbarous spectators. Thus Nero wrapt the Christians in hemp and pitch, and made them serve as torches to his theatre, in contempt, as has been alledged by some, of the saying, " Ye are the lights of the world." Upon the altars erected in honour of Jupiter, Taranis, or the thunderer, British blood was often poured out in great abundance, and Havilian, the poet, writing of the Phoenicians, (who first introduced these savage ceremonies) when in Cornwall, says that their spectacula, or public games, in honour of their gods, not only comprised the slaughter of men, but that they even drank their blood. The friend of mankind having viewed with grief these barbarous customs, will rejoice at finding that human fancies and irregular passions are no longer the rule of the new order of Druids, now flourishing, under sound and wise laws, in parts where, some centuries since, nothing prevailed but the grossest eriors and the most barbarous superstitions. Let us contem plate them, however, and reflect upon them, with a view to our own improvement, for they are calculated to increase our understandings, and ameliorate" uur hearts, and leach us to nuke u'lerring wisdom the sacred rule of all our actions." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 65 most generous, in every respect the most admirable that was ever given to the world. A high and faultless example, which even unbelievers have been compelled to admire and recommend, illustrates her precepts, and gives life and the most engaging beauty to the dead letter of her laws. No sensualities, no frivolities, no superstitions, no bloody sacrifices, debase the noble system ; but in every point it is in unison with the other parts of the economy of Heaven, exhibiting, like that, an admirable, though an awful consistence, and bearing the same character of magnificent design, impressive majesty, and boundless prospect. For ages before the arrival of this day-spring from on high, paganism, in all its forms and horrors, prevailed in Cornwall, where Cunedag, about the year of the world 3172, is said to have dedicated a temple to Apollo. We are not to feel surprised at this, since we have it on record, that very high mountains, and there are many of these in the county, were commonly held sacred to Saturn, Jupiter, and Apollo. The evidences, relating to the introduction of Christianity in Cornwall, are very contradictory. Some say that the Cornish did not become early converts, that this divine system scarcely made any progress in the western parts of the island until the fifth century, when St. Michael's Mount was first consecrated to the Christian religion, and that from this period, to the reign of the immortal Arthur, who lived in the sixth century, the system continued almost stationary. Others allege that the first establishment of the Christian religion, by public authority, took place as early as 181 years after the death of Christ. The reason assigned for its being known so much earlier in Britain, than in other nations, is the learning, piety, and devotion of the Druids. Many of their tenets, of which the immortality of the soul was the chief, were great inlets to the Christian religion, and from their teaching rewards of virtue, and punishments of vice, on safer grounds than the heathens built their imaginary goodness, (namely, evident miracles, and certain demonstrations that there was an Almighty Power, who strictly examined the actions of every man) they, in some measure, harmonized with the doctrines newly introduced. The Druids are supposed, also, to have had a strong idea of the Trinity, deriving this knowledge from the Gymnosophists, who conceived that the god Achari, or Wistan, created the world by the administration of three perfect beings, whom he previously formed with that design, and who comprised, first, Bramba, that is, penetration; second, Breschen, that is, existing in all things; and third, Mahaddia, that is, the great Lord. This circumstance, if correct, must have furnished an important aid to the diffusion of Christianity. We will not presume to offer our sentiments on these conflicting opinions, since it has been proved, beyond all contradiction, by the learned bishop of Worcester, Dr. Stillingfleet, that the Christian religion was planted in the island of Great Britain, during the time of the Apostles, and probably by St. Paul. After this period (about 432) St. Petroc, and his disciples, were active instruments in propagating the gospel among the inhabitants of Cornwall, and had their general residence at Petroc-stow, that is, Petroc's Place, but now called Padstow by contraction. This holy man had previously Vol. I. k 66 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF spent twenty years in Ireland, in improving himself in theological studies, for which that nation, from the time of St. Patrick, had been very famous, and having much edified the Cornish with his doctrines, he paid a visit to Rome, then the chief university of the world ; or, as others say, to the East Indies, from which he returned in his old age, to Petroc-stow, where he died, in 564, and was buried, but his remains were afterwards removed to the church at Bodmin, which, in honour of his memory, was made a cathedral, and dedicated to St. Petroc. His fraternity established themselves in a monastery at the former place. A considerable number of other pious men visited Cornwall, about the same time, from Ireland, then the principal nursery of learning in Europe, and called the Mother of Saints, in order to assist in the great work of conversion. Cornwall felt all the good effects of these exertions, and retained the purity of the Christian religion, long after the rest of the island was over run by the Saxons, and had been again subjected to Pagan superstitions. This circumstance probably arose from the number of saints, or religious men, in Cornwall, at the period of the Saxon conquest. " Then," says Speed, " did Cornwall abound in Saints, unto whose honour most of the churches were erected, by whose names they are yet known and called. To speak nothing of Ursula, that counties duke's daughter, with her company of canonized virgin Saints (11,000 in number) that are now reputed but to trouble the Calendar." Carew, on the same subject, remarks; " But afterwards the Cornishmen, through the conversation of foreign merchants, trading into their county for tin, by the testimony of Diodorus Siculus, grew to a larger measure of civility than others their fellow, but more remote islanders. From which civility, in the fruitful age of canonization, they stepped a degree farther to holiness, and helped to stuff the church calendar with divers saints, either made or born Cornish. — Such was Keby, son to Solomon, prince of Cornwall ; (a zealous champion for the purity of religion against the poison of Arianism) such Peran, who (if my author, the legend, lie not) after that (like another Johannes de temporibus) he had lived two hundred years with perfect health, took his last rest in a Cornish parish, which there through he endowed with his name : and such were Dubslane, Michecu, and Manslunum, who (I speak upon Matth. of Westm. credit) forsook Ireland, thrust themselves to sea in a boat, made of three ox-skins, and a half, with seven days' victuals, and miraculously arrived in Cornwall." Mr. Carew, in this catalogue of saints, has excluded Mehorus, only son of Mehaims, duke of Cornwall, who suffered martyrdom, and was buried at Mylor, about the year 411 ; the famous St. Ursula, daughter of Dinoth, duke of Cornwall, who was massacred, with her whole train of virgins, at Colen, by the Huns, in 383. St. Germanus, who with his holy companion Lupey, suppressed the Pelegian heresy in this isle, St. Columba, St. Buriana, or Beriana, St. Ha, with many others, which Capgave recites in his catalogue, and whose names still remain attached to several Cornish towns. All these saints seem to have been individuals, venerated by the people for denying subjection to Augustin, the Saxon apostle, arch-bishop of Canterbury; but they are THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 67 marked by the Saxon historians rather as heretics than saints, because, to use the words of Spelman, " they were enemies to the truth and the Pope's authority ;" a reason not unlike that assigned by the Jews for branding St. Paul, with a similar name. Most of the saints, however, to whom the Cornish churches are dedicated, came from Ireland.* Another reason may be assigned for the original purity of the Christian religion being preserved so long in Cornwall. By the Saxon constitution, as early as 747, and particularly by the 26th ecclesiastical law of Canute, and the 20th canon of Theodulf, the bishops, abbots, and rectors were required to keep their families in a continual application to reading, and train them up in the laws of sacred knowledge. Every priest, also, was enjoined to have a school at his house. At this period, it must be recorded to the eternal honour of the Cornish, that though they were most miserably harassed by the heathen Saxons, for their attachment to the Christian religion, they clung to it only the more, and still kept up an hierarchy and royal jurisdiction among themselves. We have no certain account, however, of their dioceses, or order of ecclesi astical government : but it may be collected from several passages of the history of those times, that St. David's was an arch-bishop's see, and that there were six other bishops, his suffragans, whom the Latin calls Episcopi Herefordensis, Landavensis, Bangorensis, Paternensis, Elvensis, and Wicciorum ; three of which have never been ascertained. This appears from the relation of the conferences between the British chieftains and St. Austin of Canterbury, at his first coming to convert the Saxons, about the beginning of the seventh century. Under which of these bishops Cornwall was, or who were bishops in the British times, cannot now be determined. The chief subjects of the conferences before alluded to, were the time of holding Easter, and acknowledging the supremacy of the Romish church, the British Christians not having then indulged in any of the Romish innovations, and preserving the apostolic religion in all its original purity. What was the state of the churches in Cornwall after this, we are not informed until this county was subjected to the Saxon power, by the successful arms of kings Egbert and Athelstan. Bishop Godwin seems to date the conversion of Cornwall to the Saxon Christianity (then subject to the see of Rome) from this time, and says that it was under the jurisdiction of the bishops of the West Saxons, whose see was first at Dorchester, near Oxford, then at Winchester, and last at Sherborne. The apostolical Christianity * " If we might be allowed," says Mr. Warner, in his tour through that county, " to estimate the religion of Cornwall, in former times, by the general patronage which the saints seem to have possessed in it, we should be disposed to rate it very highly, as there is scarcely a village which does not boast such holy tutelage. These consecrated gentlemen and members of parliament are, indeed, equally numerous through the county. They go hand in hand together, conferring and receiving mutual honour and respectability. We rejoiced, however, at finding a portion of our senators in such good company, and proved many of the excellencies of St. Stephen to the passive virtues of his brother saints in this distant county,"— Page 96. In page 318 of the same work, he remarks, " as Cornwall can boast the tutelage of more saints, and the return of more members of parliament than any other county in England, so may it hold out a claim to a larger number of country bankers than any district of similar population with itself. We were told there are fifty-six of these firms in the county, of which Truro produces six, and the little town of Penzance nine!" K2 68 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF it had received many ages before, and it is not very likely that any thing but force could have induced the Cornish Britons, who had so resolutely opposed Augustin on the same account, to submit to the papal authority. In 905, Formosus, the pope, having sent a letter to Edward the elder, son to king Alfred the Great, reproving him for suffering the West Saxons to be destitute of bishops for seven years together, Edward, by the advice of his council, and arch-bishop Pleymund, ordained seven bishops at once, amongst which were those of Wells, Tawton, (which had been subject to the kings of Cornwall) Bodmin, or Petroc-stow. To the last of these he promoted Herstane or Adelstan, bestowing on him, as means of revenue, three towns in Cornwall, severally called by Carew, Pontium, Cohelling, and Landwhitton. Notwithstanding this episcopal appoint ment, and that provisions were made by the council for recovering the Cornish from their errors, they were not so easily induced to recognize the papal authority, and they for a long time refused to obey the apostolic decrees. Athelstan succeeding his father Edward, made an entire conquest of Cornwall, in 936, in which year he is said to have removed the episcopal see to St. Germans, and to have appointed one Conan to the diocese, (whose successors were Ruydocke, Aldred, Britwin, Adelstan II, Wolf, Woron, Wolcocke, Stidio, Aldred, and Burwold) but Tanner and Borlase both consider it more probable that the bishops of Cornwall continued to reside at Petroc-stow until 981 ; (Carew says 979) when the cathedral church of St. Petroc, the bishop's palace, and the monastery being burnt by the Danes, they removed their seat to St. Germans, on the river Lyner, where it remained until Levingus, bishop of Crediton, (the see of which had been removed from Tawton) and contemporary with Burwold, bishop of St. Germans, happening to outlive the latter, obtained leave of Canute that the see of St. Germans, (the revenues of which had been much enriched by Ethelred) should be united to that of Crediton. He enjoyed them both during his life, and was succeeded at his death, in 1049, by Leofric, a Burgundian, of noble birth and of singular talents, then abbot of Tavistock, and a privy counsellor to king Edward the Confessor, who was permitted by his royal master to unite the original bishoprics of Tawton, St. Germans, and Crediton, in one diocese, in the church of St. Peter, at Exeter, " because of the fewness of the inhabitants, and the danger from piratical excursions." The bishopric of Cornwall had " divers fair houses and large revenues in the county ; but Vesey, bishop of Exeter, during the reign of king Henry VIII, conjecturing (as it is conceived) that the cathedral churches should not long outlive the suppressed monasteries,* made havoc of those livings before-hand, some by long leasing, and some by flat selling, so as he left a poor remainder to his successors." The arbitrary proceed- *The religious houses of Cornwall in former times, were neither very numerous nor very considerable, and it does not appear that any monasteries, properly so called, were established in the county until it became subject to the Saxons, under the government of king Athelstan, who erected St. Germans a monastery of canons regular, of St. Augustin, though it was endowed by king Canute; Bodmin an abbey of Benedictine monks; and St. Burian a college of secular canons. A collegiate church was built at St. Stephen's, near Launceston, for canons THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 69 ings of king Henry VIII, did not quench the attachment of the Cornish to the rites of the Roman Catholic religion, a fondness for which, it appears, was gradually infused into their minds by the insinuative arts of the priests and monks, and however great might have been their repugnance to the papal authority, under Athelstan, it at length gave way, and the original purity of their religion was in time so much forgotten that in the regular of St. Austin, before the conquest, while St. Michael's Mount was founded as an abbey for Benedictines, by Edward the Confessor. In .the reign of king Richard I, was built the Benedictine monastery of Tywardreath, and to which was attached a cell of black monks of Angiers, founded in the parish of St. Anthony Meneage. At Trebigh, in St. Ive, was a preceptory of knights hospitallers of St. John of Jerusalem, to which Henry de Pomeroy granted the church of Madron, and Reginald March was a great benefactor. At St. Neot, was founded a monastery, or college, which was dedicated to St. Neotus, or Neot, brother to Alfred the Great, who is said to have been there buried. In the parish of St. Veep, William Earl of Moreton, founded and endowed a small abbey or cell, which was dedicated to St. Caroc, or St. Cyric, and to which was attached the present parish church. In the reign of Henry I, a priory for canons of the order of St. Augustine, was founded at Newport, near Launceston, and dedicated to St. Stephen, in lieu of the one which formerly stood in the adjoining village of St. Stephen, and was suppressed by bishop Warlewaste, about the year 1126. There is also said to have been a nunnery at Alternon. In the parish of Launcells, was a cell attached to the abbey of Hartland. At Tolcarne, in the parish of Minster, William de Botreaux founded in the time of Richard I, a priory to the abbey of St. Sergius and Bachus, at Angiers. The church of Temple is said to have been a cell or some other religious establishment belonging to the knights Templars. St. Teath is noticed in ancient records as a collegiate church, and consisted of two prebendaries, and was dedicated to St. Thetha or St. Etha, from whence the name St. Teath. Endelion was a college, which in the time of Edward I, consisted of three prebends. At Ciantoc there was a college in which were secular canons, as early as the time of Edward the Confessor, and which continued here until the general dissolution in the reign of Henry VIII. There was a religious house at St. Columb, but its origin is unknown. Rialton, in the parish of St. Columb minor, was a religious house, dedicated to St. Peter, and attached to Bodmin priory. St. Bennet's, in Lanivett parish, was a nunnery, and most probably survived until the general dissolution. At Probus, was a collegiate church of secular canons, which were placed here before the Norman conquest, and had its dean and four prebendaries, as appears upon the Lincoln taxation. At Tregony, there is said to have existed a priory of a very early date» which belonged to the abbey de Valle in Normandy, At St. Anthony, near St. Mawes, was a small priory of two monks or Austin canons, subordinate to Plympton monastery, in Devonshire. Petroc-stowe or Padstow, a monastery destroyed at a very early period. In Kenwyn-Street, Truro, was seated a convent of black friars, in the time of Henry III. At St. Piran Sanzs, or Piran Zabuloe, there was a religious house in the days of Edward the Confessor, and the same was endowed with lands, and had the privileges of a sanctuary. At St.Keverne, there is said to have been a Cistercian cell. At St, Martin, a daughter church to St. Mawgan, in the deanery of Kerier, was formerly a nunnery, and at Helston, there was a priory or hospital, founded by one of the Killigrews, and dedicated to St. John the Baptist. At Iniscaw, which is the largest of the Scilly Islands, was a cell of two Benedictine monks, dedicated to St. Nicholas. It was subordinate to the abbey of Tavistock, before the Conquest, and confirmed again to the same house by Henry I, and Reginald, earl of Cornwall. At Saltash, there was an abbey, the remains of which are now scarcely visible. At Lamoran, a Benedictine cell. At Newport, an hospital, dedicated to St. Leonard, and at Liskeard, an hospital or lazar-house, dedicated to St. Mai v Magdalen. At Mary Week, a college and chantery, and at St. Blas?ey, a religious house, and Roche, a cell or hermitage. But the most important of all these religious establishments, was the collegiate church of Glassenv, erected adjoining to the town of Penryn, by Walter Branscombe, bishop of Exeter, about the year 1275. To these houses may be also added a number of small chapels, oratories, and baptizing wells, for instance in the parish of Probus, there are some remains of eight chapels yet to be seen; in the vicinity of Padstow, seven chapels, and various others which will be noticed under the head of Topography. 70 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF reign of Edward VI, the Cornish engaged in an insurrection, as already related under the Historical Events, in order to preserve their images, beads, masses, dirges, and the power of praying to God in an unknown tongue. It is also not a little remarkable that among the multitudes of martyrs who suffered for the truth during the reigns of king Henry VIII, and queen Mary, we find but one Cornish individual, which circumstance was remarked by the martyrologist himself, and is thus accounted for by him, " the inhabitants of Cornwall were at such a distance from London, that their faith did not come upon examination, so happy a thing it is for good men to be out of harm's way." Ever since the removal of the Cornish see to Exeter, it is continued merged in that diocese. Cornwall is subject, as to its ecclesiastical jurisdiction, to the metropolitan of Canterbury, and possesses only one arch-deaconry, with certain peculiars, such as St. Probus, and St. Piran, appertaining to the dignities of the cathedral church of Exeter ; and others, as Burian, and Temple, to private persons. The arch-deaconry comprehends the deaneries of East, West, Trigg-Major, Trigg-Minor, Pider, Powder, Kerier, and Penwith. At the Norman conquest, Cornwall, like the other parts of the island, was divided into parishes, and every parish was committed to the care of a spiritual director or parson, who generally obtained this appointment, not by election, as some have imagined, but by the nomination of the founder of the church, or the lord of the soil or manor. At the commencement of this parochial arrangement, the vicarages were but few, and these "grew up," says Carew "in more corrupt ages, by the religious houses encroachments." "Besides their incumbents, every parish had its appropriate officers, as church wardens, side-men, and eight men, whose duty it was to see the buildings and ornaments appertaining to God's service decently maintained, and good order there reverentially observed. And lest negligence, ignorance, or partiality might admit or foist in abuses and corruptions, an arch-deacon was appointed to take account of their doings by an early visitation. He and they again had their ordinary the bishop, every three years, to overlook their actions, and to examine, allow, and admit the ministers, as they and the bishop were semblably subject to the metropolitan's survey every seven years. For warning the clergy and imparting their superior's directions, the curates chose yearly their deans rural.* The bishop in his cathedral church, was associated with certain preben- * The very ancient and very useful office of dean rural is still preserved in this diocese. The business of this office is to visit the churches, chapels, parsonage and vicarage houses, within the deanery; to see whether the edifices be kept in due and decent repair, and the churches and chapels provided with proper furniture, utensils, and ornaments, and to report to the vicar-general or within the arch-deaconry of Cornwall, to the arch deacon, by composition, but the arch-deacon is filially to report to the vicar-general. For this purpose the clergy of arch-deanery at their annual visitations, elect one of their body (generally by rotation) who takes an oath before the vicar-general, or one of his surrogates for the due execution of his office. The advantages resulting from this office are exemplified by constant experience. The houses of the clergy, are, in general, kept in very good order, and briefs for the rebuilding or repair of the churches so frequent in other parts of the kingdom, are here almost without an example. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 71 daries, some resident, who served as his ghostly counsel in points of his charge, and others, not bound to ordinary residence, who were called to consultation upon things of greater consequences, and for matters of principal importance, the arch-bishop had his provincial synod, and the whole clergy their national." Carew, from whom the fore going extracts are taken, acutely sums up his remarks on the ecclesiastical polity of Cornwall, in the following manner. " Now then, if every one thus entrusted, would remember that he had a soul to save or lose, by the well or ill discharging of so weighty a function, and did accordingly, from time to time, bestow the requisite endeavour, what the least fault could escape the espial of so many eyes, or the righting amongst so many hands." With respect to tythes, a very material branch of modern ecclesiastical polity, it has been asserted, and apparently with truth, that the clergy in Cornwall are, in general, contented with moderate compositions, and that the number of parishes, where there are any disputes or litigation, is very limited, in comparison with those which live in harmony with their pastors. The -whole county of Cornwall constitutes the fourth arch-deaconry of the see of Exeter, (with the exception of the jurisdiction of the deanery of St. Burian) which is situated at the extremity of the south-west part of the county, and is an exempt and royal district, acknowledging no other visitor but the King. It includes the three parishes of St. Burian, St. Levan, and Sennen, and the dean thereof has the sole jurisdiction in all ecclesiastical matters, and from his decrees and sentences, an appeal goes to the King in council. The Scilly Islands which once formed a part of this county, affect to deny the jurisdiction of the see of Exeter, as well as that of the arch-deaconry of Cornwall, but they have submitted in many instances to both, and the rector of St. Mary's, which is the principal island, has accepted a deputation as surrogate from the vicar-general; and in short their distance seems to be the principal, if not the only support of their claim. A TABLE Of the Names of every Parish in Cornwall, with their Valuations, Patrons, Incumbents, ia- ) DEANERY OF TRIGGE MINOR. Blisland, St. Pratt, Rectory, .... Egloshayle, Vicarage Endellion, St. Endellion, Rectory, HeredumsMarney, alias Marneys, | Preb. in Endellion Church 3 £. s. d. .11 3 4 .24 0 0 .700.33 0 0 .800 8 5 0 8 0 0 8 0 0 .19 0 0 .10 10 10 .15 11 . 3 10 10 . 9 10 10 Oi .926.997.17 0 0 .26 3 111 . 6 11 10j| . 6 12 .13 6 .10 11 .14 11 .42 11 .18 0 1 88 0 8 J 0 0 15 0 9 5 4 5 0 0 2 0 0 ,13 10 0 , 16 0 0 10 0 0 ,500 Rev. C. Prideaux Brune Dean & Chapter of Exeter Sii F. Yard Buller, bart. Sir F. Yard Buller, bait. Hon. Mrs. Agar DeaiicSz Chapter of Exeter The King Sir A.O. Molesworth.bt. } Earl of St. German's, V alternately . . . . ) Earl of St. German's .... Revd. H. Morrison .... Revd. John Kingdon Bishop of Exeter Duke of Bedford University of Oxford Duke of Cornwall Sidney Sussex College, ) Cambridge ) Lord Carteret J. Phillips Carpenter, esq The King John Dayman, esq Duke of Cornwall Revd John Kingdon John Prideaux, esq. George Owen, esq Sir A.O.Molesworth.bt. } and R. Rawle, esq. 3 Heirsof OliverBaron, esq Wray J'ans, esq. and Richard Coffin, esq. The King The King The Kins The King Duke of Northumberland Revd. William Pye Bishop of Exeter . The King Hon. Mrs. Agar. . . William Rawlings James Bennetto Humphry Bradford James Bennetto Humphry Bradford William Phillips Samuel Hart Lewis Marshall John Symons Thomas Penwarne Hooper Morrison John Kingdon Dennis Young William Elford Dr. Shaw James Mason Edward Baynes John Davis John Rowe John Davis Charles Dayman John Rowe John Kingdon • Norton John Oliver John Russel Simon Webber J. Pine Coffiu John Rowe Isaac Tyeth C. Lethbridge Isaac Tyeth John Braddon William Pye R. Cory W. E. Dillon Preb. Dr. Flamank * Part cf this parish is patronized by the archdeacon of f'ornwall, and pays to him procuration, 6s. t, Impropriation, called also sometimes appropriation, a kind of benefice where the patron appropriates the revenue to VI NAMES OF PARISHES, &C. Parishes. Valuations. Patrons. Prioris Bodmyn, aliasKing's Preb. } in Endellion Church, \ Treh averock, Preb. in Endellion \ Church, , 3 Helland, St. Helena, Rectory, St.Kew, alias Lanow, Vicarage, .... Lanteglos, St. Lanty and St. } Advent, Rectory, 3 St. Mabyn, Rectory, Mynhay., alias St. Minver, Vicarage, St. Teath, Vicarage Tintagell, St.Simphronian, Vicarage St. Tudy, Rectory, Bodmin, St. Petrock, Vicarage, .... St. Bruard, alias Simon Ward, } Vicarage, $ For rabvrx, St. Simphronian, Rectory, Lesnewith, St.Knet, Rectory, .. Michael-stow, St. Michael, Rectory, Minster, St.Matherian, Rectory, Otterham, St. Dennis,* Rectory, Trevalga, Rectory, Temple, Curacy DEANERY OF WEST. Cardinham, St. Mewbred, Rectory, St. Cleer, Vicarage, Djloe, St.C'uby, Vicarage, .. Lanretho, alias Lanreath Marnarch, Rectory, 3 St. Martins, near Looe, Rectory, .. Lansallos, St. Alwyns, Rectory, . . St. \ Lanteglos, near Fowey, St. Lanty, ) Vicarage, •••• 3 Liskeard, St. Martin, Vicarage, Morval, St. Wenn, Nyote, alias St. Neot, Vicarage, .... Pelynt, St. Nunn, Vicarage, St. Pinnock, Rectory, 7 3 0 «',a" 63 St. Veep, Vicarage, St.Wtnnowe, Vicarage, Boconnoc, Rectory, Braddock, St. Mary, Rectory, St. Keane, Rectory Tawlan, alias Talland, St.Tallan,{ Vicarage S Warlvggow, S<.Bartholomew,)lec\ary St. Stephens in Brannkl, Cu-\ racy, Chap, to St. Michael Carhayea J Nighton, Chapel to St. Winnowe. .. TIm? archdeaconry of Cornwall first fruits valued in the King's gift of the bishop of the diocese. £. s. d. .500.500 . 9 13 0 .19 11 0J .34 11 3 .36 0 0 .13 10 .12 0 .18 11 .31 0 n 030 .13 6 8 .800. 4 12 81 .800.10 13 9 .22 17 11 . 6 14 2 . 7 6 0J . 8 12 0 .24 17 8 .19 16 8 . 8 11 01 .32 O 0 .32 6 34 .18 0 0 ..14 7 1 ..18 3 11^ . . 6 14 94 ..91 0J .17 18 .17 13 6.1 63 5 0 5 0 9 17 8 16 5 18 10 0 5 17 Incumbents. Lord De Dunstanville . . Richardson Grey, gent. Sir John Morshead, bart. Lord & Lady Grenville. . Duke of Cornwall Lord Viscount Falmouth John Warren, esq Bishop of Exeter Dean & Chap, of Windsor Dean and Canons of") Christ Church Oxford J Lord De Dunstanville . . Dean & Chapter of-Exeter J. W. Phillips, esq. Edmund J. Glynn, esq... Duke of Cornwall J. W. Phillips, esq Samuel Chilcott, esq. . . Dean & Chapter of Exeter Sir Bourchier Wiey, bart. Lord Arundell, and Ed- \ mund J. Glynn, esq. J The King Beliol College, Oxford . . John Buller, esq Heirs of the dukeofBolton Heirs of Sir Jonathan") Phillips, knt J Lord & Lady Grenville. . P. F. Honey, L. L. B The King ' R. G. Grylls, and "> Rundle, alternately/ James Buller, esq J.T.Coryton, esq. J.T.^ Austen, and the rev. \ Joseph Pomery . . ) Heirs of David Howell.esq Deau & Chapter of Exeter Lord & Lady Grenville. . Loid & Lady Grenville. . Nicholas Cory, (Clerk) , . BurgissThome Nicholas Kendal, (Clerk) Francis Gregor, esq Preb. Preb. — Vacant Joseph Pomery Coryndon Luxmore Charles Kempe George Treweeke Jonathan Williams Charles Dayman John Symons Robert Dillon Thomas Jones Landon Richard Winsloe Charles Worsley Isaac Tyelh Richard Winsloe Samuel Chilcott James May Thomas Grylls Johu Jope Wood Richard Buller W. F. Michell, D. D. H.PooleyWilliam Hocker P. F. Honey J. Puddicombe R. G. Grylls Stephen Doble George Fortescue Henry Harvey Robert Walker Thomas Bennett Thomas Bennett Nicholas Cory Nicholas Kendal Lewis Marshall C. T. Kempe R.Walker books at 50/. Cs. bid., early tenths bl. 0s. 7\A., is in the himself, and pays a certain stipend or pension to the curate : the •to the curate. % 1 hese parishes though in the archdeaconry of Cornwall, ar nomination, however, is not revokable, but conveys a freehold e iu the county of Devon. A LIST OF AUGMENTATIONS TO SMALL LIVINGS, IN THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. When Augmented. Name of the Parish. How augmented. With wliat Sum. 17341/25 1726 1720172517371725 172817261720 1728 Anthony, Vicarage, . St. Columb Miuor, Vicarage, . Lostwithiel, Vicarage, . . . St. Sampson, Curacy, . . . St. Stephens, near Launceston, St. Thomas, Curacy, .... Tremayne, Curacy, .... Tresmere, Curacy, .... By donation, Ditto . . . Ditto . . . By lot, . . By donation, By lot, . . By donation, Ditto . . . By lot, . . Ditto . . . Ditto . . . £. 200 200200 200200200200202 200200200 [This List, with the preceding Table of Parishes, to follow page 71, vol. I.J HISTORICAL SURVEY OF CORNWALL. 73 CIVIL GOVERNMENT. The Civil Government of Cornwall is similar to that of the kingdom in general, and comprises both particular and general jurisdictions. In the former may be included the duties exercised by constables, deputy bailiffs of the hundreds, stewards of the courts leet, and courts baron, portreeves, mayors and recorders of boroughs, some of whom are justices of the peace within their several limits, virtute officii, and possess different privileges, according to the original charters, corporations of the stannaries, and the powers vested in franchises (which have their bailiffs as well as the hundreds) and hundreds. In the latter may be reckoned the clerk of the market, four coroners, (who are chosen by the voices of the freeholders) vice-admiral, sheriffs, justices of the peace, and two* judges of the assize, (formerly one was sufficient) who comprises Cornwall in the western circuit, and hold their courts alternately at Launceston and Bodmin, the general place of assembly for the county in any emergency, and where, also, stands the county goal. The registry and court of the arch-deacon of Cornwall are also kept there. The county is divided into nine hundreds, arranged into the divisions of east, west, north and south ; the first of which includes East and West hundreds, the second Kerrier and Penwith, the third Trigg, Lesnewith, and Stratton, and the last Powder and Pider.-f" •"One only judge was wont," says Carew, "in three days at farthest, to dispatch the assizes and jail delivery at Launceston, the usual (though not indifferentest) place where they are holden. But malice and iniquity have so increased, through two contrary effects, wealth and poverty, that now necessity exacteth the presence of both, and not seldom an extent of time." This extract is unfortunately too applicable to the present day. t These hundreds, according to Carew, seem to have had sheir several names from the following causes. East, form its situation in the eastern point, West, from being situated in the western point, or to distinguish it from the hundred of East; Kerrier, from Kery, which in Cornish signifies bearing; Penwith, from two Cornish words, signifying the head of ashen Trees, with which the county was better stored, perhaps, formerly, than it is now; Trigg, from Trig, in Cornish an inhabitant; Lesnewith, from Les, in Cornish, broad, and Newit/i, new, that is, a new breadth, because it enlargeth its breadth on both sides, or from Les and Gwilh, broad ashen Trees, the g being turned by an eupong into n; Stratton, from the Roman street, a stratum, on which it lies ; Powder, from its extending itself wider, and comprising within its limits more parishes than any other Vol. I. l 74 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The parishes of Cornwall are 203, the market towns 23, the houses about 38,210, and the inhabitants about 216,607. Of the twenty-three market towns, Bodmin, Camelford, Fowey, Grampound, Helston, St. Ives, Callington, (which is not incorpo rated) Launceston, Liskeard, East Looe, Penryn, Saltash, Tregony, Lostwithiel, and Truro, return each two members to parliament. The other market towns are St. Austell, Redruth, Mevagizzey, St. Columb, Falmouth, Marazion, Padstow, Penzance, and Stratton. There are also six other boroughs, whose markets are gone to decay, viz. Bossiney, West Looe, St. Mawes, St. Michael, and Newport, which return each the same number of members as the other boroughs, so that including the two knights of the shire, Cornwall deputes no less than forty-four members to parliament, a number which bears no relative proportion to the other counties, and is not much less than those from the whole kingdom of Scotland. In the 23rd year of Edward I, the representation was confined to two members'from the county, and ten from the boroughs of Launceston, Liskeard, Truro, Bodmin, and Helston. Lotwithiel enjoyed the same privilege from the 4th year of Edward II, having sent two members once before, in the 23rd of Edward I. These six boroughs continued to enjoy their privilege, exclusively, until the latter end of the reign of Edward VI, when a majority being wanted in the House of Commons, seven other boroughs, (six of which depended on the duchy and church lands, and the seventh belonged to a powerful family) were admitted to participate in the return of members, viz. Saltash, Camelford, West Looe, Grampound, Bossiney, or Tintagel, St. Michael, and Newport. Penryn and St. Ives were added to this list, in the 1st, 4th, and 5th years of queen Mary, which received a further augmentation in the 1st, 5th, 13th, and 27th years of queen Elizabeth, by the extension of the privilege to Tregony, (which had made two returns of representatives to parliament as early as the 23rd and 25th years of Edward I), St. Germans, and St. Mawes, East Looe, Fowey, and Callington, of which boroughs Fowey and East Looe had previously (in the time of Edward III) enjoyed a species of representative power in being allowed to send a merchant, then called a ship-owner, in the name of both, to the council at Westminster, in order to consult on commercial and naval affairs. Four boroughs, viz. Newport, Penryn, St. Germans, and Fowey, fell to the crown on the dissolution of the monasteries by Henry VIII. Two other boroughs, viz. St. Michael, and Callington, belonged to the Arundels of Lanherne, and Pawlets. Although it would appear that some of these boroughs were invested with the important power of returning members, because, from their having little trade and few inhabitants, they are likely to be more tractable and less independent than large opulent towns, inhabited by persons of rank and discernment, yet, it must be acknow ledged that most of these places were (legally speaking) old boroughs, since they had immunities granted them by their lords, and enjoyed exemptions from services in hundred of the shire, and therefore resembling powder, which, when exploded, enlarges itself on every side ; and Pider, from a Cornish word, signifying four, which was probably bestowed on it in consequence of its being the fourth hundred, reckoning from the West. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 7-5 any other courts, with the privileges of exercising trades, and of electing officers within their own districts. They possessed also the properties of lands, mills, and fairs, on paying annual fee farm rents. The greater part of them, moreover, had formed part ot the ancient demesnes of the crown, and had been either in the crown or the blood royal from the Norman conquest, and in consequence of their privileges being reserved and confirmed at every transfer, had acquired a kind of nominal dignity. How far it may be wise that Cornwall should be permitted to enjoy the so much envied privilege of sending a greater number of members to parliament than accords with her size, while several towns and cities in England, superior in every thing that can entitle places to distinction, have not been admitted to the same honour, is a matter that cannot be decided by the politician. Two of the English monarchs, Henry VII, and Henry VIII, were both desirous of reducing the power of their nobles, and advancing that of the commons ; and the latter, in particular, enriched many of the commons with church lands. Queen Elizabeth never rejected any precedent which might confine her power, though it must be owned that she always exerted that power for the prosperity of her people, as well as her own glory. The earls or dukes of Cornwall, from their first institution to the present day, have been privileged with royal jurisdiction or crown rights, among which were those of authorising the return of burgesses to parliament, the return of writs, customs, tolls, mines, treasure trove, wards, &c. for all which ends they have appointed their special officers, such as sheriff, admiral, receiver, havener, customer, butler, searcher, comptroller, gauger, escheator, feodary, auditor, clerk of the market, &c besides the lord warden, and those whose functions appertain to the jurisdiction of the stannary. To the preservation of these royalties, parliament has, until of late years, ever had a reverend regard, and particularly in the 17th year of Edward IV, when the king's part of all forfeitures within the county was reserved to the dukes, and again the 11th year of Henry VII, concerning the reformation of weights and measures; and the 1st year of Henry VIII, whereby the escheator of Cornwall was exempted from the operation of the act. The sheriff of Cornwall is summoned to enter his accounts in the duchy exchequer at Lostwithiel, from whence they are transmitted to the exchequer above. The earlier earls of Cornwall seem to have been rather severe in exaction upon their subjects, and to have imposed tribute upon every thing almost, that was calculated to yield a profit. Towns as well as individuals, were, in consequence, very desirous of procuring charters and grants from them, for corporations, fairs, markets, exemption from tolls, or renting them, mining concerns, fisheries, &c. In the reign of queen Elizabeth, an attempt was made by one of the duchy officers to prevent any one from salting, drying, or packing any fish in Devon or Cornwall, without his licence and authority : but the justices of the county meeting together, in a representation on the subject to the privy council, and the celebrated Sir Walter Raleigh exerting his influence, the assumption of a power, which had not been exerted from the reign of Henry II, was completely frustrated. l2 70 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The earls and dukes of Cornwall had originally five castles appropriated to their use, viz. Trematon, Launceston, Restormel, Tintagel, and Liskeard. Wallingford Castle, in Berkshire, also belonged to them, until Henry VIII, " affecting his honour of Newlin, and respecting the commodities which Wallingford Castle might afford it," took it away by an act of parliament from the duchy, and in lieu thereof gave certain manors lying in Cornwall, which had fallen to the crown through the attainder of the marquis of Exeter. After the death of Richard, king of the Romans, and his son Edmond, also duke of Cornwall, all these castles went to ruin, and instead of being palaces, were converted into prisons and other purposes. The remains of them are still considerable, and though shorn of their pristine honours, and overgrown with ivy, attest the consequence of their ancient possessors. These castles will be fully noticed in their proper places, and the modes of tenure in the duchy, and its once mighty possessions, will be treated of under a separate head. y^ ¦Or) > /*, yy/.y/y.^A 'jiy.y^y.*r/r'/:~ / y/,ri /,<¦,;¦ y//\ U/ /// f-j /,- / i // ( 'ortjrnuLL >i '/J/>// 7/fi. r in /)i:r(K\sH/RE ('XvTI.E PF'IjlE3LA7'(K\ /X C'ORJYWALL , ^ } „,Z/f >/,/.'< /y^'r////, '/. r//y /////¦/ ¦/¦/„:,- />/«/.• ;¦„;¦ /„¦,.,;¦„/,./ /„ //„•//,'.,/¦/•¦ ¦ 'X, .Vj„/f.;- /',„/ Tivj>, a . . »Xv ¦ tfj, /uh;, ,„jp/S. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 77 SITUATION OF CORNWALL. " The borders of this shire," says Speeri, " in all parts but the east, is bound in with the sea : and had Tamer drawne his course but foure miles further to the north, hetwixt this county and Devonshire, it might have been rather accounted an iland then stood with the Mayne. Her length is from Launston to the Land's End, containing by measure, sixty miles, and the brodest part stretching along by the Tamer, is fully forty, lessening thence still lesser like a horn." Since the period when Speed wrote, the greatest length of Cornwall has been ascertained to be seventy-eight miles and an half, from the eastern angle of the parish of Moorwinstow, near the source of the Tamar, and the promontory called the Land's End, in the parish of Sennen, (the two most distant points of the county) in a line nearly S. W. and N.E., and its broadest diameter, from the northern point of Moorwinstow to Rame Head, forty-three miles and a quarter, in a line nearly S. S. E. : but the breadth of the county is very unequal, as the peninsula diminishes by degrees like a cornucopia, from its eastern boundary towards the Land's End; and five and twenty miles farther west (or about a third of the county's length) from Fowey on the south sea to Padstow on the north, the distance decreases to eighteen miles : in advancing another third, it is thirteen miles from Pendennis Castle on the south to Portreath on the north ; and from Mount's Bay on the south to the bottom of St. Ives Bay, and the Bristol Channel on the north, the breadth of the peninsula contracts itself to five miles. At the head of Heyl river that width is narrowed to within three miles, so that the waters of the British and Bristol channels almost seem to meet. As the peninsula stretches further to the west, its breadth extends, and near the Land's End, from Pendeen on the north, to Treryn Castle on the south, the distance measures more than nine miles. The medium breadth is about twenty miles, except at the places before mentioned.* • The length of the county, according to Gascqyne's map, taken in a straight line, from the Land's End to to Harwood, in the parish of Calstock, is 69 miles, and its breadth from Rame Head on the south to Shorston, in the parish of Moorwinstow 011 the north, 46, in the same direct line; in the middle, from Talland Point to Tintagel Castle, 27; and from Maruzion to St. Ives, where it is narrowest (except Heyl and part of St. Ives Bay, where it is not three miles over, about six miles. The length of the north-east side of Cornwall, from Moorwin stow to the Land's End, is 90 miles. 78 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The circumference of the county has been estimated by some at 210 miles, and by others, at only 1 50 miles, but this, by reason of the promontories and juttings out on the coast, is not very easily to be computed ; it comprises about 900,480 acres. The western parts of the county, on account of their abounding with tin and fish, are extremely populous, and may vie, in that respect, with any part of England : but the eastern parts are not so populous, though they are nearly as much so as other counties. Cornwall seems to have been much larger than it is at present, and although a sweep of ocean, twenty seven miles in breadth, now separates the Land's End from the Scilly Isles, was once not more than a mile in breadth, and there can be little doubt that they were connected together, as main land, by a vast tract of country called the Lioness, which in Carew's time still retained the name in the Cornish Lethowsoiv, and is supposed to have stretched from the eastern shore of Mount's Bay, to the north-western rock of Scilly. By the ceaseless operation of the mighty waves of the Atlantic, during, we know not how many centuries, this tract has long disappeared beneath the ocean, and the present strait has been formed. This strait, eighteen centuries since, was comparatively narrow. Strabo says, that the Cassiterides were in his time only ten in number, whereas now they are divided into a hundred and forty rocky inlets. Solinus also makes mention of a large island, called Silura, lying on the Danmonian coast, and separated from the main land by a turbulent and dangerous strait. William of Worcester, thirteen centuries after Solinus, states with a positive degree of exactness, which stamps authenticity upon his recital, that between Mount's Bay and the Scilly Islands, woods, meadows, arable lands, and one hundred parish churches, had been overwhelmed by the sea before his time. The shallowest water occurs in the middle part of the strait between Cornwall and the isles. The depth of water at the Land's End, is about eleven fathoms, at the Longships eight, to the north of them twenty, to the south thirty, and twenty-five, twenty, and fifteen fathoms between them and the north-west of Scilly. The part of the strait between the Longships and the Land's End is supposed to be that alluded to by Solinus. In the middle of this space there is a rock called, in Carew's time, the Gulf, and fishermen, in casting their nets, within the strait, have frequently drawn up pieces of doors and windows. But this part of the subject will be more fully noticed under the head of Mount's Bay. » Cornwall lies between the latitude of fifty and fifty-one degrees, and between the fourth and sixth degrees of longitude, taking London for the first meridian. This has been ascertained by the observation of the Lizard, the most southern part of the county, which is in the latitude of forty-nine degrees, fifty-five minutes, and in western longitude three degrees and forty-four minutes from London* Hartland Point is in the longitude of four degrees, thirty-five minutes, and the Land's End in that of six degrees. * Speed says, " from which last (Bodmin) the middle of the shire, the pole is elevated to the degree of latitude 50, 35 minutes, and for longitude from the first west point 15, 13 minutes, as Mercator hath measured them." Carew says, " Cornwall is seated (as most men account) in the latitude of fifty degrees and thirty minutes, arid in the longitude of six." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL- 79 The general figure of England being triangular, with one point to the north, another to the east, and another to the west, if a straight line be drawn from Berwick-upon-Tweed to the Land's End in Cornwall, the length of the western side would be 425 miles, whereas a line drawn on the eastern side from the South Foreland in Kent, is only 345 miles, and a line drawn from the South Foreland to the Land's End on the southern side, is still less by five miles : consequently the western side is the longest, and of this side Cornwall forms the extremity. The boundaries of Cornwall are Devonshire on the east, (from which it is divided by the river Tamar, a rivulet in the parish of Maker, a marked line in the parish of St. Budeaux, an artificial limit on Shorston Moor, and a small brook called Marsland) and on the other points it is surrounded by the sea, which separates it from the Scilly Isles on the west, Ireland on the north, and Brittany on the south. " These borders.," says Carew, " now thus straightened, did once extend so wide as that they ennobled their enclosed territory with the title of a kingdom." Exact limits of which, we believe have never been ascertained, but it is said that even within the thirteenth century, Devon and Cornwall were deemed alike " the countrie of Excester." BO HISTORICAL SURVEY OF ADVANTAGES and DISADVANTAGES of SITUATION. If the curvatures in the northern and southern coasts of Cornwall are estimated, four parts in five of the outline of the county may be said to be exposed to the sea, and to partake either immediately or mediately in all the advantages derivable from that useful element. In a commercial point of view, these advantages are incalculable. To the sea Cornwall is indebted for the filling up of her bays and harbours,* for an almost countless number of fishing creeks, for the introduction of British as well as of foreign merchandize, and for her rich stores of sand, ore-weed, and fish. It is the sea, also, that enables her to export the productions of her mines, and the pilchards caught on her coasts ; that from vapours generates and feeds her brooks and softens the air, that facilitates the drains of mines, opens to the inquisitive eye of industry the treasures of metals, valuable earths and minerals, that in short bestows on it a cornucopia of abundance, while it promotes trade and employment, in a variety of shapes, unknown to more inland counties. "The sea," says Dr. Borlase, " is the greatest storehouse of Cornwall, which offers ¦' " Many are the forts, bays, and havens," says Speed, " that open into this shire, both safe for arrivage and commodious for transport. The commodities of this shire, ministered both by sea and soile, are many and great; for besides the abundance of fish that doe suffice the inhabitants, the pilchard is taken, who in great skulks swarme about the coast ; whence being transported to France, Spaine, and Italie, yeeld a yeerely revenew of gaine unto Cornwall, wherein also copper and tinne so plentifully grow in the utmost part of this promontory, that at a low water the veines thereof lie bare and are scene : and what gaine that commoditie begets is vulgarly knowne. Neither are these rockes destitute of gold nor silver, yea and diamonds shaped and pointed anglewise, and smoothed by Nature her selfe, whereof some are as bigge as walnuts, inferior to the Orient only in blacknesse, and hardnesse." In another part he remarks : " This county is fruitful in Corne, Cattle, Sea Fish, and Fowle ; all which, with other provisions, for pleasures and life, are traded thorow twenty-two Market Townes, whereof Launceston and Bodman are the best." On the same subject Carew very sensibly says; "In this situation, though Nature hath shouldered out Cornwall into the farthest part of the realm, and so besieged it with the ocean, that as a demi-island in an island, the inhabitants find but one way of issue by land : yet hath she in some good measure countervailed such disadvantage, through placing it both near unto and in the trade- way between Wales, Ireland, Spain, France, and Netherland. The nearness helpeth them with a shorter out, less peril, and meaner charge, to vent fort and make return of those commodities which their own or either of those countries do afford : the lying in the way bringeth foreign ships to claim succour at their harbours, when either outward or homeward bound, they are checked by an east, south, or south-west wind ; and where the horse walloweth some hairs will still remain." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. M not its treasures by piecemeal, nor all at once, but in succession, all in plenty in their several seasons, and annually, as it were to give time to dispose of what is sent, and yet in such variety as if Nature was solicitous^to prevent any excess or superfluity of the same kind." Nature, however, wisely tempers her advantages with inconveniencies, in order to furnish some excitement to the industry of man ; " for to Cornwall, also," says Carew, ** Pandora's box has been opened." The coast of Cornwall is not only extended greatly in proportion to the area of the land, but it has many promontories jutting out on each side, which necessarily form deep bays, and prove, from their indraught, very dangerous to ships in stormy weather. In consequence, also, of the Land's End shooting out like a wedge, into the Atlantic ocean, ships often mistake the Bristol for the British Channel, and vice versa. They are, moreover, frequently drawn from their true course by the irregularity of the tides, which, from the prominence of the head-lands, are extremely irregular at all times along the coast, but more particularly at the Land's End, where the Scilly Isles, by their proximity, narrow the channel, whether the tide sets to the north or to the south, and consequently increasing the velocity of the current, occasion a more than ordinary indraught into both channels. The spring tide at the Land's End usually rises eighteen feet, and from that to twenty-four feet, according to the wind and weather. When there are storms, and from the south-west, the tide frequently rises' to thirty feet. The common neap tides usually rise no higher than thirteen or fourteen feet, and at a very dead neap only ten feet. But a most remarkable and dangerous circumstance attends the tides on this coast, which ought to be generally known, and properly regarded. The tide sets inward from the south at the Land's End nearly nine hours, while the -ebb continues only for three or four hours, which is a singularity that deserves to be noticed by all seamen. The highest tide is generally about two days and a. half after the new and full moon, and later than at London Bridge by an hour and fifty- five minutes. The variation of the needle has been usually said to be eighteen degrees westerly. In 1700, Dr. Halley found it to be only seven degrees and a half, but in October 1757, it was found to be nineteen degrees, twelve minutes, from which circum stances it appears that the variation constantly increases.. Another inconvenience of the maritime situation of Cornwall, is that the harbours are generally situated in the mouths of rivers, and not very distant from the hills where they rise ; of course they are not so long or so deep as they would be if they ran farther up into the land, and they are therefore more apt to be choaked with sands and rubbish, than if differently situated. Too much care, then, cannot be taken in preventing ships from discharging their ballast in improper places, and obstructing the navigable channels. Upon taking a comparative view, however, of the advantages and disadvantages of the situation of Cornwall, it must be acknowledged that the former greatly preponderate over the latter. In points of the adaption for the pursuits of commerce, in its most extended form, the operations of mineralogy, the prosecution of fisheries, and the scientific improvements of agriculture, Cornwall is second to no county in England ; Vol. I. m 82 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and nothing mora than a capital, judiciously expended, is wanting to render all these Sure sources of profit to industrious individuals, as well as instruments of benefit to the nation at large. The multitude of mineral productions is prodigious, and asks only the hand of research; to the fisheries, no limits whatever can be fixed, and the advantages they offer are by no means precarious; the great and increasing population of the county is daily augmenting the value of land, and will soon render it necessary to convert the immense tracts now lying waste, and to be rented or purchased at a cheap rate, into pasture and tillage ; innumerable streams of water intersect the county, and offer all the facilities imaginable for the erection and use of machinery ; and although the dearness of fuel presents a great obstacle to the success of manufactures in general, yet that of porcelain, and perhaps of many others, might be conducted with little hazard, as the circumstance of the raw materials being on the spot, and the advantages of situation would more than counterbalance the extra price of fuel, or any other inconvenience. In the point of external charms, Cornwall can offer no claim to be considered as picturesque or beautiful. As external charms, however, will bear no comparison with intrinsic worth, so the concealed riches of Cornwall make ample amends for the deformity of her exterior, and even those parts not enriched by mines, excite some admira tion, from the triumph which they exhibit of man's industry over a poor and scanty soil. In the frequent showers which fall on its surface, and which to some unthinking persons are a theme for general complaint, the Divine Providence is singularly remarkable, since the nature of the soil is such, in most places, that without assistance from the heavens, it would scarcely produce either corn or grass. Even the daily changeableness of the weather, to which Cornwall is subject, may be considered a blessing, as it prevents the assemblage of unwholesome exhalations from the working of ores, from bogs, marshes, or stagnated pools, and they are speedily dispersed over the surrounding oceans, ere they have sufficient time to form themselves into a congregated mass of injurious vapours. The air, consequently, is always in a proper state for respiration. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 83 MOUNTAINS AND WASTE LANDS. Cornwall is externally composed of bare and rugged hills, which extend like a kind of broken chain or unconnected ridge, not only from one sea to another, but through the greater part of the length of the county. On either side of this ridge the land has a plainer surface, and descends in some places into bleak and barren moors : but it is rather more hilly on the north than on the south. Of these unsheltered elevations, the bleak and haggerd tract which runs through the parishes of St. Ive and St. Cleer, produce a most sterile and uninteresting aspect. In the midst of this wild scene, Carraton Hill rises to the height of 1208 feet above the level of the sea, and bears on its rugged brow the Cheesewring, and other extraordinary masses of granite. But the most extensive of the Cornish waste lands form a kind of desert out of the several parishes of St. Breward, Blissland, Davidstow, and some others, comprehending a wild uninhabited region many miles in circumference, and reaching in an easterly direction from the town of Camelford, to within four miles of Launceston, a distance of twelve miles. In this waste is seated the mountain called Brownwilly, by far the highest land in Cornwall, being 1368 feet above the level of the sea, at low water. This stupendous elevation is viewed with great interest from the coast of Devonshire. On the same moor, and at a small distance from the above, the mountain of Rowtor rears its desolate bulk to nearly an equal height, and appears to have been formed by Nature as a companion to that of Brownwilly : its summit, indeed, is far more interesting than the former, for we here perceive the fallen fragments of a religious sanctuary, and immense rocks which contain many natural basons on their surfaces, once supposed to have been the awful relics of superstitious rights and ceremonies, but now pretty clearly ascertained to be formed by the gradual decomposition of the stone which form their basis, and the action of the atmospheric water which is so frequently falling on them. These mountains are said to be the first land discovered by mariners, when traversing either St. George's or the British Channels. St. Agnes' Beacon is also of a stupendous height, and forms a grand feature when viewed from the northern seas ; the greater part of the surrounding- lands, have of late years, been thrown into a state of cultivated inclosures by the tinners. Castle Dinas, the highest land in the hundred of Penwith, has on its summit, the ruins of an ancient fortification, in the centre of which, stands a gothic tower, erected some years ago by John Rogers, esq. as an ornament to his seat at Trassow, in this neighbour hood ; the surrounding high grounds are wild, bleak, and uncultivated. m2 84 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The most westerly elevation in Cornwall, is situated in the parish of St. Just, and generally known by the name of Chapel-carnbre, from a chapel that formerly crowned its summit, and had a square lower at the west end ; this fell to the ground a few years since, where its ruins still remain, at least such parts as consist of earth, stone, and mortar. The view from this ruin is extremely fine, commanding an immense prospect of the promontory called the Laud's End, an expansive sea view, and in a clear day the Scilly Islands are easily distinguished. Carn-mark, and Carn-bre, in the vicinity of Redruth, are also rapid, and pleasing elevations; they afford, generally, views in a westerly direction, and the surrounding lands are thickly inhabited by the miners. Hainborough,* situated near the middle of the county, commands not only views over the greatest part of Cornwall, but also, in some places, extends them into Devonshire ; a great part of the surrounding country has, of late years, been enclosed, but much yet remains in its natural uncultivated state. Morval Beacon is a considerable mountain on the south-east coast of Cornwall, with a tor on its most prominent elevation, from whence a fine sea prospect is obtained, and also picturesque views of many richly wooded winding vales, that lie in its vicinity. Hingeston Down, memorable for the battle fought there between the Danes and Saxons, commands extensive views in various directions, particularly from that part called Kit Hill, thence the eye takes in the grounds at Mount Edgcumbe, and the entrance into Plymouth Sound. To these may be added Crowan Beacon, Roche, another Castle Dinas, Godolphin Ball, andTregoning Hill, adjoining. * " Hainborough Archbeaeon, near Restormal Castle," says Carew, " may for prospect compare with Rama, in Palestina, Henuis in Medica, Collalto in Italy, and Sceafel in the Isle of Man;" from hence may. be seen, to the eastward, a, great part of Devon, to the west, very near the Land's End, to the north and south, the ocean, ;ind sundry islands scattered therein: where through it passelh also for a wonder. " Hainborough's wide prospect, at once, Both feeds and gluts your eye, With Cornwall's whole extent, as it Tn length and breadth doth lie," THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 85 CLIMATE. From its being nearly surrounded by the sea, the atmosphere of Cornwall is moist : but the mildness occasioned by the same circumstance balances this inconvenience; and though the hills of the iuland parts, and the lofty cliffs that breast its surrounding oceans, intercept the mists, dews, and clouds, and bring them down in frequent, though not very heavy rains, (which are provincially called coasting rains) so that upon the whole the earth is no where better watered than in this county, yet the constant variation and violence of the winds, which assault it from every quarter, and particularly from the south and west, added to those sudden gusts, called flaws, which pass towards the sea, either over or between the hills, prevent the stagnation of the air, purify it from noxious vapours arising from the operations of refining ores, and render it, perhaps, the most healthy county in England, as the long lives of its inhabitants sufficiently prove. The only disadvantage resulting from these peculiarities of the atmosphere of Cornwall, is that the degree and continuance of the summer and autumnal heat appear to be insufficient to bring any grain, except barley, to complete maturity. Though a summer, dry throughout, is rather a rarity in Cornwall, yet there is seldom a day's rain without some sunshine. This may proceed from the hilly, narrow, ridge-like form of the country, over which the winds have a quick passage, and consequently they do not permit the clouds to hang long in the same direction. " Touching the temperature of this comity," says Speed, " the aire thereof is cleansed as with bellows by the billows that ever work from off her environing seas, where thorow it becominetb pure and subtill, and is made thereby very healthful, but withall so piercing and sharpe that it is apter to preserve than to recover health. The spring is not so early as iu the more easterne parts; yet the summer, with a temperate heat reconipenceth his slow fostering of the fruits, with their most kindly ripening. The autumn briugeth a somewhat late harvest : and the winter, by reason of the seas warme breath maketh the cold milder than elsewhere. Notwithstanding that countrey is much subject to stormy blasts, whose violence hath freedom from the open waves to beat upon the dwellers at land, leaving many times their houses uncovered." Many aged monarehs of the forest, and, brave vessels, have fallen victims to these terrific storms, which, though they rise suddenly, are generally of snort coadnuauce. "The tyrtast, indeed, of our coasts," says Tonkin, "is the W. and N. W. winds." 8b HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The seasons. are more regular than in most other parts of England. The heat of the summer, though Cornwall lies so far to the south, is seldom intense, owing to the sea breezes which blow towards the land, and keep the air cool ; from whence, however, it happens, that the harvest in Cornwall is later, and the fruits are said to have less flavour than in the midland counties, except on the sea coast, both north and south, where the grass comes on as soon, and the harvest is as early as in any part of the kingdom. The cold of the winter, moreover, is not often piercing, and tempered by the breezes from the sea. Frosts are but of short duration, great hail storms very infrequent, and snow seldom lies on the ground more than two or three days ; and though the air of this county is necessarily replete with salts, and consequently is very inimical to vegetation, yet, generally speaking, the atmosphere is so bland that green-house shrubs may be preserved in Cornwall with less care than in any part of England, and without the- aid of artificial heat ; and myrtles as well as geraniums, foreign jessamine, and many tender evergreens, are exposed to the open air through all the vicissitudes of winter, unless the cold be extreme, without receiving any material injury. At Penzance, are hedges of the double blossoming myrtle, which it is but rarely necessary to foster or protect. In January 1737, tuberoses, jonquils, and the small pearl aloe, were in high bloom, the two former in a house, the last in a garden. In 1757, the great American alOe blossomed in a garden near Mount's Bay. Herbs and plants for the kitchen garden, are ready for use early in the spring, and with a little care subsist all the winter, even when pot-herbs of all kinds are destroyed by the frost in the eastern counties. Esculent roots are neither hurt by the canker nor frost, till the vernal plants render them- unnecessary. Flowers will thrive and flourish here as well as in any part of England, few of the roots receiving injury in the frost, and in the spring the flowers are so luxuriant, that upon the stem of a single polyanthis, 350 blossoms have been found. In the neighbourhood of the Lizard, (the most southern point of Great Britain) there have been several instances of barley being sown, reaped, and thrashed in less than nine weeks, and sometimes sooner. Notwithstanding these proofs of a favourable climate, when the winters are very severe in other parts of the island, Cornwall participates in the rigour. Thus, in 1739, it froze very hard on the 29th of December, and the next day it began to snow, which killed the orange trees in all the green-houses, the windows of which were left open. The superabundance of saline particles with which the atmosphere is pregnated, or impregnated, conjoined with the violence of the winds, will now hardly suffer any trees to grow upon the coasts, though, in ancient times, Cornwall is said to have been one large forest. Without taking advantage of sheltered vales (and it is in these only that woods of any size are to be found) or great industry in raising artificial shelters, the attempt to rear tall trees in Cornwall, especially towards the west, south-west, and north, will be scarcely ever successful ; and it is recommended to gentlemen, who wish to devote themselves to the noble amusement of planting, to use the pine aster fir, as a protection to trees of a more tender growth, otherwise they must expect " pared hedges and dwarf- THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 87 grown trees."* This has been done with considerable success, in various exposed parts of Scotland, where every effort to form plantations had, previously, failed. Some protection of this nature is absolutely essential, as the acrimony of the air in Cornwall not only eats into iron, and corrodes the bars and frames of windows, however well painted, but operates with considerable force on buildings of the strongest description, and gradually shivers off the external part of the stone or brick, in scales or powder. This saltness is exceedingly injurious, also, to persons afflicted with the scurvy, and promotes a certain complaint peculiar to the commonality, which is not a little increased, perhaps, by their feeding principally on fish. As there are many minerals in Cornwall, it might naturally be expected that they would have very deleterious effects on the air, and much, apparently, might be apprehended from them, if the contrary did not appear from, experience, for there are as many instances of longevity here, as in any county of England. To sum up the remarks on the qlimate and temperature of Cornwall, what king Charles II, said of England, in general, might be applied, in particular, to this county. " He thought that was the best climate, where he could be abroad in the air with pleasure, or at least without trouble and inconvenience, the most days of the year, and the most hours of the day : and this he thought he could be in England, more than in any country he knew of in Europe." * The forest trees of Cornwall are, generally, situated round the dwellings of the principal inhabitants, and consist chiefly of oak, ash, and elm. There are no willows in the vales, and few beeches or other tall trees upon the hills. Of late years, however, no gentleman builds a house in Cornwall, without allotting a certain portion of ground for his forest and gardens, in consequence of which several plantations have been laid out iu a more unconfined and rural manner than formerly, and several sorts of trees introduced into the county, which were unknown to the two last generations. Fruit trees are as much cultivated as those of the forest, and there is not a garden, of any size, without peaches and nectarines: but apricots will not thrive well in the western parts. Cherries, pears, and apples, have been cultivated, within the memory of man, and a great deal of cyder is now made in Cornwall. Some experiments, also, have been made with the vine, but the wetness of the autumnal season in Cornwall has prevented them from, being attended with success. Hot-houses and green-houses are almost general throughout the county. In the vales and adjoining hills are large tracts of coppice wood, which are barked every twenty-five or thirty years, according to their growth, to the great advantage of the land owners. Very little oak, fit for ship building, is to be found in Cornwall. 88 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF ATMOSPHERIC AND OTHER PHCENOMENA. Lightnings of the most terrific descriptions were, formerly, very common in Cornwall, and some have been so violent as to furrow the ground, in the same manner as if it had been done with a plough-share ; they have also burst rocks, and split them asunder. In the month of August 1057, a strange apparition of innumerable persons, in white apparel, and in the act of hurling (an amusement peculiar to Cornwall) was seen in that county, by many, in a field of standing corn, near Boscastle, which, after some time, vanished into the sea. Some of the spectators going afterwards into the field, found, contrary to their expectation, that the corn was no ways injured.* * Of all the phoenomena exhibited by Nature in her various operations, there are none more curious than those represented by the reflection and refraction of light, from fogs and vapours, arising from the sea, lakes, and morasses, replete with marine or vegetable salts : for these vapours, by means of the salts, form various polished surfaces,- which reflect and refract the light of the sun, and even of the moon, in various directions, -thereby not only distorting but multiplying the images. of objects represented to them in a most surprising manner, forming not only images of castles, palaces, and other buildings, in various styles of architecture, but the most beautiful landscapes, spacious woods, groves, orchards, meadows, with companies of men and women, and herds of cattle, walking, standing, or lying, and all painted with such an admirable mixture of light and shade, that it is impossible to form an adequate conception of the picture, without seeing it. The apparition or exhibition above related was evidently caused by the reflection of some persons then employed in the diversion of hurling, in a dense fog' or vapour stroiigly illuminated by the sun. As the wind changes the form of the fog, or the position of the clouds or sun alters the lights, the entire representation will either disappear or suffer considerable changes : on which account none of these aerial exhibitions continue any length of time, and they always occur in calm weather and a clear sky. These phoenomena are also frequently caused by the light conducted through the crystalline parts of the vapour, without any of the adjacent objects being either refracted or reflected ; for the vapour being formed into different parts, the light refracted through them causes the confused appearance of ruins, houses, woods, lawns, &c. in the same manner as a board covered in an irregular manner, with black and white spots, mixed with lines, will, at a certain distance, resemble a landscape with woods, ruins, houses, trees, castles, &c. and under such imposing forms as to appear real representations. Though these surprising and elegant phoenomena are not peculiar to any age or country, the only ones which seem at present to have attracted the attention of the curious, are those seen, during the summer months, on the southern coasts of Italy, near the ancient city of Rheguira, and which are called by the fishermen fata morgana or dama fata morgana. Similar appearances, however, are noticed by the English and Irish peasants, the latter of whom appropriately term them sea fairies, or fairy castles. Among the western Isles of Scotland, on the coasts of Norway, and Greenland, on the western coasts of South America, and even on the highest summit of the Andes, they are also met with. The adventurous mariner frequently perceives, in the midst of the Atlantic and Pacific oceans, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 89 In 1880, a shower of grain fell from the heavens, near Resprin Bridge, in the parish of Lanhydrock, and some of it was shewn to Mr. Tonkin, by the Rev. John Hosken, vicar of St. Piran in the sands, which had husks and flour within them resembling wheat. In 1681, about one o'clock in the afternoon, though no peal of thunder was heard, the lightning burnt the steeple on the top of the square tower at St. Columb, which is a lofty, well-built structure. In 1699, the spire of the church at Bodmin, which was esteemed the loftiest and finest in the west, was torn off by the same element, and sunk down into the tower in so compact a mass, that only one stone was displaced, and that was carried to Mr. Hoblin's house, at Castle Hill. A woman passing by when the spire fell, received an electrical shock, which bent her double. On her recovery she stated that she saw balls of fire, as it were, thrown at the steeple, which has not been since rebuilt. Five years previous to this the lightning struck a moorstone of very great size, out of the tower of St. Piran in the .sands, near the bottom, but left the rest untouched. The stone was loosely replaced, and remained in that position until the building was demolished. The dreadful effects of lightning have also exhibited themselves at Menheere, in St. Gwennap, and are not a little remarkable on a hill called Moelfra, in the parish of Maddern. Many instances of their destroying property, and depriving persons of life, are related in Dr. Borlase's Natural History. Mineral vapours ascend at times out of some of the lodes or veins of metal, in such profusion as to become inflammable, and often take fire. In the night time these vapours are very apparent, in the form of tremulous flames, which are said to denote that a good lode lies underneath, and point out to the industrious miner where his labours may be crowned with success. There are other lights, of a different kind, called ignes fatui, or will-o'-the-wisp, and jacks with the lanthom, which are not confined to the marshes of Cornwall, but common to the wastes and moors of the other parts of the kingdom : " On distant swampy heath I see A will-o'wisp — ah luckless he, Who to next hamlet bends his way ! That glimpse will lead him far astray." Aurora boreales have been frequently seen in Cornwall, and in 1718, a most surprising meteor was observed by Walter Moyle, esq. which he describes in the first volume of his works. In the winter of 1711, Mr. Tonkin, and his brother in law, representations of islands and main lands, which he eventually finds to be nothing more than banks of vapour, illuminated by the sun, and reflecting parts of the nearest continent, and which are generally called fog-banks. And so far lias the deception been carried that an island has been stated, ever since the year 900, to exist in the middle of the Atlantic, which has been seen by many, though it never could be approached. It is. even laid down in the maps of De 1'Isle, a French geographer, in the last century. Admiral Byron, in his Toyage round the world, mentions a fog-bank in a high southern latitude, which appeared like an island in every respect^ and deceived the most experienced seamen for some time. Vol. I. n 90 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Samuel Kempe, of Carclew, esq. were surprised, about midnight, on the top of Goonreeth, between Penryn and Carclew, with what the former terms a lambent fire. The night was stormy, accompanied with a violent shower of hail, when the darkness increased so much that they could scarcely discern each other ; and they were of a sudden surrounded by a glaring light without heat, which hung like a fringe round the manes of their horses, the extremities of their clothes, whips, &c. and continued about two minutes. Cornwall has not been without its parhelia, or mock suns. In the parish of St. Agnes, two instances of them appeared iu the month of March 1715. The former of them occurred on the 1st of March, when three persons saw, as they were walking on Trevelles Downs, about an hour after sunrising, in a very clear morning, three parhelia, one on each side of the true one, and the other directly over it. With them also appeared a great circle of light, but not v.ery clear, and broken at the bottom. They seemed to be each at the distance of about 600 yards from the true sun, and very nearly of the same size, but not so bright ; and as they disappeared, (which was in less than half an hour) they turned very red. That in the northern quarter continued about two minutes longer than the other two, and was also more vivid. The second occurred on the 17th of March, about the same hour in the morning, which perfectly resembled the other, except that the parhelia were brighter, and the circle entire. On the 27th of May 1716, about ten o'clock at night, and three days after the fall moon, a lunar iris, or rainbow, was observed not far from Carclew in Mylor. When first perceived, it was forming itself in a cloud, of a faint whitish colour ; and as the cloud, and a shower with it, came on from the N.W. it became entire, and as well determined as a solar rainbow. It emitted a fresh glaring light, inclining to a bright yellow,, in the centre, and continued about a quarter of an hour. Another lunar iris was observed on the 28th of January 1731, two days before the full moon, and about eight o'clock at night, at Forder, the house of Mr. John Penhallow, near Tregoney. In 1733, March 28th, three water spouts, (events of rare occurrence on the English coast) were seen at Mevagissey, about three o'clock in the afternoon, two days before the full moon. One of these spouts was of considerable size. The whole three, however, fell into the sea, without doing any damage. The wind was easterly at the time, and blew very fresh, with much thunder and lightning, accompanied with a great shower of hail. They succeeded each other, or rather there was so little space of time between them* that it was hardly discernible ; several other spouts were seen at the same time* considerably farther off from land. Water spouts, it is now well known, are certain elevations of water during storms and tempests, reaching from the surface of the sea, to the clouds. They assume different forms, — sometimes the water is seen to boil, and raise itself for a considerable space around, about a foot from the surface, above whicb appears, as it were, a thick and black smoke, reaching to the clouds, and having in its middle a sort of stream or pipe, similar to a tunnel.; at other times these pipes or tunnels are observed to descend from the clouds, and suck up the water with great noise and THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 91 violence. They move from the place where they were first gathered, according to the motion of the wind, and discharge themselves, sometimes in the sea, to the great injury, and occasionally to the destruction of such ships as may be in their way, and sometimes on the shore, where they beat down all they meet with, and raise the sand and stones to a prodigious height. It is not an uncommon practice for guns to be fired at them, when, if they should happen to be struck, the water discharges itself with a loud report, and they speedily disperse. On the 1st of November 1755, (being the day of the great earthquake at Lisbon) about two o'clock in the afternoon, a most extraordinary phcenomenon was observed at St. Michael's Mount, during a dead calm. The wind at the time pointed N. E. the mercury in the barometer was higher than it had been known for three years before, and Farenheit's thermometer stood at 54. After the sea had ebbed about half an hour, it rose suddenly six feet in height, retired again in about ten minutes, and this periodical flux and reflux continued every ten minutes for two hours and an half. This short tide came in with great violence from the S.E. and ebbed away to the westward, whirling about the boats and vessels, which lay at the pier-head, in a strange manner. Many fluctuations of the waters, very similar to the foregoing, have been since observed on the Cornish coast, and particularly in the summer of 1811. On the 15th of July 1757, the violent shock of an earthquake was felt on the western part of Cornwall, but where it began, or whether it was felt at the same time in different places, is uncertain. Its operation extended from the island of Scilly as far eastward as Liskeard, and as far as Camelford towards the north. The noise much exceeded that of thunder, and the effects in towns and villages were much the same as in the open country, though they were not every where equally terrifying. The tremors of the earth were heard and seen, in different mines, and particularly iu the following. In Carnorth adit, in the parish of St. Just, the shock was sensibly felt eighteen fathoms deep, and in the mine called Boscadzhil Downs, at more than thirty fathoms. At Huel-rith mine, in the parish of Lelant, the earth moved under the miners, quick at first, and then with a slower waving trembling, and the stage boards of the shafts were perceived to move at a depth of twenty fathoms. In Herland mine, in the parish of Gwinear, the noise was heard fifty-five and sixty fathoms deep, as if a staddle (a piece of timber supporting the deads) had broke, and the deads themselves (the loose rubbish and broken stone of the mine) were set a running. In Chacewater mine a similar noise was heard at a depth of seventy fathoms. Also in a mine, near Godolphin, the noise was seemingly underneath, and the miners felt, the earth move under them, with a prodigiously swift and seemingly horizontal trembling, which continued only during a few seconds of time, and was dull and rumbling in its sound. In 1791, on the 20th of October, a remarkable hail storm occurred in the neighbourhood of Menabilly, an account of which was given by Mr. King, in his " Essay on Stones, fallen from the Clouds." There are some models in glass of the hail stones at Menabilly. n 2 S3 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF DISEASES. This head may be commenced with the remark of Tonkin, " to play the physician is not my business, being only a relater ;" or in the words of Polwhele, "I am, here, only the light memorialist." The present subject, therefore, will embrace nothing more than what may be sufficient to point out those particular diseases which are incidental to the pursuits, and habits of living, among the inhabitants. Cornwall, however, is by no means exempt from any of the diseases of the island ; but some of these assume a peculiar form from the influence of the climate, and some are modified by different causes, and perhaps to the singular configuration of its hills and vallies, and the situation of the houses, which is generally detached and very open, may be ascribed the compara tive mildness of many diseases, which in other places have a more formidable aspect. This mildness might, possibly, be still greater, if a due attention to cleanliness prevailed among the farmers and lower classes, and even among those who can afford a better arrangement : were this defect to be obviated, disease would be disarmed of more than half its force, would attack only one individual, perhaps, where it now pervades whole families. " However unphilosophical" says Polwhele, " the Greek and Roman writers might have been in many respects, they were certainly founded in their ideas of climate, as influencing not only the physical but the moral character of man. It was no less the opinion of our British progenitors, that the temperature and diseases of the inhabitants of a country were materially affected by its air and scite. The difference, indeed, of a few leagues in latitude cannot generally give rise to any variety of consequence : but there may be local circumstances of such a nature as to occasion a great diversity, at a small distance. The figure and scite of Cornwall is peculiarly favourable to such a difference in its temperature. Almost surrounded by sea, it feels little of continental winds ; while' the prevalence of the south and west winds, nearly two thirds of the year, renders the climate peculiarly soft and mild. From this circumstance it is more humid : though the quantity of rain has not greatly, if at all, exceeded that of the neighbouring counties. In sheltered spots, in the western parts of Cornwall, the range of Farenheit's thermometer (with few exceptions) has been found from 44 to 50 in the three coldest months : and a table of the weather kept here, compared with one kept in Devonshire, has shewn a difference, on the average, of four degrees through the winter. Changes of winds and weather are frequent, sometimes sudden : but these changes are generally the attendants THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 93 of storms, and occasion very short* if any, increase or decrease in the temperature ; so that the health of the inhabitants is less affected by these changes than might be expected. The unusual continuance Of easterly winds has been found most prejudicial ; for the atmosphere most congenial with the sensations of the people, is the mild humid one: and ev£n when rains have been long continued and excessive, no impression has appeared on the general health. The temperaments of the inhabitants are of course so constituted, that the physician would expect a mixed rather than a decided character of disease. A combination of the sanguineous and irritable is, accordingly most frequent. And the irritable alone, are infinitely more common than the choleric or melancholic. Genuine inflammatory affections are therefore rarely seen." Speaking of the same subject, Carew says, "Neither know I whether I may impute to, this goodness of the air, that upon the return of our fleet from the Portugal action, 1589, the diseases which the soldiers brought home with them, did grow more grievous as they carried the same farther into land, than it fell out at Plymouth, where they landed ; for there the same was, though infectious, yet not so contagious, and though pestilential, yet not the very pestilence, as afterwards it proved in other places." Tonkin says, " Mr. Carew's observation as to infectious distempers, is very true, the plague having scarcely ever been heard of in Cornwall, and if introduced at any time by shipping, or by any other means brought into sea-port towns, (which has seldom happened) yet it has not diffused itself into the country. Neither does the moisture of the air produce agues or such distempers, to which the level counties of Essex, &c. are so subject ; and which the high situation ef. this, does sufficiently free us from." Within these few years past, agues, however, have not been unfrequent at St. Agnes, St. Piran in the sands, St. Gorran, St., Blazey, Tywardreath, and Porthalla, in St. Keverne', which have been ascribed to some particular temperature of the air, and the dry cold winters; but at: present the disease is rarely heard of. The pleurisy, at present, is very different in Cornwall, from what it appears in many other parts of England, and occurs very rarely in. the form described by that celebrated physician of Plymouth,* Dr. Huxham* wThe peripneuinonics, denominated putrid by that gentleman, ha^e been often seen as- an epidemic, and with a greater tendency to putridity, than in any other part of the iisland, arising, perhaps, from the pre-difeposing nature of the climate, and the temperaments of the inhabitants. This disease, which with more propriety may be called suffocative catarrh, has at times carried off vast numbers in this county, (generally on the fourth day after being seized) and may, indeed, be almost called endemic, as. not a winter passes without its appearance in some district. The moist catarrh, though frequent in Cornwall, is comparatively slight. With children the croup is a most dangerous and fatal disease, and two species of it prevail, the dry and the moist, the latter of which, though less frequent than the former, is not less fatal. Low fever, or .typhus nutior,, is generally endemic, but some sorts of it are seen in an epidemic form, mostly connected with some of the anguias, and sometimes with catarrhal symptoms. Tbe mortality formerly attendant on this complaint, has of late years beeu 94 HISTORICAL SURVEY OP much diminished by improved treatment. The acute rheittnatism is next, in frequency of occurrence, to typhus, and this too is sometimes blended with the anguias. It is rarely fatal, but of long, continuance among the lower classes, and frequently leaves behind, lameness and chronic debility. Of the roup, or sore throat, twenty-one persons died very lately at St. Agnes. The scarlet fever seldom appears in its simple form, but is often accompanied with anguia maligna. In the autumnal months of 1801, it passed through the parishes of Grade, Ruan Major, and Minor, Manaccan, St. Anthony in Meneage, St. Just, and other parts of Roseland, but it scarcely affected St. Keverne. In 1804, this fever again prevailed in Falmouth and its neighbourhood. The first occurrence of anguia maligna is said to have been in Cornwall, and the first accurate account of the distemper in England, was given by Dr. Fothergill, in 1748. This disease raged with great fatality in and about Lostwithiel, St. Austell, Fowey, and Liskeard, about 179P. The putrid malignant fever has been often known to abate its fury when introduced into Cornish air; but in 1740, it took a strong head in the vicinities of Plymouth, This complaint is often called the gaol fever. Notwithstanding, however, the assertions of Carew, and his annotator Tonkin, concerning the plague, it has, in former times, committed great ravages in the county. In 1348, as stated in the Summary of Historical events, after originating in Dorsetshire, and traversing Devon, it visited Cornwall, and swept off 1500 persons at Bodmin alone. In 1561, there was a plague at St. Cuthbert, which destroyed between August and November, 70 persons. In 1571, and 1579, it prevailed at Plymouth. In 1591, more than 100 persons died of the plague at Illogan, as appears by the parish register. Tradition records that a great plague once prevailed in the parishes of Tregony, and Veryan, and that from the graves of the numbers buried in Veryan church-yard, sprung up " the plague wort," or tussilago petasites. In 1626, it again raged at Plymouth, and nearly 2000 persons fell victims to its fury. In 1645, Lahdewednac was visited by a pestilence, and the minister himself died of it. In 1647, it appears by the register at St. Ives, that from Easter to the middle of October, 535 persons died there of the plague, although above half of the inhabitants had fled. Some years since there was a spurious plague at Bodmin. The sweating sickness, or sudor anglicas, appeared in Cornwall in 1487, and in the ninth, thirteenth, twentieth, and twenty-eighth years of Henry VIII, it again made its ravages. In 1551, it raged throughout England, and in 1644, it was again epidemic. Dropsies are very common, and the gout is as general in Gornwall as in other parts of the kingdom. The influenza, or epidemic cold, owing to the airiness of the hills, and the briskness of the springs and rivers in the vallies, exhibits milder symptoms here, whenever it occurs, than in any other parts of England. The diseases incidental to the pursuits and habits of living among the inhabitants, must be next noticed. The Cornish husbandman, from being exposed to all the changes of the weather, is very subject to the whitlow or poronychia. The erysipelas does not so often occur as the poronychia, and mostly arises from the perspiration being checked by the cold air, when the body is greatly heated or fatigued. That the miner should be THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 95 affected with diseases, which other individuals have no great reason to dread, might very fairly be presumed. A consumption, certainly, is peculiar to the miners, and One or the other of the mining parishes of St. Agnes, Kenwyn, Kea, Redruth, Gwennap, Stithiatis, Wendron, Sithney, Breage, Crowan, Gwinear, Camborne, and Illogan, is constantly molested by it, or by epidemic fevers, of a nervous nature. Polwhele says, that more than one half of the mining population falls a sacrifice to this consumption, which is brought on by working in the damps. These damps either consist of volumes of air elicited from the surrounding hills of the caverns in which the miners work, of different temperatures, sometimes as high as ninety or a hundred degrees, and replete with moisture, or of air, as low as forty-five or forty degrees. This air is mephitic, and unfit for respiration in a greater or lesser degree.* Carbonic acid gas is, in general, the air by which the whole is vitiated ; but two columns of bad air are met with in some drifts or passage ; so that the labourer has only a small portion of respirable air in the middle only, while above him is azote, and below carbona and gas. A disposition to consumption is also caused by the mineral affluvia3, which acting on the fluids in a degree short of extinguishing life, is absorbed into the habit, infects the blood, and from that period the whole frame becomes more and more feeble, under all the symptoms to accom pany a slow, continual, nervous fever. In those mines which are replete with mundic and copper, and where some parts are not supplied with sufficient currents of air to disperse the affluviae, several boys and men have been known to perish in a few months, and though some may linger for a longer time, they are generally tormented with nauseas, oppressions upon the breast, lassitude, and torpor of the limbs, until, at length, the whole -habit becomes tabid, and they die hectic or consumptive.f * Instances of sudden suffocation, by bad air, are not unfrequent in the mines, and the neighbourhood of St. Dye was, a few years since, deprived of a most valuable character, both as a miner and a man, in the loss of captain Harvey, by an accident of this kind. The damps which generate this species of air, are most common in summer, and that sort of fixible air which is so easily imitated by a mixture of oil of vitriol, water, and chalk, and extinguishes candles, is common to most mines. The accidents most common among the miners, are those arising from blasting the rock with gunpowder; and upon an average, it is supposed that one man is tost, by this mode, in every hundred, during the course of a year. The noble infirmary at Truro receives all the unfortunate individuals who suffer such casualties. t " So dreadfully deleterious" says the humane and enlightened Maton, " are the fumes of arsenic constantly impregnating the air of those places, and so profuse is the perspiration occasioned by the heat of the furnaces, that those who have been employed at them but a few months, becorne most emaciated figures, and in the course of a few years, are generally laid in their graves. How melancholy a circumstance to reflect upon, and yet to bow few does it occur, that in preparing the materials of those numerous utensils which we are taught to consider indispensable in our kitchens, several of our fellow creatures are daily deprived of the greatest blessing «f life, and too seldom obtain relief, but in losing life itself!" — Nothing either can be more hostile to the beauties of Nature than the processes of mining. Its first step is to level the little wood with which she may have garnished the spots where she has concealed her ores. It then penetrates into the earth, and covers the neighbouring soil with unproductive rubbish. It proceeds to poison the brooks around with mineral impregna tions; spreads far and wide the sulpherous smoke of its smelting houses; blasts vegetation with destructive vapours ; and obscures the atmosphere with the infernal fumes of arsenic and sulphur. Indeed, so extensive are 06 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF In 1752, 1772, and 1774, thousands of persons were affected with febrile attacks of the nervous, bilious, or malignant kind. Common pulmonary consumption, and particularly the pituitous species, is, perhaps, as frequent in Cornwall as in other parts of the island ; and at Penzance in particular, are too many " frail memorials" to those who have been cut off by the vindictive talons of the ruthless harpy. The scurvy, in Cornwall, seems to have a great dependence on the modes of subsistence adopted by the inhabitants, and prevails most among the lower classes, who chiefly feed on fish and salted pork, in their evening and morning meals. Under the generic name of scurvy, is comprised a great variety of cutaneous diseases, but it does not appear that any one species is peculiar to Cornwall. The leprosy anciently formed one of the Cornish diseases, and in the reign of Elizabeth was frequent. "Lazar- houses," says Carew, "the devotion of cerfcaine Cornish gentlemen's ancestors (were) erected at Menheniot by Liskeard, St. Thomas by Launceston, and St. Lawrence by Bodmin :" the last of which houses is particularly described by Hals. The hermitage chapel of St. Roche is said to have been devoted to the same purpose. But this disease is now, it is believed, extinct in the county, and it has been supposed that lazar-houses became no longer necessary, in consequence of a general resolution that was adopted by the inhabitants to abstain from eating salmon too frequently, and at unseasonable periods. So injurious was too profuse a diet on this fish considered, in former times, that apprentices and servants stipulated for their not being obliged to dine on salmon more than twice a week. With the scrophula, or king's evil, some families are still sorely afflicted. The bad diet of the poorer classes certainly renders them liable to the operation of these complaints ; but there are some grounds for believing that, within the last twenty years, the number of victims to the latter disease has considerably diminished. One of the most powerful means of bringing the former disease into action, was the small-pox, but this, happily, seems to give way before the invaluable discovery (or more properly, publication of the original discovery) by Dr. Jenner. The system, however, of vaccine inoculation, is not so generally carried into practice, as it ought to be,* and the effects of mining, that those parts of the county where it prevails to. any extent, look like a district filled with extinguished volcanoes, which, having exhausted their fury, can be traced only in the desolation they have occasioned. * The small-pox has been exceedingly fatal in Cornwall,, and a remarkable instance of its deadly effects is recorded on a monument in Allhallows. church, in Exeter, to the memory of Loveday, daughter of Christopher Bellot, of Bochym, in Cornwall, esq. whereby it appears that she, as well as four sisters, all died of the small pox. Many more instances might be enumerated, but it is to be hoped that the good sense of Cornishmen is now fully awake to the danger attendant on a continuance in an ancient practice. It is the duty of every man, who is a parent or master of a family, to extend the benefits of vaccine inoculation, not only by his adopting it within his own immediate sphere, but by recommending its adoption to others. It is the duty of every man of property to impart this invaluable blessing, through his bounty, to all on his estate, and particularly at that period of life, when the mind is not agitated by those hopes and fears, which increase inquietude in elder years. It is the duty of every patriot, instead of .courting popularity amid intrigues and selfish ambition, and lavishing thousands to procure it, to employ some of his hours iu dispensing a remedy, which never fails to be efficacious, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 97 still, in some parts of thefcounty, no efforts have been made to destroy this scourge of human nature, which for twelve centuries has continued its ravages, and destroyed one in twelve of the population of the world. The disease, which has been termed the Devonshire cholic, was formerly Very frequent in Cornwall, but is now banished to the east of the Tamar. The origin of this complaint has been the subject of much discussion in the medical world ; but it has not yet been satisfactorily explained. The palsy and epilepsy are more frequent than formerly, owing, as Mr. Polwhele conceives, to' the late hour of dining among the superior orders, and to dram drinking and drunkenness among the inferior* Lethargy and which so gloriously triumplis over the rage of a violent distemper. "In the multitude of people is the king's honour ; but in the want of people is the destruction of the prince." Let it, then, be the task of all who enjoy the envied names of father and of mother, who bask in the smiles of prosperity, or who lay claim to the name of patriot, to augment the honour of their kiug, and the strength of their country, by having immediate recourse to a benevolent system, which, when carried into effect, tends to promote the health, to improve the personal appearance, and to increase the longevity of the British people. * Strenuous endeavours have been used, in inviting the lower orders of socie.ty in Cornwall, to break themselves of this shameful vrce, and in 1805, a society was formed at Redruth for its suppression. Polwhele says, that on the most moderate computation, the enormous sum of £8000 was expended in liquor, by labourers, in the parish of Redruth only 1 It may not be irrelevant to -hold up the horrible effects of intemper ance and riot to the view and consideration of those who unthinkingly indulge in them. Apoplexy, epilepsy, hysterics, and convulsions, fearful dreams, carbuncles, inflammations of the liver, gout, schirrus of the bowels, jaundice, indigestion, dropsy, emaciation of the body, palpitation of the heart, diabetes, locked jaw, palsy, ulcers, madness and idiotism, melancholy, impotency, and premature old age, all owe their origin to a fondness for drinking, in which it will be sooner or later found, by every drunkard, that "every inordinate cup has been unblessed, and the ingredient has been a devil." When the wrinkled and dejected visage, the bloated and sallow conntenauce, the dim eye, the quivering lip, the faltering tongue,' trembling hand, and tottering gait, shall arise as so niany external signs of bodily infirmity, and where a weak judgment, irresolution, low spirits, a trifling disposition, and puerile amusements, discover a miud poisoned by the bowl of excess, what shall compensate to the wretched being, who labours under all these afflictions, for the hours lie has so bestially spent, or enable him to encounter an hereafter as he ought to do'? But this is not all — by the long and immoderate use of spirituous liquors, the body may be consumed by the very fire that is so frequently kindled within it, and from the quantity of hydrogen accumulated in. the passages of life, a contact with flame is only required to reduce the body to a heap of cinders. .Many are the instances on record of drunkards being destroyed by internal fires. Morgagni, in his celebrated work, " De causis et sedibus morborum," mentions instances of the brain even being altered by this unnatural vice, in the same manner as in maniacs and ideots, which appeared on his dissections of several drunkards. In some the brain was found of a much firmer consistence than usual, and in others more flaxid ; the cerebrum, cerrebellum, and nerves, were all extremely soft, and in many the substance of the brain was yellow, and seemed corrupted. Boney substances, also, and very bard gypseous concretions were found in the trunks of the arteries, and even their branches were much thicker and harder than in their natural form; and when they were dried, they discovered a boney disposition in several places. Let all, then, who indulge in immoderate drinking, think, ere it be too late, that their love of wine or spirit may hereafter produce very bitter fruit— disease, pain, repentance, lingering death, or wilful suicide. Alas ! in the bottle or dram only discontent can seek for comfort, cowardice for courage, and bashfulness for confidence ! " O that men should put an enemy into their mouths to steal away their brains, that they should, with joy, revel, pleasure, and applause, transform themselves into beasts ! " Much of this low evil may be attributed to the corruption of the Cornish boroughs. " This fatal, infamous traffic," says Dr. Borlase, " begins Vol. I. o 98 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and apoplexy are also more frequent than heretofore. Several cases of locked jaw have occurred in the county, and one of these is too remarkable to be omitted. In 1795, Peter Cox, a miner, was drinking at the Three Compasses, in Redruth, when in a fit of inebriety, blaspheming the evangelists, wishing perdition to all the kings of the earth, and drinking Tom Paine's health, on a sudden his jaw became locked, and he died on the spot, in the most excruciating torments. There are some fatal instances on record of the bite of the viper ; and various complaints of the stomach have extensively diffused themselves. Such are the diseases and complaints by which the inhabitants of Cornwall " are brought down to the grave." In 1799, a county infirmary was erected at Truro, which has been of infinite advantage to the miners, as well as to other labouring men who are disabled by accident or disease. At Falmouth, there is a public medical dispensary, combined with an humane society, supported by subscription, whereby numbers have been relieved from disease, and many brave men rescued from a watery grave. The expenditure from August 31, 1810, to August30, 1811, was£l22 15*. 8d. during which time, 368 patients were admitted, out of which, 327 were cured or relieved. There is also a medical dispensary at Helston, which has been found highly beneficial to the neighbouring poor, and is supported also by subscription. It appears from the books, that on the 25th of October 1810, there were patients 22, and from that time to the 22nd of October 1811, there were admitted 256, making altogether 278 patients: of these were cured 222, — relieved 27, — incurable 1, — dead 6, — discharged for improper conduct 2, — under cure 20, — total 278. — -The expences are about £150 per annum. A dispensary on a similar plan was established also some years ago at Penzance, under the superintendance of the late John Bingham Borlase, M. D. and is still supported by a liberal subscription. with intemperance and riot ; these dissipate every generous sentiment of freedom, love of our country, and inclination to industry: venality naturally succeeds, and is followed by extravagance and idleness; these by poverty, and poverty (such is the round !) by abandoning themselves to intemperance again on the first opportunity, and repeating the basest prostitution of the highest' privilege." It must be gratifying to every' feeling mind to hear that the once frequent intemperance of the Cornish miners is wearing away. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 99 LONGEVITY. That the Cornish, notwithstanding the long catalogue of diseases enumerated in the preceding head, are healthy, strong, and active, and that they in general live to a good old age, will be very evident from the following statements. Much of this health, strength, activity, and longevity, may be traced to those manly amusements of which the Cornish partake more largely, perhaps, than the inhabitants of any other county. The natives of Cornwall are usually of a middle stature, and the exposed nature of the county, with the perpetual variations of weather, and their way of life, enable the poorer classes to bear watching, cold, and wet, much better than where they do not live so hardy; and even the miners, who observe temperance, live to a great age, notwithstanding all the extremes they undergo. It would appear from this, that although the air of Cornwall is very salt, it is not generally unhealthy to those who are born there. Healthy as the Cornish confessedly are, they carry not " in their countenances the bloom of health," and their skin, in general, is absolutely tanned. They possess, however, a peculiar breadth of shoulders, which is uncommonly striking, and has been more than once the subject of remark, particularly at Chatham, when the Cornish militia, then commanded by colonel Molesworth, was found to stand on more ground than an equal number of any other militia. Unquestionably the use of the pick-axe, bid-axe, and other instruments, chiefly used by the Cornish, have a great effect in opening the chest, and expanding the shoulders. The instances of longevity among the inhabitants of Cornwall, are so exceedingly numerous, that the reader must be satisfied with those only which are a,100 or above. To particularize those from 70 to 100, would far exceed the limits of this work, and in the language of the west, it would be wrong to call a person of 75 or 80, aged. Richard diamond, esq. of Launcells, who lived in the fourth year of the reign of Elizabeth, was a justice of the peace almost sixty years, saw fifty several judges of the western eircuit, was uncle and great-uncle to three hundred at least, and saw his youngest child above forty years of age; and yet his uncle and neighbour Granville, parson of Kilkhampton, exceeded him. — In the time of Charles II, Peter Jowle, under clerk of Alternon church, was more than 1 50 years old when he died ; at the age of 100, black hairs sprung up among those that were white with age, and new teeth grew in the place of others that had fallen out long before. — In the parish of Anthony, four persons died within the space of fourteen weeks, whose united ages amounted to 340 years. o 2 100 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF John Prake, of TaHand, was in 1602, burthened with 110 years. — In May 1769, died at Bodmin, Mrs. Trevanion, aged 107 years; and in 1805, was living at Nantallan, near that place, Elizabeth Woolcock, aged 105. — A venerable lady died about the same time, in Egloshayle, at the age of 112 years. — In 1694, seventy persons were living at one time, in the little parish of St. Cuthbert, none of whose ages amounted to less than 60 years. — Mary Jenkin died a few years since, at the age of 102, having lived one year more than her father, who died at 101, and one year less than her mother, who died at 103. — Henry Brenton, a weaver of St. Wenn, lived 103 years. — One Polzew, of St. Gorran, attained the age of 130. — In 1780, died at St. Just, Maurice Bingham, a fisherman, at the age of 116. — A kinsman of Mr. Atwell, of St. Ewe, "lived," says Prince, "to 112, and one Beuchamp to 106." — Atwell himself is said to have lived to be 100, and the maid servant who attended him to 120 years. — Mr. Richardson, of Tregony, died there in 1770, aged 102; and in the same year, Mr. George Williams, of Cornwall, aged 109. — In 1772, died John Richardson of Truro, wl>o lived to be either 107 or 137. One James, a native of Probus, danced a hornpipe at 102. — In 1792, died Mrs. Blanch Littleton, of Lanlivery, at the age of 101. — We are told by Mr. Scawen, that in 1676, a woman, whose name we have since discovered to have been Cheston Marchant, and resided in the parish of Gwithian, attained the age of 164 years.— -At the Lizard, a place greatly exposed, Mr. Cole, minister of Landewednac, appears by the parish register, to have been " aged above 120 years by far," when he died, in 1683. — Michael George, sexton of the same parish, lived to be more than 100 ; and in 1754, died Collins, aged 107. — In St. Keverne, have died within recollection, John Roberts, aged 107; and John Cullen, aged 101. — In 1773, died at Helston, one Gattey, a tailor, at the age of 104. At Wendron, was living in 1805, Elizabeth Kemp, widow, of the same age. — In 1793, died at Falmouth, Catherine Freeman, aged 117. — In Penryn, died a few years since, Mrs. Philips, nearly 102. — In 1757, died at the same place, John Effingham, aged 144. In 1758, died at Stratton, Elizabeth Cornish, aged 113; her father also, died at the same place, aged 114 years, 4 months, and 15 days. It is remarkable that he was never ill for 40 years, and the reasons he assigned for living so long were, that he never drank any spirituous liquors when young, and that when old, he invariably rose both in summer and winter before six, went to the next field, cut up a turf, smelt to his mother earth for some time, used constant exercise, and very seldom ate meat. — About 1784, died at Bodmin, Mrs. Ann Hooper, aged 102.— In 1785, died at St. Hilary, John Edwards. aged 100; and in 1794, at the same place, Blanch Troon, aged 103. — In 1778, died at Mousehole, the well-known Dolly Pentreath, aged 102. — In 1812, died at Fowey, three persons whose ages made 271 years. — At Budock, in 1812, Nanny Harris, aged 113 years and six months. — In 1813, died at Millbrook, Amos Spring, aged 104. — In 1814, died at Pelynt, Mrs. Hick, aged 106. — At St. Stephens, near Launceston, in 1814, died Sarah Cock, aged 104. — It is remarkable that at a dinner given to the poor inhabitants of St. Michael's Mount, in June 1814, where the company consisted of 93 persons, Mr. Robert James presided at. the table, aged 93.— At East Looe, in 1815, Mrs. Bray, aged THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 101 100; and in the same town died, from November 1814, to May 1815, eleven persons, the youngest of whom was 83 years ofage. — Died at Mousehole, in 1816, Thomas Johns, aged 100. — Died in April 1815, at Lostwithiel, Ann Jackett, aged 103.-^At Lanivett, in the month of May 1815, died three women, each aged 100 years ; they were all bliried in one day, in Lanivett church-yard. — At Truro, in February 1816, died Mrs. Baker, aged 100 years. After perusing the examples of longevity before adduced, the reader may come, , with Dr. Fothergill, to this conclusion : " that a temperate climate, moderate exercise, pure country air, and strict temperance, together with a prudent regulation of the passions, will prove the most efficacious means of protracting life to its utmost limits." MANNERS AND CUSTOMS. To define the amusements of the present day, so as to give satisfaction to the gay and unthinking, is a task of difficulty ; as what the heedless many may deem amusements, may to the wiser few appear nothing better than criminal devices to kill time, or unhallowed sacrifices at the shrine of fashion, Exotic and preposterous habits have arisen, and generally diffused themselves, which are not only at variance with the ancient manliness of the English character, but calculated to undermine religion, corrupt the morals, manners, and mislead all who obey these extravagant impulses, from the" paths prescribed to them as rational beings. Such an appetite, also, for luxuries and external shew has crept into the country, that health is rarely now found anywhere but in the humble cottages of the poor and industrious, who happily cannot afford to gratify a taste for indulgences ; and real comfort, once the great boast of England, appears to be gradually getting out of use. Folly and frippery have usurped the place of prudent management, sincerity lisps on the tongue, but finds no harbour in the breast, and friendship is nothing more than a name, or the shadow of mean self interest. Gambling and cards are universal, speculations founded on any bubbles, which involve hundreds, when they burst, in ruin and despair, are the order of the day, and vice, boldly stalking at noon day, finds no want of votaries, in any spot, to second her mischievous operations. This may be a strong, but it is a true picture ; would that Cornwall might be said to experience an exemption from the touch of contamination ; but even in her uninviting mountains and secluded vallies, has dissipation penetrated ; and though so distant from the centre of fashion, it is not less polished, to use a fashionable phrase, than other counties which enjoy a nearer propinquity. ^2 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF »* The inhabitants of Cornwall, however, like their climate, are still marked by peculiar features of character. " Its men," says Warner, " are sturdy, bold, honest, and sagacious ; its women lovely* and modest, courteous and unaffected." Queen Elizabeth used to remark, " that the Cornish gentlemen were all born courtiers, with a becoming confidence." Their hospitality was a subject of encomium as far back as the time of Diodorus Siculus, and that virtue, notwithstanding the lapse of eighteen centuries, still exists among them in almost all its primitive degree. The spacious kitchens and halls, of which there are the remains in different parts of the county, attest the vast quantity of victuals that were once daily prepared for consumption. Carew says, " they keep liberal, but not costly-builded or furnished houses ; give kirid entertainment to strangers ; 4hake even at the year's end with the profits of their living ; are reverenced and beloved of their neighbours ; live void of factions among themselves ; (at leastwise such as break out into any dangerous excess) and delight not in bravery of apparel ; yet the women would be very loth to come behind the fashion, in newfangledness of the manner, if not in costliness of the matter, which perhaps might overempty their husband's purses. They converse familiarly together, and often visit one another. A gentleman and his wife will ride to make merry with his next neighbour, and after a day or twain, those two couples go to a third ; in which progress they increase like snow balls, till through their burdensome weight they break again." The inhabitants, though civil to strangers, are said to be very litigious among themselves : but this may be owing to the numerous and minute subdivisions of property, which, in some cases, are hard to be determined. " Only it might be wished," says Carew, on this subject, "that divers amongst them had less spleen to attempt law-suits for petty supposed wrongs, or not so much subtilty and stiffness to prosecute them : so should their purses be heavier and their consciences lighter." Among the general customs of Cornwall, may be reckoned wrestling, and * Polwhele seems to be of a very different opinion, but Mr. Warner is enthusiastic in his praise of the lower or working class of Cornish females, and particularly notices their softness and roundness of external form, their beauty and freshness, and peculiar smoothness, delicacy, and healthy colour in the texture of their skin, which he was at a loss to account for, until he understood from a friend that they arose from their feeding chiefly on pilchards. On the sea coast of Malabar, a similar plumpness of form, and delicacy of the external article, are observable, arising from the use of a fish diet. " The inhabitants of St. Burian, both men and women," he says, " exhibit the finest specimens of Cornish strength and beauty. The broad and muscular outline of the male, and the luxuriant contour of the female form, here evince that the climate, food, or employment of the people, (or perhaps all together) are highly conducive to the maturation and perfection of the human figure." The fair complexion and light hair of a large proportion of the population, proved their Celtic extraction: but towards the western extremity of Cornwall, some of the inhabitants are characterized by large black eyes, dark hair, and swarthy complexions, whom Warner considers as descendants from the Cadizians, and this he says is nearly demonstrable from the names of several places towards this point, which are genuine Hebrew, (such as Paranzabulon, Phillach, Mewichain, Zephon, Bonithon, Marah-zion, &c.) and could only have been imposed by people with whom the language was familiar. The language of the Cadizians was a dialect of the Hebrew, or Chaldce, the origiual language of man. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 103 hurling* matches, and it has been generally held that in these exercises the former * Hurling matches are peculiar to Cornwall. They are trials of skill between two parties, consisting of a considerable number of men, (perhaps from 40 to 60 on a side) and sometimes between two or more parishes. These exercises have their name from hurling a wooden ball, about three inches in diameter, covered with a plate of silver, which is sometimes gilt, and has commonly a motto alluding to the pastime, as " Guare wheagh," or " Yw, Guare Tcad," which mean, "fair play is good play." The success depends on catching the ball dexterously, when thrown up, or dealt, and carrying it off expeditiously, in spite of all opposition from the adverse party, or if that was impossible, throwing it into the hands of a partner, who, in his turn, was to exert his utmost efforts to convey it to his own goal, which was often three or four miles distant from that of his adversaries'. This sport requires a nimble haud, a quick eye, a swift foot, and skill in wrestling, as well as strength, and good lungs. It was formerly practised annually by those who attended corporate bodies, in surveying the bounds of parishes, but from the many accidents attending the game, it is now scarcely ever practised. Carew mentions two sorts of hurling; one in the eastern parts of Cornwall, called hurling to goals, and the other in the western parts, called hurling to the country. Silver prizes used, some centuries since, to be awarded to victors in these and other games. In some parts of Cornwall wrestling is still practised ; but the custom is by no means so general as it used to be. In the mode of wrestling, Cornwall differs considerably from that used on the east side of the Tamar. No kicks are admitted, and the whole contest is fair and manly. In the Cornish hug, Polwhele perceived the Greek palestral attitudes finely revived, and two Cornishmen, iu the act of wrestling, bear a close resemblance to the figures in old gems and coins. The athletic exercise of wrestling thrives rather than diminishes in the eastern parts of Cornwall,, and continual contests occur between the Cornish and Devonshire heroes ; but, at present, the honours of the day appear undecided. The Cornish hug is still peculiar to Cornwall. With a view to maintain this superiority iu amusements, in which the Cornish delight to excel, John Knill, esq. a gentleman formerly of great eminence in St. Ives, bequeathed the income of a considerable estate to trustees, that the same might be distributed in a variety of prizes, to those who should excel in racing, rowing, and wrestling. These games he directed to be held every fifth year for ever, around A mausoleum which he erected in 1782, on a high rock, near the town of St. Ives. The first celebration took place in July, 1801, when, according to the will of the founder, a band of virgins, all dressed in white, with four matrons, and a company of musicians, commenced the ceremony, by walking in pairs to the summit of the hill, where they danced, and chauuted a hymn composed for the purpose, round the mausoleum, in imitation of the Druids, around the cromlechs of the departed brave. Ten guineas were expended in a dinner at the town, of which six of the principal inhabitants partook. Some idea of the joyous scene may be conceived from the following description of a spectator. " Early in the morning the roads from Helston, Truro, and Penzance, were lined with horses and vehicles of every description. These were seen 'midst clouds of dust, pouring down the sides of the mountains ; while thousands of travellers on foot chose the more pleasant rout, through the winding passages of the vallies. At noon the assembly was formed. The wrestlers entered the ring ; the troop of virgins, dressed all in white, advanced with solemn step, which was regulated by the notes of harmony. The spectators ranged themselves along the hills which inclose the extensive bay, while the pyramid on the summit seemed pointing to the sun, who appeared in all the majesty of light, rejoicing at the scene. At length the mayor of St. Ives appeared in his robes of state. The signal was given. The flags were displayed in waving splendour from the towers of the castle. Here the wrestlers exerted their sinewy strength ; there the rowers, in their various dresses of blue, white, and red, urged the gilded prows of their boats through the sparkling waves of the ocean ; while the hills echoed to the mingled shouts of the victors, the dashing of the oars, the songs of the virgins, and the repeated plaudits of the admiring crowd, who stood so thick upon the crescent, which is formed by the surrounding mountains, as to appeal one living amphitheatre. The ladies and gentlemen of Penzance returned to an elegant dinner, which they had ordered to be prepared at the Union hotel, and a splendid ball concluded the entertainments of the evening. Hilarity and beauty danced to the most delicious notes of harmony, till the- rosy finger of Aurora pointed to the hour, at which the quinquennial 104 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF inhabitants of the county acquired a superior vigour and adroitness. Desperate wrestling matches, inhuman cock-fights, pitched battles, and riotous revellings, are happily now of much rarer occurrence than heretofore ; the spirit of sport has evaporated, and that of industry has supplied its place. The occupations in the mining countries fill up the time of those engaged in them too effectually to allow leisure for prolonged revels or frequent festivities ; and in the other parts of Cornwall, the constant pursuits of steady labour have nearly banished the traditional seasons of vulgar riot and dissipation. " Early marriage," says Warner, " that surest guardian of virtue, and best spur of honest industry, is very general amongst them, and naturally introduces with it continence, regularity, and domestic habits. Instances of inebriety will, of course, occasionally occur amongst such numbers : but drunkenness is by no means a practice among them. Their chief beverages are water and tea, of which they are so fond, that many of them drink it with their dinners. Harvest dinners, church ales, saints' feasts, and three men's songs, " cunningly contrived for the ditty, and pleasantly for the note," are still partially observed among them ; but the use of the bow, for which they were once so famous, is gone into total disuse. The miners have holy days peculiar to themselves, particularly on the Thursday sevennight before Christmas day, in commemoration of black tin being first melted, by fusion, into white. They also keep St. Piran'sday, on the 5th of March, when they cease from work, and are allowed money to make merry with, in honour of that saint, who is said to have given them useful information relating to the manufacture of tin. But these superstitions are not so generally observed as formerly. A proper knowledge of the truths of religion, and a due observance of its precepts, have been universally diffused among them, and by the Wesleian methodists, under its soul festivities should close." Here games were again celebrated in 1806 and 1811, with increased fervour and renewed admiration. This institution, says the spectator already quoted, " will go far to preserve the tone of the Cornish character, and can never be neglected, while the Cornish men continue to be brave, and the Cornish women to be virtuous." The following chorus was sung by the virgins, at the first celebration : — Quit the bustle of the bay, Hasten, virgins, come away ; Hasten to the mountain's brow ; Leave, oh ! leave St. Ives below. Haste to breathe a purer air, Virgins fair, and pure as fair. Quit St. Ives and all her treasures* Fly her soft voluptuous pleasures, Fty her sons and all the wiles, Linking in their wanton smiles; Fly her splendid midnight halls, Fly the revels of her balls ; Fly, oh ! fly, the chosen seat, Where vanity and fashion meet ! Thither hasten ; form the ring, Round the tomb in chorus sing, And on the loft mountain's brow, aptly dight, Just as we should be — Tall in white, Leave all our cowels* and our cares below. Some appropriate verses were sung, also, by a minstrel, adorned with ribbons. * The cowel is a basket in which the women carry the fish at their back. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 105 subduing power, the habits of inordinance are gradually fading away, barbarous practices are vanquished, and the whole character is humanized, dignified, and exalted. The miners of Cornwall are also emancipating themselves from the terrors of imagination, and the chief remnants of superstition discoverable amongst them, are a careful abstaining from whistling, when under ground, and a firm belief in the divining rod. The inhabitants of Cornwall, in common with other counties, retain the custom of adorning their doors and porches, on the 1st of May, with green boughs, of planting stumps of trees before their houses, and of erecting may-poles, which upon holy days and festivals, they dress with garlands of shrubs and flowers. It is also a custom to make bonfires, and burn tar barrels in every village, on the eve of St. John the baptist and St. Peter's days, which seem the remains of one of the superstitious customs of the Druids. In former times they were accustomed to act plays or interludes in open places, taken from some parts of scripture, and performed with all that grossness which accompanied the ancient comedies of the Romans. For representing them, earthen amphitheatres, called the Rounds, were formed in some open field, about 50 feet in diameter, around the interior of which were placed benches, either of stone or turf.* These interludes were called Guary, in English miracle-plays, and sometimes lasted longer than a whole day. There are still some faint traces of the acting of plays at Christmas, when, at the time of feasting, some of the best informed among the vulgar, called puffers, enter in disguise, into gentlemen's houses, where they personate characters, and carry on miserable dialogues on scripture subjects. Boat racing, f and family excursions on the water, on Midsummer day, are common to all the western district ; but the many accidents which have happened from the over- * In the parish of Piran in the sands, a few miles eastward of St. Agnes, there is a very large and regular amphitheatre of this description. The area is perfectly level, and about 130 feet in diameter, the benches are of turf, seven in number, and rise eight feet from the area, to which there are two entrances, facing each other to the north and south. The top of the rampart is seven feet wide, from which there is an outward slope, and then a ditch. Not far from the middle of the area is a circular pit, 13 feet in diameter, and three feet deep, with sides sloping half way down to a bench of turf. From this there is a shallow trench, running from the pit nearly east, which is four feet six inches wide, by one foot deep, and extending to the undermost bench of the amphitheatre, where it terminates in a semi oval cavity. This is a curious work, and formed with all the exactness of a fortification: but the greatest difficulty is to acccount for the pit, and the trench leading to it, the uses of which are by no means obvious. t In this amusing and commendable exercise, the fishermen of Saltash particularly excel. Accustomed to row every morning to Barnpool, the Sound, Whitsand Bay, &c. in pursuit of fish, and to return every evening laden with their hard earned cargoes, to Saltash, they are enabled to endure incredible fatigue, and acquire a dexterity in the use of the oar which is not easily rivalled. In a boat race which occurred before Saltash, May 28th, 1816, two boats manned by natives of that borough actually pulled 14 miles in one hour and 20 minutes ; half of the distance being against a strong tide. A few days after a prize was again won in the estuary of the Tamar, by natives of Saltash. Even the women of this town have occasionally evinced their strength and skill in rowing matches : " Feathering their oars with skill and dexterity, Winning each heart and delighting each eye." Vol. I. p 106 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF loading of boats, the intoxication of boatmen, and the changeableness of the weather, have of late greatly lessened these dangerous entertainments. The people of Cornwall make pies of almost every thing eatable, and thus render many things not eatable except to themselves, as witness their squab pie, (now general in Devon) sweet gib let pie, herby pie, pilchard pie, muggotty pie, potatoe pie, &c. Warner, in his Western Tour, tells a laughable occurrence relative to a pie produced at an inn, before a traveller. This fondness for pies, no doubt, gave birth to the old proverb ; " The devil will not come into Cornwall, for fear of being put into a pie." The lower classes of the inhabitants of Cornwall are strenuous believers in the existence of fairies, and many stories are in repute amongst them (especially the miners) respecting these puny beings, which they generally suppose to possess the power of discovering the lodes in mines, and amusing them with music during their subterraneous labours, when favourably inclined, and when otherwise, of turning cream sour, misplacing their tools, and other strange things, which must be looked on only as dreams or fancies. It may not, however, be uninteresting to the reader, to trace the origin of fairies. These invisible and preternatural beings originated in the tenets of poly-theism, or that sect of paganism professed by all the ancient inhabitants of Europe, before the light of the gospel shone amongst them. Our barbarous ancestors, not content with deriving the origin of nature from an external being, delegated the works and operations of nature to subordinate deities, of different orders and degrees ; myriads of these spiritual existences were supposed to inhabit all parts of the universe :* some dwelt in the sun, some in the moon, planets and stars, while others were stationed on the earth, to superintend not only the affairs of mankind, but every animal and vegetable production : nay, rivers, lakes, plains, vallies, rocks, and mountains, were under their protection ; and even the elements had their guardian genii. The descriptions given of these aerial beings, in the traditions and superstitions of the people, are amusing. They are generally described to be in the full perfection of youth, and beauty, as enjoying the most elegant and finished forms, and clothed in loose, flowing garments of azure, blue, or purple, skirted with gold and silver, whilst chaplets * " For my own part," says Mr. Addison, " I am apt to join in opinion with those, who believe that all the regions of nature swarm with spirits, and that we have multitudes of spectators on all our actions, when we think ourselves most alone : but, instead of terrifying myself with such a notion, I am wonderfully pleased to think that I am always engaged with such an innumerable society, in searching out the wonders of the creation, and joining in the same consort of praise and adoration." Milton has, finely, described this mixed communication of men and spirits in paradise : — . " Nor think though men were none, That Heaven would want spectators, — God want praise : Millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth Unseen, both when we wake and when we sleep ; All these with ceaseless piaise his works behold Both day and night." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 107 of the most beautiful and odoriferous flowers, of the different seasons, adorn their heads, necks and arms ; and gems, which exceed in brilliance the pellucid drops of early dew, give a lustre to their fair and flowing tresses. Of these beings, some sport in living chrystal waters, rivers, and fountains ; others preside over groves, forests, and plains. reposed on carpets of violets, and primroses, or in bowers of jessamine, woodbines, and roses ; whilst others, furnished with golden plumed wings, ride through the regions of the air in cloudy chariots of the most splendid hues, from whence they direct the winds, rains, storms, and tempests. Others reside in subterraneous habitations, and in the bodies of trees, to whom appertain the care of corn, fruits, and cattle. Great care was formerly taken to conciliate the favour of these guardian spirits, by offering homage and sacrifices; and even now, in some parts of Devonshire and Cornwall, (where they are provincially termed pixies) the reliques of these superstitions still exist. Among the northern nations these imaginary beings are called aise, fairies, or elves ; among the Greeks they were known by the name of nomes ot gnomes; and among the Romans they were designated naiads, nymphs, sylvans, satyrs, &c. Among the Hebrews, in whose theological department they make a considerable figure, they were called angels, archangels, and seraphims. But, perhaps, in no instances have fairies been so generally acknowledged as among the Persians and Arabs, whose religion and history abound with relations concerning them, and who have even assigned them a peculiar country to inhabit, which is Galled fairy-land. From these circumstances, it is evident that the opinion respecting genii and fairies, so prevalent among most nations, arose from an incomprehension of the nature and attributes of a Superior Being, who, nature itself being formed by him, with every provision against accident, and every arrangement for use and comfort, needs no auxiliaries but the materials, which he first created. To this article we are enabled to add a most curious letter. on the subject of fairies, which has been sent to the author by an intelligent correspondent : — "An account of Anne Jefferies, now living in the county of Cornwall, who was fed for ¦ six months by a small sort of airy people, called fairies ; and of the strange and wonderful cures she performed with salves, and medicines she received from them, for which she never took one penny of her patients. " In a Letter from Moses Pitt, to the Right Reverend Father in God, Dr. Edward Fowler, Lord Bishop of Gloucester. " My Lord, " When about Christmas last, I waited on you with my printed letter, to the author of a book, entituled, " Some discourses upon Dr. Burnet; (now Lord Bishop of Salisbury) and Dr. Tiilotson, (late Lord Arch-Bishop of Canterbury), occasioned by the late funeral sermon of the former upon the latter :" After I had paid my duty and service to your lordship, you were pleased to mind me of my having told you a wonderful story, about 17 or 18 years since, in the company of a kinsman of P2 108 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF mine, a tradesman of Plymouth, who also confirmed part of it from his own knowledge ; and the following narrative you will find to contain the substance of what you have heard ; and I doubt not but I could bring several other persons, now living, to justify the truth of what I here write : nay, the person concerned, who is at this time living in Cornwall, must own it, and a great deal more, if she could be prevailed with to speak out, My Lord, I thought I could, if any person alive, have prevailed with her, she being the servant who attended me in my childhood ; but your lordship may see that I cannot, and therefore your lordship must be content with what I here publish. I am satisfied I was not, nor could be imposed on, in this affair, the particulars having made sp great an impression on me, from my youth hitherto ; I know my lord, that the greatest part of the world will not believe the passages here related, by reason of the strangeness of them ; but I cannot help their unbelief. " Your lordship knows the record where it is mentioned, that the Great God did marvellous things in the sight of our forefathers, but, for all that, they sinned yet more, and believed not his wondrous works ; and therefore unbelief is no new sin creeped into the world. And moreover, my lord, if men would give themselves time to think, they cannot but remember that the Great God has done as great and marvellous works in our age, both in judgment and in mercy, as he did in the days of old : by which the greatest Atheist may be convinced, not only of the being of a God, but also that his power and his goodness are as manifest now as of old, and therefore it is the duty of all who do, by personal knowledge, know any extraordinary works, or providences of God, which are uncommon, to publish them to the world, that the Great God may be glorified, and mankind edified ; which is purely and truly the design of publishing this narrative: — "Narrative of Anne Jefferies. ; " Anne Jefferies, (for that was her maiden name) of whom the following strange things are related, was horn in the parish of St. Teatlv in the county of Cornwall, in December 1626, and she is still living, 16&6, being now in the 70th year of her age ; she is married to one William Warren, formerly hind (a hind is one who leofcs after the rest of the servants, the grounds, cattle, corn, &c. of his master) to the late eminent physician, Dr. Richard Lower, deceased ; and now lives as a hind to Sir Andrew Slanning, of Devon, Bart. " I must acquaint you, that I have made it my business, but could not prevail, to get a relation from her, of what she herself remembers of those several strange passages of her Jife, which I here relate, or of any other that I have, either forgot, or which never came to nry cognizance ; But she being prevailed with by some of her poor iguoijant neighbours, not to do it, and she fancying that if she should do it, she might again fall into trouble, about it; I here give your lordship the best and faithfullest account I Can> ^In the year 1691, I wrote into Cornwall, to my sister Mary Martyn's sou, an attorney, to go to the said Anne, and discourse her, as from me, about tShe mostimatejaaj THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 109 strange passages of her life. He answers my letter, Sept. 13th 1691, and saith, I have been with Anne Jefferies, and she can give me no particular account of her condition, it being so long since: my grandfather and mother say, that she was in Bodmin jail three months, and lived six months without meat; and during her continuance in that condition, several eminent cures were performed by her, the particulars no one can now relate. My mother saw the fairies once, and heard one say that they should give some meat to the child, that she might return to her parents ; which is the fullest relation can now be given. " But I, not being satisfied with the answer, did, in the year 1693, write into Cornwall, to my sister's husband, Mr. Humphrey Martyr and desired him to go to Anne Jefferies, to see if he could persuade her to give me what account she could remember of the many and strange passages of her life. He answered my letter Jan. 31, 1693, and saith, As for Anne Jefferies, I have been with her the greatest part of one day, and did read to her all that you wrote to me ; but she would not own any thing of it as concerning the: fairies, neither of any of the cures she then did. I endeavoured to persuade her she might receive some benefit by it. She answered, that if her own father were now alive, she would not discover to him those things which did then happen to her. I asked her the reason why she would not do it;: she replied that if she should discover it to you, that you would make either books or ballads of it ; and she said, that she would not have her name spread about the country in books or ballads, of such things, if she might have five hundred pounds for doing it: for she said she had been questioned before justices, and at the sessions, and in prison, and also before the judges of the assizes, and she doth believe, that if she should discover such things now, she should be questioned agam for it. As for the ancient; inhabitants of St; Teath church-town, there are none of them now alive, but Thomas Christopher, a blind man, (note, this Thomas Christopher was then a servant in my father's house, --¦ when these things happened, and he remembers many of the passages you wrote of her). And as for my wife, she then being so little, did not mind it ; but has heard her father and mother relate most of the passages you wrote of her. "This is aH I can, at present, possibly get from her, and therefore I now go on with my own relation of. the wonderful cures and other strange things she did, or happened to her, which is the substance of what I wrote to my brother, and that he read to her. It is the custom in: onr; county of Cornwall, for the most substantial people of each parish, to take apprentices the. poor's children, and to breed them up till they attain to 21 years of age, and for their services;, to give them meat, drink, and clothes. This Anne Jefferies, being a poor man's child of the parish, by Providence, fell into our family, where she lived several years. Being a girl of a bold, daring spirit, she would venture at those difficulties and darigersj that no boy. would attempt. '.* In the year 1$45^ ;(she then being nineteen years old) she being one day knitting in an arbour in our garden, there came over the garden hedge to her, as she affirmed, six persons, of a small stature, all cloathed in green, which she called fairies, upon which 110 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF she Was so frighted, that she fell into a kind of convulsion fit. But, wheft we found her in this condition, we brought her into the house, and put her to bed, and took great care of her. As soon as she recovered out of her fit, she cries out ; They are just gone out of the window, they are just gone out of the window ; Do you not see them ? And thus in the height of her sickness, she would >often cry ont, and that with eagerness ; which expressions were attributed to. her distemper ; supposing her light-headed. During the extremity of her sickness,' my father's mother died; which was in April 1646 ; but durst not acquaint our maid Anne of it, for fear it might have increased her distemper, she being at that time so very, sick,- that she could hot go, nor so much as stand on her feet; and also, the extremity of her sickness; and the long continuance of her distemper, had almost perfectly moped her, so that she became even as a ehangling ; and, as soon as she began to recover, and to get a little strength, she, in her going, would spread her legs as wide as she could, and so lay hold with her hands, on tables, chairs, forms, stools, &c. till she had learnt to go again : and, if any thing vexed her, she would' fall into her fits, and continue in them a long time ; sb that we were afraid she would have died in one of them. As soon as she had got out of her fit, she would heartily call upon God, and then the first person she would ask for was myself, and would not be satisfied till I came to her. Upon which she would ask: me if any one had vexed or abused me, since she fell into her fit? Upon my telling her: no one had, she would stroke me, and kiss me, calling me her dear child, and then all her vexation was over. . ; " As soon as she recovered a little^ strength,, she constantly went to church, to pay her devotions to our great and good God, and to hear his word read and preached; her memory was so well restored to her, that she would repeat more of the sermons she heard than any other of our family. She took mighty delight- in devotion, and in hearing the word of God read and preached, although she herself could not read. . nor " The first manual operation,: or cure she performed, was on my own mother ; the occasion was as follows : — one afternoon in the harvest time, all our family being in the fields at work, (and myself a boy at school) there was none in the house but my mother and this Anne ; my mother considering that bread might be wanting for the labourers,^ if care were not taken ; and she having, before, caused some bushels of wheat to be sent to the mill, my mother was resolved that she herself would take a. walk to the mill, which was but a quarter of a mile from our house, to hasten the miller to bring home the meal, that so her maids, as soon as they came from the fields, might make and bake the bread; but, in the mean time, how to dispose of her maid Anne, was her great care, for she did rtot dare trust her in the house alone, for fear she might do herself some mischief by fire, or set the house on fire; for at that time she was so weak, that she could hardly help herself, and very silly withall. At last, by much persuasions, my mother prevailed with her to walk in the gardens and orchard, till she came from the mill, to which she unwillingly consented. Then my mother locked the door of the house, and walked to the mill ; but as she was coming home, she slipped and hurt her leg, so as that she could not rise. There she lay a considerable time, in great pain, till a THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. II f neighbour, coming by on horseback, seeing my mother in this condition, lifted her upon his horse, and carried her home. As soon as she was brought within doors of the house, word of it was sent into the fields to the reapers, who thereupon immediately left their harvest work and came home. The bouse being presently full of people, a man servant was ordered to take a horse, and ride for Mr. Lob, an eminent surgeon, who then lived at a market town called Bodmyn, which was eight miles from my father's house ; but, while the. man was getting the horse ready, in comes our maid Anne, and tells my mother that she was heartily sorry for the mischance she had got, in hurting her leg, and that she did it at such a place, naming the place, and farther, she desired she might see her leg. My mother, at first, refused to shew her leg, saying to her, what should she show her leg to so poor and silly a creature as she was, for she could do her no good ? But Anne being very importunate, with my mother to see her leg, and my mother being unwilling to vex her, by denying her, for fear of her falling into her fits, for -at all times we dealt gently, lovingly, and kindly with her, taking great care, by no means, to cross or fret her, did yield to her request, and did show her her leg. Upon which Anne took my mother's leg on her lap, and stroked it with her hand, and then asked my mother if she did not find ease by her stroking of k? My mother confessed to her she did. Upon this she desired my mother to forbear sending for the surgeon, for she would, by the blessing of God, cure her leg; and to satisfy my mother of the truth of it, she again appealed to my mother whether she did not find farther ease upon her continued stroking of the part affected? Which my mother again acknow ledged she did. Upon this my mother countermanded the messenger for the surgeon. On this my mother demanded of her how she came to the knowledge of her fall? She made answer, that half a dozen persons told her of it. That replied my mother, could not be, for there was none came by, at that time, but my neighbour, who brought me home. Anne answers again, that that was truth, and it was also true that half a dozen persons told her so ; for, said she, you know I went out of the house, into the garden and orchard, very unwillingly ; and now I will tell you the truth of all matters and things which have befallen me. You know, that this my sickness and fits came very suddenly upon me, which brought me very low and weak, and have made me very simple. Now the cause of my sickness was this : — I was, one day, knitting of stockings in the arbour in the garden, and there came over the garden hedge, of a sudden, six small people, all in green clothes, which put me into such a great fright that was the cause of this my great sickness ; and they continue their appearance to me, never less than two at a time, nor never more than eight; they always appear in even numbers — two, four, six, eight. When I said often, in my sickness, they were just gone out of the window, it was really so, although you thought me light-headed. At this time, when I came out into the garden, they came to me, and asked me if you had put me out of the house against my will ? 1 told them I was unwilling to come out of the house. Upon this they said you should not fare the better for it ; and thereupon, in that place, and at that time, in a fair path-way, you fell, and hurl your leg. I would not have you 112 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF send for a surgeon, nor trouble yourself, for I will cure your leg ; the, which she did in a little time. /• • >?«j .«*- "This cure of my mother's leg, and the stories she told of these fairies, made such a noise all over the county of Cornwall, as that it had the same effect St. Paul's healing of Publius's father of a fever, and a bloody flux, at Malta,* after his shipwreck there, as related Acts 28. 8. 9. ' And it came to pass, that the father of Publius lay sick of a fever, and of a bloody flux ; to whom Paul entered in and prayed, and laid his hands on him, and healed him. So when this was done, others, also, who had diseases in the island, came and where healed.' That people of all distempers, sicknesses, sores, and ages, came not only so far off as the Land's End, but also from London, and were cured by her. She took no monies of them, nor any reward, that ever I knew or heard of; yet had she monies at all times, sufficient to supply her wants. She neither made nor bought any medicines or salves, that ever I saw or heard of, yet wanted them notf as she had occasion. She forsook eating our victuals, and was fed by these fairies from that harvest time to the next Christmas day ; upon which day she came to our table, and said, because it was that day, she would eat some roast beef with us ; the which she did ; I myself being then at the table. " One time, (I remember it perfectly well) I had a mind to speak with her, and not knowing better where to find her than in her chamber, I went thither, and fell a knocking very earnestly at her chamber door with my foot, and calling to her earnestly, ' Anne, Anne, open the door and let me in.' She answered me, ' Have a little patience, and I will let you in immediately.' Upon which I looked through the key-hole of the door, and I saw her eating, and when she had done eating, she stood still by her bed-side, as long as thanks to God might be given, and then she made a courtsey (or bow) and opened the chamber door, and gave me a piece of her bread, which I did eat, and I think it was the most delicious bread that ever I did eat, either before or since. " Another odd passage, which I must relate, was this : One Lord's day, my father, with his family, being at dinner, in our hall, comes in one of our neighbours, whose name was Francis Heathman, and asked where Anne was ? We told him she was in her chamber. Upon this he goes into her chamber to see for her ; and not seeing her, he calls her. She not answering, he feels up and down in the chamber for her, but not finding her, comes and tells us she was not in her chamber. As soon as he had said this, she comes out of her chamber to us, as we were sitting at table, and tells him she was in her chamber, and saw him, and heard him call her, and saw him feel up and down the chamber for her, and had almost felt her, but he could not see her, although she saw him, notwithstanding she was, at the same time, at the table in her chamber, eating her dinner. " One day these fairies gave my sister Mary, (the now wife of Mr. Humph. Martyn) then about four years of age, a silver cup, which held about a quart, bidding her give it my mother ; and she did bring it my mother, but my mother would not accept of it, but bid her carry it to them again, which she did. I presume this was the time my sister owns THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 113 she saw the fairies. I confess to your lordship I never did see them. I had almost forgot to tell your lordship that Anne would tell what people would come to her, several days before they came, and from whence, and at what time they would come. " I have seen Anne in the orchard, dancing among the trees, and she told me she was then dancing with the fairies. " The great noise of the many strange cures Anne did, and also, her living without eating our victuals, she being fed, as she said, by these fairies, caused both the neighbours, magistrates and ministers, to resort to my father's house, and talk with her, and strictly examine her about the matters here related ; and she gave them very rational answers to all those questions they then asked her, for by this time she was well recovered out of her sickness and fits, and her natural parts and understanding much improved, my father and all his family affirming the truth of all we saw. The ministers endeavouring to persuade her they were evil spirits which resorted to her, and that it was the delusion of the devil; but how could that be, when she did no hurt, but good to all who came to her for cure of their distempers ; and advised her not to go to them when they called her. Upon these admonitions of the ministers and magistrates, our Anne was not a little troubled and concerned, not well knowing what to do in this case. However, that night, after the magistrates and ministers were gone, my father, with his family, sitting at a great fire in his hall, Anne being also present, she spake to my father and said, now they call, meaning the fairies. We all of us urged her not to go. In less than half a quarter of an hour, she said, now they call a second time. We encouraged her again not to go to them. By and by she said, now they call a third time. Upon which, away to her chamber she went to them. Of all these three calls of the fairies, none heard them but Anne. After she had been in her chamber some time, she came to us again with a bible in her hand, and tells us, that when she came to the fairies, they said to her: What? has there been some magistrates and ministers with you, and dissuaded you from coming any more to us, saying, we are evil spirits, and that it was all the delusion of the devil? Pray desire them to read that place of scripture, in the 1st epistle of St. John, chap. 4. verse 1. ' Dearly beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits, whether they are of God,' &c. This place of scripture was turned down to in the said bible. I told your lordship before, Anne could not read. "After this, one John Tregeagle, esq. who was steward to John Earl of Radnor, being then a justice of peace in Cornwall, sent his warrant for Anne, and sent her to Bodmin jayl, and there kept her a long time. That day the constable came to execute his warrant, Anne milking the cows, the fairies appeared to her, and told her, that a constable would come that day, with a warrant for to carry her before a justice of peace, and she would be sent to jayl. She asked them if she should hide herself. They answered her, no; she should fear nothing, but go with the constable. So she went with the constable to the justice ; and he sent her to Bodmin jayl, and- ordered the prison-keeper that she should be kept without victuals : and she was so kept, and yet she lived, and that without complaining. When the sessions Came, the justices of Vol. I. o 1 1 4 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF : the peace sent their warrant to one Giles Bawden, a neighbour of ours,! who was then a constable, for my mother and myself to appear before them,' at theirs sessions, to answer such questions as should be demanded' of us, about our poor maid Anne. Bodmin was eight miles from my father's. When we came to, the sessions, the first who was called in before the justices was my mother. What questions they asked her; I do not remember. When they had done examining her, they desired her to withdraw. As soon as she came forth, I was brought in, and called to the upper end of the table to be examined : and there was (I suppose him to be) the clerk of the peace, with his pen ready in his hand, to take my examination. I do not remember that they did put me to my oath. The first question they asked me was, What have you got in your pockets? I answered, nothing, Sir, but my cuffs ; which I immediately plucked out of my pocket, and shewed them. Their second question to me was, If I had any victuals in my pockets for my maid Anne? I answered, I had riot; and so they dismissed mej as well as my mother. But poor Anne lay in jail for a considerable time after ; and also justice Tregeagle, who was her great prosecutor, kept her in his house some time as a prisoner, and that without victuals. And, at last, when Anne was discharged out of prison, the justice made an order, that Anne should not live any more with my father. Whereupon my father's only sister, Mrs. Francis Tom, a widow, near Padstow, took Anne into her family, and there she lived a considerable time, and did many great cures ; but what they were, my kinsman, Mr. Will. Tom, who then lived in the house with his mother, can give your lordship the best account of any I know living, except Anne herself. And from thence she went to live with her own brother, and, in process of time, married, as aforesaid. " And now, my lord, if your lordship expects that I should give ybii an account when, and upon what occasion these fairies forsook our Anne, I must tell your lordship, I am ignorant of that ; she herself can best tell, if she would be prevailed with so to do ; and the history of it, and the rest of the passages of her life, would be very acceptable and useful to the most curious and inquisitive part of mankind. "And now, my lord, I think good, here, to put an end to my plain narration, of these very strange passages of this Anne Jefferies' life : it is only matter of fact which I have here faithfully related ; I have not made any observations nor reflections upon any one passage ; I leave your lordship to your own free thoughts and judgment ; I, myself, cannot give one natural reason for any one of these passages which happened to this poor woman, but must conclude with that great apostle and scholar, St. Paul : Rom- 2. 33, 34, 35, 36 ; ' O, the depths of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God J How unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out ! For who hath known the mind of the Lord; or who hath been his counsellor? Or, who hath first given to him, and it shall be recornpensed unto him again ? For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things : To whom be glory for ever. Amen.' " I am your lordship's most humble and dutiful servant, ?« May 1st, 1696." " Moses Pitt. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 115 The following is a most extraordinary account, and will interest even those who may be disposed to treat it as illustrative of the credulity of the time in which it is stated to have occurred. For ourselves we offer no opinion : it may, however, be observed, that the narrative is extremely circumstantial, and that it is drawn up by a person. whose education and respectability entitle him to our attention. " An account of an Apparition, attested by the Reverend Mr. Ruddell, Minister, at !''••¦ v Launceston, in Cornwall. "In the beginning of the year 1665, a disease happened in this town of Launceston, and some of my scholars died of it; among others Who fell under its malignity, was John Eliot, the eldest son of Edward Eliot, esq. of Trebursey, a stripling of about sixteen years of age, but of uncommon parts and ingenuity : at his own particular request I preached at his funeral, which happened on the 20th day of June 1665. In my discourse I spoke some words in commendation of the young gentleman, sdch as might endear his memory to those who knew him, and withal, tend to preserve his example to those. who went to school with him, and were to continue after him. An ancient gentleman who was then in the church, (Mr. Bligh, of Botathen): was much affected with the discourse, and was often heard to repeat the same evening, one expression I then used Out of Virgil, — . . ' • " Et puer ipse fuit contra digmas." "The reason why this old gentleman was so concerned at the character, was a reflection he made upon a son of his own, who being about the same age, and but a few months before, not unworthy of the like character I gave of the young Mr. Eliot, was now by a strange accident quite lost as to his parent's hope, and all expectations of any further comfort by him. The funeral rites being over, I was no sooner come out. of the church, but I found myself accosted by this old gentleman, and with an unusual importunity, almost forced against my humour to his house that night,; nor could I have rescued myself from his kindness had not Mr. Eliot interposed and pleaded title to me for the whole day, which as he said, he would resign to no man ; hereupon I got loose for that time, but was constrained to leave a promise behind me to wait upon him at his house the Monday following ; this then seemed to satisfy, but before Monday came, I had a new message to request that if it were possible I would be there the Sunday ; the second attempt I resisted by answering that it was against my convenience and the duty my own people expected from me, yet was not the gentleman at rest, for he sent another letter the Saturday, by no means to fail the Monday, and so to order my business as to spend with him two or three days at least. I was indeed startled at the eagerness and so many dunnings for a visit, without any business, and began to suspect that there must needs be some design in the bottom of all this excess of courtesy, for I had not searpe common acquaintance with the gentleman or his family, nor could I imagine whence should arise such a flush of friendship on a sudden. 0.2 116 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF "On Monday I went and paid him my promised visit, and met with entertainment, as free and plentiful as the invitation was importunate. There also I found a neighbour ing minister, who pretended to call in accidentally, but by the sequel, I suppose it otherwise. After dinner this brother of the coat undertook to shew me the gardens, where as we were walking, he gave me the first of what was mainly intended in all this treat and compliment. First he began to inform me of the infelicity of the family in general, and gave instance of the youngest son ; he related what a hopeful lad he lately was, arid* how melancholy he was now grown ; then did he with much passion lament that his humour should so much subdue his reason : saith he, the poor boy believes himself haunted with a ghost, and is confident he meets with a spirit in a certain field about half a mile from this place, as often as he goes that way to school. In the midst Of our discourse, the gentleman and his lady came up to us ; upon their approach they appointed me to an arbor, the parson renews the relation to me, and the parents of the youth confirmed what he said, and added many minute circumstances in a long narrative of the whole, in fine, they all three desired my thoughts and advice in the affair. I was not able to collect my thoughts enough on a sudden, to frame a judgment upon what they had said, only I answered, that the thing the youth reported to them was strange, yet not incredible, and that I knew not then what to think or say of it, but if the lad would be free to me in talk, and trust me with his counsels, I had hope to give them a better account the next day. I had no sooner spoken but I perceived myself much in their favour, for the old lady was not able to hide her impatience, but her son must be called immediately; this I was forced to comply with and consent to, so that drawing off from the company to an orchard hard by, she went herself, and brought her son to me, and left him with me : it was the main drift of all these three to persuade me that either the boy was lazy and glad of any excuse to keep from school, or that he was in love with some wen eh and ashamed to confess it, or that he wanted to get money of his father that he might go to London, after a brother he had there, and therefore they begged of me to discover the root of the matter, and to dissuade, advise, or reprove him, but chiefly by all means to undeceive him, as to the fancy of ghosts and spirits. I soon entered into close conference with the youth, and at first was very cautious not to displease him, for I doubted he Would be too reserved, but we had scarce passed the first salutation, and began to speak to the business, before I found that there needed no policy to shrew myself into his heart, for he most openly told me, that he loved his book and desired nothing more than to be bred a scholar, that he had not the least respect for any. womankind, as his mother gave out, and that the only request he would make to his parents was, that they would but believe his constant assertions, concerning the woman he was disturbed with, in the field, called Higher Broomfield ; he told me with all naked freedom and a flood of tears, that his friends were unkind and unjust to him, neither to believe, nor pity him, and that if any man would but go with him to the place, he might be convinced that the thing was real. By this time he found me apt to pity his condition, and be attentive to bis relation of it, and therefore he went on this manner. This woman THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 117 that appears to me, said he, lived a neighbour to my father, and died about eight years since, her name is Dorothy Dingley, of such a stature, such an age, and such complexion; she never speaks to me, but passeth by hastily, and always leaves the foot path to me, and she commonly meets me twice or three times. It was about two months before I took any notice of it, and though the shape of the face was in my memory, yet I could not recal the name of the person ; but without more though tfullness I did suppose it was some woman who had frequent occasion that way, nor did I imagine any thing to the contrary, before she began to meet me constantly morning and evening, and always iu the same field, and sometimes twice or thrice in the breadth of it, (the first time I took notice of her was about a year since, and when I first began to suspect it to be a ghost, I had courage enough not to be afraid, but kept it to myself a good while, and only wondered very much at it) I did often speak to it, but never had a word in answer, then I changed my way, and went the under horse road, and then she always met me in the narrow lane between the Quarry Park and Nursery, which was worse; at length I began to be terrified at it, and praying continually that God would either free me from it, or let me know the meaning of it; night and day, sleeping and waking, the shape was ever running in my mind, often did I repeat the places of scripture. With that he takes a small bible out of his pocket, Job, 7. 14. ' Thou scarest me with dreams, and terrifiest me through visions.' And Duet. 38. 69. ' In the morning thou shalt say would God it were evening, and evening thou shalt say, would God it were morning, for the fear of thine heart wherewith thou shalt fear, and for the sight of thine eyes which thou shall see.' I was much pleased with the lads ingenuity in the application of those scriptures to his condition, and desired him to proceed ; thus said he, by degrees I grew pensive, insomuch that it was taken notice of by all our family, whereupon being urged to it, I told my brother of it, and he told my father, and mother, and they kept it to themselves for some time, the success of this discovery was only this, they did sometimes laugh at me, sometimes chide me, but still commanded me to keep my school and put such things out of my head, I did accordingly goto school, but always met the woman in the way ; I told him without making any person privy to our intents, I would next morning walk with him to the place about six o'clock, he was even transported with joy at the mention of it, and replied, but will you sure sir? thank God, now I hope I shall be believed : from this conclusion, we retired into the house. " The gentleman, his wife, and Mr. Williams, were impatient to know the event, insomuch that they came out of the parlour into the hall to meet us ; seeing the lad look cheerful, the first compliments from the old gentleman, were, come Mr. Ruddell, you have talked with Sam, I hope, now he will have more wit. At these words the lad ran up stairs to his chamber without replying, and I soon stopped the curiosity of the three expectants, by telling them, 1 had promised silence, and should be as good as my word, but when things were riper, they might know all, at present I desired them to rest in my promise, that I would do my utmost in their service, for the good of their eon; with this they were silenced, I cannot say satisfied. The next morning before 118 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF five o'clock, the lad was in my chamber, I arose and went with him ; the field he led me to I guessed to be twenty acres, in an open country, and about three furlongs from any house; we went into the field, and had not gone a third part, before the spectrum in the shape of a woman, with all the circumstances, he had described her to me in the orchard, the day before, as much as the suddenness of its appearance and transition would permit me to discover, met us and passed by, I was a little surprised at it, and though I had taken up a firm resolution to speak to it, yet I had not the power, nor indeed durst I look back, yet I took care not to shew any fear to my pupil and guide, and therefore telling him I was satisfied in the truth of his complaint, we walked to the end of the field and returned, nor did the ghost meet us at that time above once. I perceived in the young man a kind of boldness mixed with astonishment, the first caused by my presence, and the proof he had given of his own relation, and the other by the sight of his persecutor, in short, we went home, I somewhat puzzled, he much animated ; at our return, the gentlewoman, whose inquisitiveness had missed us, watched to speak with me, I gave her a convenience and told her that my opinion was, that her son's complaint was not to be slighted nor altogether discredited, yet my judgment in this case was not settled. I gave her caution that the thing might not take wind, least the country might ring with what we yet had no assurance of. In this time I had business which would admit of no delay, wherefore I went for Launceston that evening, but promised to see them again next week, yet I was prevented by an occasion which pleaded a sufficient excuse, for my wife was brought home from a neighbour's house very ill. " However my mind was upon the adventure, I studied the case, and about three weeks after went again, resolving by the help of God to see the utmost. The next morning being the 27th of July, 1665, I went to the haunted field by myself and walked the breadth of it, without any encounter. I returned and took the other walk, and then the spectre appeared to me, much about the same place I saw it before, when the young gentleman was with me, in my thoughts this moved swifter than the time before, and about ten feet distance on my right hand, insomuch that I had not time to speak as I determined with myself before-hand ; the evening of this day, the parents, the son, and myself, being in the chamber where I lay, I proposed to them our going altogether to the place next morning, and told them that there was nO danger in it, we all resolved upon it, the morning being come, least we should alarm the family or servants, they went under the pretence of seeing a field of wheat, and I took my horse and fetched a compass another way, and so met at the stile we had appointed ; thence we all four walked into the field, and had passed above half the field before the ghost made its appearance, it then came over the stile just before us, and moved with that swiftness, that by the time we had gone six or seven steps, it passed by ; I immediately turned my head and ran after it, with the young man by my side ; we saw it pass over the stile at which we entered, but no farther. I stepped upon the hedge at one place, he at > i^-hrr, but could discern nothing; whereas I dare aver that the swiftest horse in THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 119 England could not have conveyed himself out of sight in that short space of time. Two things I observed in this day's appearance, that a spaniel dog who followed the company unregarded did bark and run away as the spectrum passed by, whence tis easy to conclude that twas not our fear or fancy which made the apparition, that the motion of the spectrum was not gradatim, or by steps and moving of the feet, but a kind of gliding as children upon the ice* or a boat clown a swift river, which punctually answers the description the ancients give of the motion of their lemures. "But to proceed, this ocular evidence clearly convinced, but withal strangely affrighted the old gentleman and his wife, who knew this Dorothy Dingley in her life time, were at her burial, and now plainly saw her features in this apparition. I encouraged them as well as I could, but after -this, they went no more. However, I was resolved to proceed, and use such lawful means, as God had discovered, and learned men have successfully practised on these unvulgar cases. " The next morning being Thursday, I went out very early by myself, and walked for about an hour's space in meditation and prayer, in the field next adjoining to the Quartiles ; soon after five, I stepped over the stile into the disturbed field, and had not gone above thirty or forty paces, before the ghost appeared at the farther stile, I spoke to it with a loud voice, in some such sentences, as the way of these dealings directed me, whereupon it approached, but slowly, and when I carile near, it moved not, I spoke again, and it answered in a voice neither very audible nor intelligible ; I was not the least terrified, and therefore persisted, until it spake again and gave me satisfaction, but the work could not be finished at this time? wherefore the same evening, an hour after sunset it met me again, near the same place, and after a few words of each side, it quietly vanished, and neither doth appear since nor ever will more to any man's disturbance, the discourse in the morning lasted about a quarter of an hour. " These things are true and I know them to be so, with as much certainty as eyes and ears can give me, and until I can be persuade^ that my senses do, deceive me about their proper objects, and by that persuasion deprive myself of the strongest inducement to believe the Christian religion, I must and will assert these things in this paper are true;, and for the manner of my proceeding I find no reason to be ashamed of, for I can justify it to men of good principles, discretion, and recondite learning, though in this case I choose to content myself in the assurance of the thing, rather than be at the unprofitable trouble to persuade others to believe, for I know full well with what difficulty relations of so uncommon a nature and practice obtain belief. " To the ignorance of men in our age in this peculiar, and mysterious part of philosophy and religion, namely, the communication between spirits and men, not one scholar out of ten thousand though otherwise of excellent learning knows any thing of it, or the way how to manage it; this ignorance breeds fear and abhorrence of that, which otherwise might be of incomparable benefit to mankind." 120 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE. Like the Irish, Erse, Armorican, and Cambrian languages, the Cornish tongue was a dialect of that which before the Saxon invasion was common to all Britain, th& ancient Celtic or Gaelic: but it was more pure, and nearer the original than any of the other languages. When the inhabitants of the island were dispersed into Wales, Cornwall, and Bretagne, in France, the same language, for the want of frequent intercourse, in different degrees, underwent different changes, and was soon variously pronounced, spoken, and written. Its radicals, however, according to Dr. Borlase, were so much alike, that they were known and admitted by the inhabitants of either country ; but the grammar so varied, that they could not converse. The latter part of this remark would not seem to be correct, for in 1746, as related before in the general history, capt. Barrington had a seaman on board, who, in speaking his own language, was readily understood by some French seamen on the coast of Bretagne:* and Mr. Warner was told at Truro, that about fifty years since, two Welch gentlemen, then in the town, were introduced to a Cornishman, acquainted with the old language of his country, when they had a conversation in their respective tongues, and were very intelligible to each other. The Cornish dialect has been regarded as the most pleasing of the three, being less guttural, " stored with sufficient plenty to express the conceits of a good wit, both in prose and rhyme," (or, to use Carew's words, " not so unpleasing in sound, with throat letters"), and therefore more elegant and expressive.^ Thus, for instance, the Welch * The following names of places in Britany, place the similarity of the Cornish and Armorican languages in a striking point of view, and prove the connection that once existed between the two countries. Portdavet, Plainguain, St. Meen, Breals, St. Aubyn, Poutivy, Poutscorff, Rostrenan, Lanillis, Goulven, Landivisean, St. Pol de Leon, Pouton, Guerlesquin, Rohan, Antray, Perimare, Lesneven, Cranzon, Gourin, Coray, Rosporden, Lanmur, Lannion, Treguier, and Trien river. t " The Cornish and Armoric dialects," says Dr. Pryee, " are the most nearly allied in character, orthography, and sound, of any two of the British dialects. The Welch, Irish, and Erse, differ fiom each other greatly, and the.two latter differ from the Cornish and Gaulish very much. Indeed the Welch is closely related to us, and would appear more so, if it were deprived of those numerous combinations of consonants, with which it is, to us, perplexed and entangled. We may easily account for the similarity existing between the Cornish and Armoric British, for the coasts of Bretagne, Normandy, and Picardy are opposite to the sliores of Cornwall, Devon, &c. so that the first commercial discoverers of these lands, in their sailing up the British Channel, had equal opportunities of communicating their Grecian, and Roman dialects, of the Syriac root." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. *2l' say Ceh, and the Cornish leh, both which signify a flat stone. Again, the Welch call a lake Chwch, and the Cornish luh. It is remarkable, that Cornwall and Wales greatly resemble each other, not only in their language, but in the general appearance of the two countries, and in the manners and customs of their respective inhabitants. The most material singularities of the Cornish tongue were, that the substantive was generally placed before the adjective, (as Paz agan, Father ours, March guiddn, Horse white) the preposition sometimes after the case governed, and the nominative, governed case, and pronouns, often incorporated with a verb. Letters, likewise, were changed in the beginning, middle, or end of a word or syllable ; some were omitted, and others inserted ; and one word was not unfrequently compounded of several others, for the sake of brevity, sound, and expression, as in Meor ras tha Dew, many thanks to God ; anciently written Maur gras tha Deu, and Merastawhy, many thanks to you, a contraction of Maur'ras tha why. Doubtful as the existence of this language may seem at present, yet it was universally spoken in Cornwall, long after the reign of Edward 1, and continued to be partially used down to the latter part of the reign of Henry VIII, when the Lord's prayer, creed, and ten commandments, were first taught in the English tongue ; and from thenceforth religious services were, in most places, performed in that language. After this, in consequence of the frequent intercourse and trade which took place between the inhabitants of Cornwall and the English, that is, the inhabitants of other counties, and particularly those of Devon, the language was ill preserved by the polish of society, and amid other refinements of questionable advantage, the old manly tongue of Cornwall was at first circumscribed within its limits, and finally gave way before a more general language.* In Carew's time, " the principal love and knowledge of this language lived in Dr. Kennall, the civilian," and most of the inhabitants could speak no word of Cornish, but very few were ignorant of the English. In 1610, when Norden compiled his History of Cornwall, the ancient language was chiefly used in the western hundreds, particularly Penwith and Kerrier. After having been driven by the encroachments of the English tongue into " the uttermost skirts of the shire," it made a stand for some time in the parish of Feock, where its use was so prevalent in 1640, that the vicar was under the necessity of administering the sacrament in the vernacular tongue, as his * Whitaker says, that the English language was forced upon the Cornish, and adds, that this act of tyranny was at once gross barbarity to the people, and a death blow to the Cornish language. When the liturgy however, was appointed to supersede the use of the mass, at the reformation, it appears that the gentlemen of Cornwall denied that it might not be enjoined them in Cornish, from which circumstance it might be presumed that they were not ignorant of English, and that the legislature did not force its use upon them. To this substitution of the liturgy in English, whether voluntary or compulsive, may be ascribed one particular cause of the decay of the Cornish tongue. Another cause may be assigned, perhaps, in the cessation of the guary performances, which were formerly used at great conventions of the people, and consisted of scriptural histories &c. in the old native tongue. But this language of the eastern islanders, though used in common discourse and in writing, has not superseded the Cornish names of persons, much less of places, both of which partake more of the original tongue than of any other. Vol. I. r 122 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF parishioners understood no other language. In the parishes, also, of St. Paul, and St. Just, in the western extremity of the county, it was almost universally spoken in 1650, by the fishermen and market-women in the former, and the tinners ip the latter pl&c.fe. In Mr. Ray's visit to Cornwall, in 1662, Mr. Dickan Gwyri, was the only person who could write in the Cornish language, at St. Just, where were few who -could not speak English, and few of the children who could, speak Cornish. In 1678, Mr. Robinson, the rector of Landewednac, preached a sermon to his. parishioners in Cornish only, a circumstance rather at variance with Mr. Ray's observation, n In 1701, Mr; Lhuyd remarked that the language was then retained only in five or six villages towards the Land's End. In 1768, Mr. Daines Barrington made a complete tour of Cornwall, in search of the remains of the Cornish language, but he could find only one person, Dolly Pentreath, an old fisherwoman at Mousehole, who could speak it fluently, and two or three aged women her neighbours, who understood it. In 1776, the same; gentleman produced before the Antiquarian Sbciety, a letter written by one -: William • Bodener, a fisherman, at Mousehole, in Cornish and English,, which may be seen in. the fifth volume of the Arehaelogia ; and in the following year he informed the society that John Nancarrow, of Marazion, could then converse in the forruer language. In: 1778, a Mr. Thompson, of Truro, wrote a: Cornish epitaph on Dolly Pentreath, with whom Bodener, already mentioned, who died at an advanced age, in 1794, used to talk, before her death, for hours together, in their: ancient tongue1. In 1790; it appears by the preface to Dr. Pryce's Cornish grammar and vocabulary, that the vulgar Cornish was then spoken at the extremities of the county, and he mentions, in particular, a very old man, at Mousehole, then living, who being on shore at Morlaix, three score years before, to buy greens, found that he could make known all his wants inCornish, and be better understood in that dialect than at home. William Matthews, of Newlyn, near Penzance, who died there about thirty years ago, also spoke the Cornish language later and much more fluently than Dolly Pentreath. His son, William Matthews was also well acquainted with it ; he died in the same village about the year 1800. The names of many of the ancient towns, castles, rivers, mountains, seats, and families, (particularly in the western parts ©f the county) are derived from the Cornish tongue;* and most of the technical appellations in mining, fishing, husbandry, and building, may be traced to the same source, which circumstances, one might have •Most of the family names begin with Tre, Pol, or Pen, which from the frequency of their occurrence, gave birth to the well known distich :— ,.,¦,,• " By Tre, Pol, and Pen, You shall know the Cornishmen." Camden, in his remains; has a much more expressive rhyme; Vii. "By Tre, Ros, Pol, Lan, Caer, and Pen; You may know the most Cornishmen." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 123 supposed, would have preserved the language, and rendered the acquisition of it, by regular education, both useful and instructive to the inhabitants. Had the Cornish been equally determined as the Welsh in resisting all innovations of thei* language; they would not now have to lament its loss. But far contrary to this* the rapid encroachments of the English or Anglo-Saxon tongue in Cornwall have been viewed, without any effort to counteract them, and the language, if not totally extinguished, has long since ceased to be the vehicle of oral communication. Indeed sUch has been the neglect of Cornwall in this respect, that even after the tftedovery of printing, they never adopted that mode of preservation; but permitted the opportunity to pass unheeded. Mr. Warner, notwithstanding the most assiduous enquiries, in 1808, to which he seems to have been urged by the assertion of Mr. Whitaker, that an old man at St. Levan, and an old woman at Newlyn, were the last possessors of the old Cornish tongue, Was unable to discover any one who could speak the1 language, and he very properly concluded, " that though it might still lurk in some hole or corner, it had arrived to the last fluttering pulse of its existence, and was doomed, probably, to give up the ghost, without being again brought forward into publicT notice." In the third volume of the Archaelogia, are preserved three copies of Cornishr books. In the •Cottonian library is a Cornish vocabulary, from whence Dr. Borlase 60pted the one he has given at the end of his work on Cornwall. Iri the Bodleian, library were two Cornish MSS. containing several ordinalia or interludes, among which was one relating to the origin of the world, another relating! to the -passion of Our Saviour, in 1036 verses, a third to the resurrection, and a fourth to the deluge and creation of the world, written by William Jordan, of Hellastow, in 161 L The amtliors; of the other interludes are unknown. A Cornish grammar, the first Cornish book overprinted, was published by Lhuyd, in 1707. An arialogy has been supposed to exist between the late Cornish language and the Greek; and Carew mentions, from the authority of a Mr. Williams, several words in the two languages, which are similar hi- sound and meaning. This' circumstance will not excite any surprise, when it is considered that the Greek derived its origin from the old Gaelic ,or Celtic, and that several' of the greatest philologists of England and France have maintaired that the Mr. Tonkin considers that most of the Cornish family names, except those introduced at the conquest, were assumed from local causes, and in this opinion lie is undoubtedly sanctioned by various authorities. The greater part of the names now in use in England,, is derived from the Anglo-Saxons; and there are few of them, with.. the exception of some particular appellations, in Cornwall, which may not be traced to Saxon compounds ¦ allusive to towns, villages, mountains* rivers, &c. On the Tamar many names of, places are half Saxon and! half Cornish. It was not until the reign of Edward III, that the significant de, before; the place to which a person belonged, wa9 omitted, and front' thenceforth, what was originally meant only to point out the residence, of a single individual, gradually: became the genuine name of a whole family, however numerous,. In Tonkin^ time, it was customary among the meaner sort, to call the son by the father's Christian name, but the custom, it is believed, is no longer practised. Sobriquets, or nick names, were also common among* tue.miners,. but these are now only applied in joke, and do not attach, except in familiar conversation. R2 124 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF tongues spoken in Cornwall, Wales, and Britany, are the chief (if not the whole) remains of the Celtic language* When the English tongue was first introduced into Cornwall, it was termed Saxonage, and though the inhabitants were by no means averse to its introduction, yet even in Carew's time, many of them, when asked by a stranger any question in English, were accustomed to answer " Meea navidna cawzasawzneck," " I can speak no Saxohage.'' The English now spoken in Cornwall is observed by travellers, to be more refined than that spoken in Devon and Somerset, and particularly at Truro, but among the lower classes a certain mode of chaunting or singing out their words prevails, which is very disagreeable to those who are unaccustomed to it. Carew notices, that the Anglo-Cornish language had not " past two or three natural oaths," but that this want " was relieved with a flood of most bitter curses and spiteful nick names." He mentions also, that his countrymen had " taken: up certain peculiar phrases, which require a special dictionary for their interpretation," such as, " Tis; not bezib'd to me," " Thou hast no road," " He will never scrip it," &c. Most of these bye-phrases, in Tonkin's time, were laid aside, though of some of them, which still remained, he approved for their significant mode of expression, such as " You are always upon the same lidden," or lesson ; pridy, proud ; and boobish, lubberly or foolish, a word now used all over the kingdom. The Saxon word, pilm, is still commonly applied to denote dust, but many other terms, such as thwyting, cutting chips, &e. which Carew stiles rude ones, are obsolete. Still, however, there are some provincial expressions peculiar to the husbandmen and miners of Cornwall, which do not seem to be common in other countries. Nothing can denote the good sense and intelligence of the Cornish more than their proverbs, which, in the language of an author, who recommends the concentratioh of knowledge into axioms, or brief sentences, may be called " pointed goads." To reprove a person for idleness they say, "Dost thou make idle a coat?" That is, a coat for idleness. " Speak little, speak well, and well be spoken again." " It is better to keep than to beg." " Speak little, speak well ; little of public matters is best." " There is no down without an eye, nor hedge without ears." " Do good ; for thyself thou doest it." " When thou comest into the world, length of sorrow follows ; when thou beginnest the way, 'tis not known which side ; to the east or west, to the north or south." " By small *The Chaldean, Syriac, Egyptian, Arabic, Phoenician, Celtic, Gaulish, Welsh, and Cornish languages, are said by Dr.Pryce, to be all derived from the original Hebrew; and in their descent one from the other, in travelling from the east to the west, to have branched themselves into so many different dialects from one and the same root. The Hebrew and Chaldee are nearly the same, aud the Syriac next to the latter, in which language Christ and hfe apostles used to converse. The Greeks appear to- have composed their letters from the Phoenician characters and the Latins progressively from the Greeks. The ancient and true Cornish appears to be mostly derived from the Greek and Latin, as it participates much of their cadence and softness, with less of the guttural harshness peculiar to the Hebrew and Chaldee. The superior purity of the Cornish is ascribed to its genuine introduction from the shores of Greece and Sidon, with the natives of which Cornwall was in the habit of trafficing in the earlier ages. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 125 things are the minds of men discovered better than by great matters ; because in great things they will accommodate themselves, but in small matters they follow their own nature." The following is a specimen of the Cornish language in the apostle's creed, as it was formerly used in all the Cornish churches : — " Me agris aez en Du, an Tas Allogollo- gack, wresses a Neu hag doar ; hag en Jesu Chrest, ys nuell mab agan arluth ; neb ve concevijis ryb an hairon sperres, genjis ay an Voz Mareea, cothaff orthaff Pontius Pilat, ve crowsye, maraws, hag bethens ; of deskynas en the Iffran ; hag an trysa jouma ef sevye arte thort an maraws ; ef askynnas en the Neuf; hag setvah wor an dighow dome ay Du, as Tas Allogollogack ; rag en a ef fyth dos the judgge an beaw hag an maraws. Me agris en benegas spirres, an hairon catholic egles, an communion ay sans, an givyaus ay peags, and sevyans ay an corfe, hag an bewe regnaveffere. Amen." Literature. — Cornwall has no reason in this respect, to decline comparison with any other province of the island. Its improvements in knowledge and taste have been considerable, as will appear evident by the long enumeration of ancient and modern works which we are about to offer to the reader's notice, produced by Cornish authors. It has been already intimated, under the head of Ecclesiastical Polity, that by the Saxon constitutions, the bishops, abbots, aud rectors, were required to keep their families in a continual application to reading, and that every priest, also, was enjoined to have a school in his house, so that the houses of these individuals might be considered a college or seminary for education. This primitive provision for the elementary or plenary education of youth, continued for ages afterwards, till other societies were formed, and other buildings were erected for the more formal, public, and general purposes of education. Nor did these elementary or plenary schools cease at the parsonage-houses, till grammar-schools arose from the beneficence, and were opened under the patronage of dignified persons. Even now, in some parts of Cornwall, the schools are kept in churches, and particularly at St. Columb. The private schools, too, that are now kept by clergymen, all over the kingdom, are derived from the ancient institution of schools in every parsonage-house, the boarders and pupils being yet* considered a sort of collegiate society. The ancient colleges of education for Cornwall seem to have been at Launceston St. Germans, St. Neot, St. Buryan, Crantock, St. Mary Week, and Bodmin. The most ancient ./fae-schools were at Saltash, Launceston, and Penryn. At Tavistock, when it was considered a town in Cornwall, a lecture was instituted for the support of the Saxon tongue, and the building appropriated to that purpose, was called the Saxon school. Many of the principal gentry of Cornwall were educated at Stowe, and the Granvilles were not less celebrated for their attention to the morals and learning of rising generations than for their hospitality. The more modern schools have been a small grammar-school 129 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF at Stratton ; a free and endowed grammar-school at Callington ; a mathematical school at Looe, founded in 1703, by colonel John Speccott, of Penheale ; a grammar*school at Fowey, founded in 1700, by Shadrack Vincent, esq. of Roselian in St. Blazey, (who greatly signalized himself in the Dutch wars, as a volunteer under the earl of OsSOry) ; a grammar-school at Liskeard, where many of the first rank and abilities have been educated ; a grammar-school at Lostwithiel ; a grammar-school at Probus ; a grammar- school at Tregoney ; a free-school at Truro, said to have been founded by one of the Borlase's, for the express purpose of classic education, but it has, within a few years, been opened to the mathematics ; a grammar-school at Helston, and a free-school at St. Ives. Charity schools (the most ancient of which are those at St. Columb, Grampound, Liskeard, Looe, Penzance, Saltash, Launceston, MorvaL Polperro, and St. Anthony)- are numerous in the county ; and it has several book or reading societies, the principal of which is " The Cornwall Library and Book Society," founded at Truro, in 1792. The public appetite for news is professedly aimed to be gratified in two newspapers, one called " The Royal Cornwall Gazette," first published by Mr. Flindell, and now by Mr. Nettleton ; the other called " The West Briton," published by Mr. Heard, for the proprietors, Messrs. Budd, Walker, and Co. LITERARY CHARACTERS. In enumerating those who have shed lustre on the literary annals of Cornwall it will be the most advisable method to notice the different individuals according to their several births, or periods of flourishing. This is not the mode adopted by Mr. Polwhele, but it will tend equally as his systematic arrangement, to bring the reader acquainted with the literary worthies of the county, in the production of whom it will be found to surpass many other counties, and to be exceeded by none. If reliance may be placed on Collier, this catalogue might commence with the famous St. Petrock, who is supposed by that author to have been born in Cornwall, and to have gone from that county into Ireland, instead of coming from thence, or being a Welsh, Irish, Cornishman, as Fuller supposes in his " Worthies of Wales." Petrock " wrote a book of solitary," says Tonkin, " whereunto he was much adicted, and flourished in 560," In 1040, flourished Hucarius, the Levite, who (according; to Fuller, Bale, and Pits) was born in Cornwall, and lived at St. Germans. He was a pious and learned man, and wrote an hundred and ten homilies, besides other books, now lost. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 127 * In 1170, John of Cornwall, a student at Rome, and other universities in Italy, wrote of the Incarnation of Christ, against Peter Lombard, and dedicated his work to pope Alexander III, by whom be was highly favoured. Henry de Bracton, a native of Bracton, (a place situated about eight miles from Oakhampton), is mentioned as one of the earliest writers of English law. In 1201, Simon Thurway, or Thurney, a native of Cornwall, went from Oxford to Paris, where he attained a distinguished rank, in the study and knowledge of divinity, among the Sorbonists. From intense application he, at length, lost his senses, with the power of articulation, and Polydore Virgil makes the following remark concerning his imbecility : " Juvene nil acutius, sene nihil obtusius." In 1250, lived Michael of Cornwall, (whom Camden stiles "by, much the most eminent poet of his age") who maintained the reputation of his country against Henry de Abrincis, a libeller. The time and place of his death are unknown. In , was born Thomas Trivet, whom Camden calls a nobleman of Cornwall; and of whom Carew says, " Neither is Thomas Trivet to be forgotten as a writer, though he has graven his memory in a fairer letter, by building the costly bridge at Bridgewater, (taken down a few years since, and replaced with an iron one) of which he was sometime lord." Speaking of this person, Tonkin says, " Neither can I find what he. wrote, but take him to be, the person that was lord chief justice to Edward I, and father" of Nich. Trivet, of whose annals we have an excellent edition at Oxford, 1719, but who, being born in Norfolk, we cannot lay but half a claim to him. This Nicholas was prior of a priory of Dominican friars in London, where he was huried A. D.T328." In 1292, ox 1301, Walter of Exon, a Franciscan or Dominican friar, at Craritock, wrote the life of Guy, earl of Warwick, which Tonkin supposes to be the same as is frequently sold on the stalls. Ih the reign of Edward II, Carew notices one Geffrey of Cornwall, as a writer. " Perhaps this,*' says Tonkin, "¦ is the same with Geraldus Cornubiensis," whom bishop Nicholson makes contemporary with Jeoffry of Monmouth, about 1150: but this cannot be possible, and therefore it is reasonable to suppose that Carew has mis-stated the date of his existence.. In 1304, William de Grenefild, son of Sir Theobald Grenvill, of S to we, and Jane Trewint, was elected arch-bishop of York, but he was not confirmed until 1306, at Lyons, in France,, by pope Lea V, who then resided in that city, and maintained himself chiefly/ with the money which he got from the prelates for their confirmations. Archr-bishop Grenefild had to pay this religious harpy 9500 marks, besides his expences* which made him so poor, that when he returned to England, he was under the necessity of collecting money from his clergy, twice during one year, first in the name of a benevolence, and secondly by way of an aid. The arch-bishop was a great favourer of the Templars, then oppressed by the Pope, and Philip, king of France;; but his friendship was not supported by sufficient influence to be. of much avail j-: he was present at the council Of Vienna, (where he sat next to the arch-bishop of Triers) when 12!*- HISTORICAL SURVEY OF that order was abolished. Carew mentions that he was removed in 1344, from the deanery of Chichester to the chancellorship of England, and arch-bishop of York ; but this seems to be corroborated by no authority, and particularly, as he is stated by Tonkin to have died at Corwood, in 1315, and to have been buried in the chapel of St. Nicholas. The arch-bishop left the " reputation of an able statesman and no ill scholar behind him." In 1310, Godfrey of Cornwall, was a divinity reader in the Cornish college at Paris. He was bred both in Paris and Oxford, and afterwards became a Carmelite of no mean esteem among his order, of which he was a defender against the encroachments of Gerard us Bouoniensis, a Frenchman, its master general, who made two provincials of that order in England, where before there was only one. " This Godfrey," says Tonkin, " wrote a bookfor the old way, as many others, on several subjects. John Baconthorp, his contemporary, much esteemed him, and quoted him by the title of Doctor Solennis, or the grave doctor." He is said to have been born at Court, in St. Stephens in Brannell, and to have been an admirable casuist in the divinity of the schools. The famous William of Wickham, is said to have been rector of Menheniot, in Cornwall. Michael Blasinpain is mentioned as a poet in the reign of king Edward III. In 13 — , was born at Crocadon, in the parish of St. Mellion, near Saltash, John Trevisa, who was educated at Oxford, afterwards became a secular priest, and then chaplain to Thomas lord Berkeley, by whom he was made vicar of Berkeley in Gloucestershire, but he was no friend to a monastic life. At his patron's request he translated the old and new Testaments into the English tongue, though the same had been done fifty years before by John Wickliffe ; but not with the same perfection of language. Trevisa's translation, however, fell far short of Tindall's, in the reign of Henry VIII, in the same respect. Mr. Trevisa also translated Bartholomew's " De proprietatibus rerum ;" added 55 years to Ralph Higden's " Polychronicon ;" and is supposed to have written a History of Britain, now unknown ; from which latter work Carew, perhaps, was induced to style him " the ancient and well-deserving chronicler." Mr. Trevisa died at a very advanced age, either in 1399, or 1410. Polwhele says that Trevisa translated only a few texts of the Bible. jn 13 — t wa« born at Tregura, in the parish of St. Wenn, Michael Tregury who was bred in the university of Oxford, where he attained such esteem among his contem poraries, that he was recommended to Henry V, as a fit professor for the university, which that monarch founded at Caen in Normandy, in 1418. From thence he was preferred, by Henry VI, to the arch-bishopric of Dublin, where he continued until his death, on Dec. 21st 1471, when he was buried in St. Patrick's church. He was the author of many learned books. In 14 — , was born John Arundell, son of Sir Rainfred Arundell, (third son of Sir John Arundell, of Lanherne) by Joan his Wife, daughter of Sir John, and sister and heir of Sir John Coleshill, of Tremadart. He was consecrated bishop of Litchfield and THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 129 •Coventry, Nov. 6th, 1496, and from thence translated to the see of Exeter, June 29th, 1502. He died March 15th, 1503, and was buried in the church of St. Clements Dane, in London. In the reign of Henry VI, flourished John Skewish, a native of Cornwall, who compiled many abridgements of chronicles, and the wars of Troy. Fuller, in his Worthies, mentions a John Skewish, or Skuish, as being born probably at Skewes in Cury, and as a man of much experience and general learning. Bale says the latter was one of cardinal Wolsey's cabinet counsel, and that he wrote a chronicle, collected out of several authors, was inclined to the Protestant reformation, and flourished in 1530. Tonkin supposes these two Skewishesto be one and the same person. About 1530, was born in Essex, Catherine, fourth daughter of Sir Anthony Cooke, and afterwards wife of Sir Henry Killigrew, of Cornwall. She was not-only mistress of the Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and other languages, but derived from nature a truly poetic taste, which evinced itself on more than one occasion. Her sister was married to the lord treasurer Burleigh, and he endeavouring to obtain for Sir Henry Killigrew the appointment of ambassador to the French court, lady Killigrew was too tenderly attached to him to bear the idea of his going abroad, and she addressed a copy of Latin verses to her sister, on the occasion, of which the following is a translation : — i " If, Mildred, you, from wishes kind, My valued charge should send, No more my soul shall own combin'd, The sister and the friend. If from my eyes, by thee detain'd, The wanderer cross the seas, No more my love shall sooth as friend, No more as sister please. His stay let Cornwall's shore engage, And peace with Mildred dwell ; Else war with Cecil's name I'll wage, Perpetual war, — farewell I" Sir Henry Killigrew was of large property, and knighted for his services in a public employ. The fair subject of Jhis article was living in 1576, as is proved by the will of her father, dated at that time, but the exact period of her decease is not now known. In 1555, was born at Anthony, Richard Carew, the celebrated author of the " Survey of Cornwall," and son of Thomas Carew, by Elizabeth Edgcumbe, daughter to Sir Richard Edgcumbe. At the early age of eleven years, he became a commoner of Christ church, in Oxford ; and three years afterwards, such were the uncommon vigour of his understanding, and brilliancy of his genius, that he was called on to dispute extempore with the matchless Sir Philip Sidney, who was only a year older than Mr. Carew. These youthful disputants displayed their power before the earls of Leicester and Warwick, and other nobility. " Ask you the end of this contest?" says Vol. I. s 130 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Fuller. " They neither had the better, both the best." After Mr. Carew had spent three years at Oxford, he removed to the Middle Temple, where he remained, according to Wood, three years more, and attained great proficiency in many branches of knowledge, particularly in acquiring the Italian, French, High Dutch, and Spanish languages. Some authors are of opinion that he went abroad with his uncle, Sir George Carew, but Tonkin entertains a different sentiment, and apparently not without founda tion. Mr. Carew's knowledge of the laws, his love of justice and equity, and his affection for the government, raised him to all the posts of honour, consistent with a country life. In 1581, he was made a justice of the peace, high sheriff of Cornwall in 1586, and about the same time the Queen's deputy for the militia. In 1599, he was one of the deputy-lieutenants of the county, under Sir Walter Raleigh, treasurer of the lieutenancy, and colonel of a regiment appointed for Cawsand Bay, and consisting of 500 men, armed with 170 pikes, 300 muskets, and 30 calivers. In 1589, he was elected a fellow of the original Antiquarian Society, and made an elegant oration on the devastations of time, and in praise of the study of antiquity. His proficiency in natural philosophy enabled him to improve agriculture and husbandry to such a degree, that he was " rated among his neighbours," says Wood, " the greatest husband and most excellent manager of bees in Cornwall. The enquiries he made into the history and antiquities of nations, and chiefly of Great Britain, induced him to attempt an history of his native county, which he at first intended only for his own amusement : but Mr. Camden having seen it, thought himself bound to notice the work in the first addition of his Britannia, printed in 1586. Mr. Carew, after permitting it to lie dormant sixteen years, at length, in 1602, published his " Survey of Cornwall," which is undoubtedly one of the best early county histories that was ever printed. It was received with general applause, notwithstanding the author's assertion that it was " long since begun, a great while discontinued, lately reviewed, and then hastily finished :" and Mr. Camden, in his sixth edition of his Britannia, printed in 1607, again acknowledges the merits of the author. Mr. Carew intended to publish a second edition of his valuable work, but for some reasons, now unknown, the design was abandoned. The Survey was not the only work written by Mr. Carew. He was the author of " The true and ready way to learn the Latin tongue," (printed in 1654) and of " A dissertation, shewing the excellency of the English tongue." In 1594, he published a translation of Juan Huerte's, "Examen de Ingenios Sciencias," under the title of "The examination of men's wits : in which, by discovering the variety of natures, is showed for what profession each one is apt, and how far he shall profit therein. But neither of these works can be compared with his masterly Survey, which displays a vigorous understanding, improved by comprehensive study, and a very lively fancy, whose flights are generally agreeable, from being exercised under the restraints of judgment." A second edition of it was published in 1723, a third in 1769, and a fourth in 1811, with Mr. Tonkin's annotations, and other valuable additions, by lord De Dunstanville. Mr. Carew was intimate with the most noted scholars of his time, particularly with Sir Henry Spelman ; and John THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 131 Dunbar, a Scotch poet, stiles him " another Livy, another Maro, another Papinian, and highly extols him for his great skill, in history and knowledge of the laws." He died on the 6th day of November 1620, and was buried in the church of East Anthony, among his ancestors. Sir George Carew, his uncle, before alluded to, " in his younger years gathered such fruit as the university, the inns of court, and foreign travel, could yield him." On his return, having been called to the bar, he became secretary to lord chancellor Hatton, and after his decease, held a similar situation under his lordship's two next successors, by the special recoinmendation of queen Elizabeth, who made him prothonotary of the court of chancery, conferred on him the honour of knighthood, and in 1598, sent him ambassador to Poland. In the reign of James, he was one of the commissioners employed to treat with the Scotch for an union, after which he was sent to France, where he formed an intimacy with Thuanus. He died about 1613, after having written a relation of the state of France, with the character of Henry IV, and principal persons of that court, which remained in MS. until 1749, when it was published by Dr. Birch. In 1573, was born at Jacobstow, Degory Wheare, who became a member of Broad- gate's-Hall, in Oxford, in 1592, took his degrees in arts, and completed that of master, in 1600; was elected probationer of Exeter college, in 1602, and six years afterwards, leaving that college, travelled into foreign countries. On his return he was entertained -by lord Chandos, who both respected and exhibited to him ; after his lordship's death, Mr. Wheare retired to Gloucester-Hall, where he was chosen by Camden to be the first reader of the historical lecture, then founded by him at Oxford ; and soon after he became principal of Gloucester-Hall, both which situations he held till his death. Mr. Wheare was well versed in history, and the author of several works on that and other Subjects. The principal of these were, " De ratione et methodo legendi historias dissertation' Oxon, 1625, 8vo. (which afterwards went through several editions, under the title of " Relationes hyemales de ratione at methodo," &c. and was translated into English by Edmund Bohur, esq.) ; " Parentatio historica, sive commemoratio vitae et mortis Gul. Camdeni ;" " Dedicatio imaginis Camdeni ;" and " Epistolarum Eucharisticarum fasciculus charisteria ;" which three latter were all printed together, at Oxford, in 8vo. in 1628. He wrote, likewise, " Lectures on the three books of the Punic wars, in Lucius Florus." On his death, August 1647, he was buried in the chapel of Exeter college. His library, and collection of MSS. went after his death, into the haridsof his old friend, Francis Rouse, provost of Eton college, and his MS. lectures to the Bodleian library. He left behind him a widow and several children, who soon after: became very poor, — the too common fate of the posterity of learned men. In 1575, was born, at , Charles Fitz Geofry, of a genteel family, who in 1592^ became a commoner of Broadgate's-Hall, in Oxford, where he took the degrees in arts. He next became rector of St. Dominick, in Cornwall, where, as well as at the university, he proved himself a learned divine, and an excellent Latin poet. Having taken the degree of bachelor in divinity, he died at St. Dominick, Feb. 22nd, 1636, and s2 132 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF was buried in the church. Mr. Fitz Geofry was highly celebrated iu the works of several of the wits of his time. His works were, "The life and death of Sir Francis Drake," written when he was bachelor of arts, in such lofty verse, that he was from thence called "The high towering falcon;" " Affariae, sive Epigrammata, lib. 3. Ccenotaphiae, lib. 1. Oxon, 1601, 8vo." Several sermons, meditations, &c. printed in Oxford and London, from 1620 to 1637; and " A collection of choice flowers and descriptions," out of his own works, and those of the most famous poets of the nation, collected about the beginning of the reign of James I. In 1577, was born, at St. Buryan, William Noye, son of Edward Noye, of the same place. In 1593, he entered at Exeter college, where he continued three years in close application to his studies," after which he removed to Lincoln's Inn, to learn the common law. Towards the end of James's reign, he was returned for Helston, to two parliaments, in both of which he shewed himself a decided enemy to the court party. In 1625, he was chosen for St. Ives, and continued a popular patriot, until he was made attorney- general, in 1631, for which laborious office and narrow recompence, he immediately sided with the court, and sacrificed his virtue, honour, and good name. The idea of levying ship-money is said to have originated with him, as well as many other measures of the times, which were justly hateful to the public. By his own party he was considered a solid, rational man ; — though no great orator, he was certainly a profound lawyer, and this character is sustained by his writings. He died at Tunbridge Wells, in August 1634, worn out by drudgery and fatigue, and was buried at New Brentford. The king was much affected at his death, and the clergy more ; but his enemies, the vintners and players, of whom he was no encourager, rejoiced at his decease. He was the author of 1. " A treatise of the principal grounds and maxims of the law of England." 1641, 4to. afterwards 8vo. and 12mo. — 2. "Perfect conveyancer, on several select and choice precedents." 1655, 4to. — 3. " Reports of cases," in the time of Elizabeth, James, and Charles I, with exceptions for all maimer of declarations, &c. 1656, folio. — 4. " Complete lawyers, in a treatise concerning tenures and estates, &c. real and personal." 1661, 8vo. ; and 5. Arguments of law and speeches." He also left several choice collections made from the tower records, reduced into two large paper books of his own writing, one concerning the king's naval power, and the other about the privileges and jurisdiction of ecclesiastical courts. From his indefatigable attention to the law, the following anagram was made on his name: — " I moyle in law." His will, made in 1634, is rather curious, as is the document relating to his defence of Exeter college, against a claim of lord Petre, in 1614. In 1579, was born, at Halton, Francis Rouse, a younger son of Sir Anthony Rouse, by Elizabeth, his first wife, daughter of Thomas Southcote, esq. At twelve years of age, Rouse became a commoner of Broadgate's-Hall, where he took the degree of bachelor of arts. Leaving the university, he went to the inns of court, where, being esteemed a man of parts, but wholly devoted to the puritanical party, he was, by the influence of lord Robarts, (whose daughter had became the second wife of his father) BAYIE S '&JLBMBIT '1(1 S O !l 3 i .A . F. R . ^ .Ml^ . 1.1:1 IS Pi'IIilt ().["' liis ^\iir>(-\stor ( I, .>/ r/y //cry,'///// /yy/v/'y/'/ / ; >// / y / '¦ / " A '/ AA/r Keain^cts Mous, £/r/'t\>(s r. A'c. A"c. <('(¦? ifi/. AJJUft.-W. Artsitus 77. S>n/rm>i'ie. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 133 chosen a member of parliament for Truro, in the latter end of the reign of James I, and again during the reign of Charles I. In 1640, he was again returned for that borough, when he shewed himself a great enemy to bishops, and the prerogative. In 1643, he forwarded and took the covenant, was chosen one of the assembly of divines, and for his zeal in the holy cause, made provost of Eton college, in the room of Dr. Richard Stewart, a steady royalist. He seems to have been very active in parliament, and eagerly helped in changing the government, and putting down the king and house of lords. In 1653, he became a member of the little parliament, and elected its speaker; in the same year he was made one of Oliver's council, as also the prime examiner and approver of public preachers ; and in the following year a commissioner for Cornwall, for ejecting such as were then called scandalous and ignorant ministers and schoolmasters. For all these services he was afterwards removed by Cromwell to his house of lords. Mr. Rouse was styled by the loyal party " The old illiterate Jew of Eton," and another Proteus. He was considered, however, by his own party, a very learned man, and of exemplary benevolence. He died at Acton, near London, July 7th 1658, and was buried in the church of Eton college. He left several things in divinity, which are particularized by Wood, and was a considerable benefactor to Pembroke college, (built in the place* of Broadgate's-Hall) the members whereof, and particularly Charles Fitz Geofry, celebrated his memory in verse. In 1585, Stephen Gourmeline, published the life of St. Alban, the proto-martyr. In 1592, was born, at Port Eliot, in the parish of St. Germans, John Eliot, only son of Richard Eliot, of that place, by Bridget Carswell, his wife. He entered as a gentleman commoner of Exeter college, in Oxford, in Michaelmas term, 1607, at the early agei of fifteen years, but left the university without a degree, after he had continued there three years, went to one of the inns of court, and passed the bar. In 1618, he received the honour of knighthood from king James at Whitehall, and from that period to the time of his death, sat in parliament; where he shewed himself at all times a zealous supporter of the liberties of the people, and a decided enemy to favourites, and their encroachments oh the constitution, for which he was several times imprisoned, and particularly in the Tower, in 1626," with Sir D. Diggs, for his speech on the duke of Buckingham's impeachment. In the same year he was confined in the Gatehouse, at Westminster, for refusing to part with money on the loan. After the dissolution of the parliament, which met March 17th 1626, he was again sent to the Tower, where he died, Nov; 27th 1632, (as appears by the inquisition taken after his death) and was buried in the chapel belonging thereto. Sir John's family, after his decease, received a compen sation, in 1646, of £5,000, for his sufferings, and noble conduct in opposing the illegality of the times. Sir John Eliot, besides his printed speeches and debates, which may be seen in the first volume of Rushworth's collections, left many things in MS. such as "The report of the committee on the stannaries," of which he was chairman, and verses, being chiefly invectives against the duke of Buckingham, to whom he bore a bitter and most inveterate enmity. 134 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF In 1598, was born at Prideaux Herle, Charles Herle, third son of Edward Herle, esq. by Ann, his wife, daughter of John Treffry, of Fowey, esq; At the age of fourteen years he took up his residence at Exeter college, where he took -the degree of M; A. in 1618, after which he embraced holy orders, i Before the breaking out of the civil wars he was presented to Winwick, in Lancashire, thenone of the richest benefices in England. Being a Puritan, he took the covenant; in 1643, he was chosen one of the assembly of divines, and in 1646, after the death of Dr. Twisse, he was voted by parliament prolocutor of that assembly. After king Charles had been beheaided, heilretiredto Winwick, having previously received a compensation for his services jand losses during the war. In 1654, he was appointed, one of the assistants to the(comriiissioners',of Lancashire, for ejecting scandalous and ignorant ministers arid schoolmasters^ He was esteemed by his own party " the prime man of note, learning, and power, among the clergy," and published several sermons, contemplations, &c. ra. catalogue of which is given by Wood. He died at Winwick, in , September, 1659,; leaving several .^children, the second of which, Henry Herle, settled as a merchant in Truro. .'-''¦ 4'" In 15 — , was born, at Linkinhorne, (of which his father was then vicar) Thebphilus Wodenote, who after having received an academical education at Eton, beeaihe a scholar of King's college, at Cambridge^ in 1608. He afterwards, became M.A. bachelor of divinity, vicar of Linkinhorne, after the. decease of his. father,; and was incorporated M.A. at Oxford, July 13th, 1619. He was the author.- of several Works, among which were " Observations upon the history of Nadab and Abihu," 8vo. printed in 1623 ; a manual, entitled, " Good thoughts in bad times ;"" at which, time it is supposed he was sequestered from his living for loyalty; " Hermes theologus." Lond. 1649, 12mo. and " Erimicus theologus, or a sequestered divine, his aphorisms, !&e»" Lond. 1654, 8vo. «1» nv. In 15 — , was born, either at Saltash, or Botusfleming, Richard Wills, who was educated at New college, in Oxford, but left it without a degree, and travelled into France, Germany, and Italy. After spending several years in different universities} and taking the degree of M.A. at Mentz, he returned an accomplished gentleman, and being well versed in the Latin tongue, published, in 8vo. in 1573, " Poematum liber ad Gul. Baronem Bourghleum." In 1574, April 24th, he was conditionally incorporated at Oxford, in the degree he took at Mentz. , In 15 — , was born in Cornwall, (probably at the place of the same name) Bartholoriiew Traherne, or Traheron, who is said by Bale to have been " parentum stemmate" clemsi" Having received his education at Exeter college, in Oxford, he travelled into Germany and Italy, to improve himself. On his return to England he took holy orders, and was made library keeper to Edward VI, who estimating his merit, conferred on him the deanery of Chichester, about 1551. On the accession of Mary, he surrendered his preferments, and emigrated to Germany, from religious scruples ; he continued there till her death,, and then returning, was restored to all that he had given up. While he was abroad, he wrote and translated several things, both in prose and verse, a list of which THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 135 is contained in Wood's Athenae Oxonienses. Among them is an invitation to his brother Thomas, to leave the Romish church, turn Protestant, and come over to him. The last thing he published was in 1562, and he was living in the fourth year of Elizabeth, In 15 — t was jj0rn m Cornwall,! Walter Wylshman, who received his education at Exeter college, in Oxford, took the degrees in arts, and stood as a member of Broad- gate'srHall in an act celebrated in 1594, to complete it, being then minister of Dartmouth, in Devon, and much resorted to for his practical way of preaching, He published three sermons, in 8vo. printed, in London, 1616, under the title of " The sincere preacher." In 15 — , was born) Charles Tregian, (son of Francis Tregian, of Wolvedon, in Cornwall, the noted sufferer in the Catholic cause,) who was educated in the English college at Rheims, and afterwards going to Rome, belonged to cardinal Allen's family, on whose decease, he served in the king of Spain's army in Flanders. He was a man of letters, and published a piece entitled " Planctus de morte cardinalis Alain." ¦ In 15 — , was born, John 'Carpenter, probably in the town of Launceston, where some of the name resided. He entered as a bachelor of Exeter college, where he continued four years or more, studying the arts with unwearied industry. At length leaving the university without a degree, he became rector of Northleigh, in Devon, and having published several sermons^ died there in March; 1620, leaving a son Nathaniel, who was a noted philosopher, poet, mathematician, and geographer. In the reign of Henry VIII, flourished Mary, daughter of Sir Thomas Arundell, of Lanherne, who was first the wife of Sir Thomas Ratcliffe, and secondly of Henry Howard, earl of Arundell. This lady acquired great reputation by translating into English the wise sayings and eminent actions of the emperor Severus, which she dedicated to her father. She was an excellent Grecian, as well as Latin scholar, and many of her MSS. are now extant in the royal library, at Westminster. Giles Farnaby, of the Truro Famaby's, and near of kin to Thomas Famaby, the celebrated schoolmaster of Kent, was of Christ church, in Oxford, and studied there twelve years in the faculty of music, of which he was admitted bachelor, in 1592. He afterwards proved himself an eminent musician, and was the author of several canzonets to four voices, with a song of eight parts, published in. London, in 4to. in 1598. In 1604, John Luff, a retainer of Sir Reinold Mohun, dedicated a small work on armoury or heraldry, to his patron. It is in quarto, but of no great value, except for some arms of Cornish gentlemen, taken out of church-windows, &c. and not to be met with in any other work. In 1606, was born at Lostwithiel, Samuel Austin, who entered as a bachelor of Exeter college, in 1623. In 1630, he took the degree of master of arts, about which time he had a benefice conferred upon him. In 1629, he published in 8vo. "Austin's Urania, or the heavenly muse," which he dedicated to Dr. John Prideaux, rector of Exeter college, and a great encourager of the author's studies. In 1611, as already mentioned, William Jordan, of Helston, was author of a Cornish interlude or opera, called « The creation of the world, with Noah's flood," in 4to. 536 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF In the same year was born Thomas Killigrew, (brother to Sir Henry, hereafter noticed) who was page of honour to Charles I, and groom of the bedchamber to Charles II. He wrote nine plays, which were collected into a folio volume, in 1664, and was a man of infinite wit in conversation : he died in 1682. In the following year (1612) was born Henry, brother to the preceding, who having been brought up at Christ church, in Oxford, in 1642, was created D.D. and made prebend of Westminster. He wrote in his youth a tragedy called " Pallantus and Endora," and in 1685, a volume of sermons, written by him, was published in 4to. The time of his death is not known. He left a daughter Anne, who distinguished herself greatly in painting, and executed the portraits of the duke and duchess of York, in a beautiful manner. She was also eminent for her great piety, and died, generally lamented, of the small pox, in 1665, aged only 25. The year after appeared her poems, in 4to. with an elegant prefatory ode from the pen of Dryden .* In 1617, was born at Godolphin, in Cornwall, (Tonkin says in the castle of St. Mary, in Scilly, of which his father was governor) on St. Andrew's eve, John Godolphin, an eminent civilian, who became a commoner of Gloucester-Hall, in Michaelmas term, 1632, where, four years afterwards he took the degree of bachelor of civil law. In 1643, he was created a doctor in the same faculty, and in 1653, having previously sided with the men in power, he was, by an act of parliament, constituted one of the three admiralty * Dr. Johnson pronounced this poem to be the noblest ode that our language has produced. The first stanza, he observes, " flows with a torrent of enthusiasm." " Thou youngest virgin-daughter of the skies, Made in the last promotion of the bless'd ; Whose palms new-pluck'd from Paradise, In spreading branches more sublimely rise, Rich with immortal green above the rest ; Whether, adopted to some neighb'ring star, Thou roll'st above us, in thy wand'ring race, Or in procession fix'd and regular, Mov'd with the heav'ns majestic pace ; Or, call'd to more superior bliss, Thou tread'st with seraphims the vast abyss : Whatever happy region is thy place, Cease thy celestial song a little space : Thou wilt have time enough, for hymns divine, Since heaven's eternal year is thine. — Hear, then, a mortal Muse thy praise rehearse In no ignoble verse : But such as thy own voice did practise here, When thy first fruits of poesy were giv'n To make thyself a welcome inmate there ; While yet a young probationer, And candidate of heav'n."— THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 137 judges. At the restoration he was made one of the king's advocates, being as well read in divinity as in the civil law. He died in London, April 3, 1678, and was buried in the north aisle of Clerkenwell church. A list of his works may be seen in Wood. Among them were "A view of the admiral's jurisdiction," published in 8vo. ; " Repertorium canonicum, or an abridgement of the ecclesiastical laws of this realm, consistent with the temporal," published in 4to. ; " The holy limbec," and " Holy arbour." In 1618, Nicholas Darton, a Cornishman, entered himself at Exeter college, and took one degree in arts. He afterwards became minister of Killesbye, in Northampton shire: he wrote several sermons, and among them one, in 4to. dedicated to William lord Say, and published in London, in 1649, at which time the author, who had been always considered a Puritan, sided with the Presbyterians. Another was entituled, " Ecclesia Anglicana, or a clear and Protestant manifesto ;" and printed in 4to. in 1964. Richard Carew is mentioned in Wood's Athenae Oxoniensis, as the author of "Excellent helps by a warming stone," printed in 4to. in 1652. In 1620, was born at Kerris, in the parish of St. Paul, William Hicks, who became a commoner of Wadham college, Oxford, in 1637, and there passed through the classes of logic and philosophy : but left it in the beginning of the war, without a degree, being by his relations put in arms against the king, and became so fanatical in his opinion, " that he was esteemed," says Tonkin, " little better than an Anabaptist ;" after which he was made a captain in the trained bands. In 1659, he published, in folio, "Revelation revealed, being a practical exposition of St. John's revelation," which lying dead on the bookseller's hands, was printed in 1661, with the new title of " Quinto monarchia, cum quarto omolatiae, or a friendly compliance between Christ's monarch and the magistrates," &c. Common report, both in Exeter college, and in Cornwall, stated at the time, that " Revelation revealed" was not written by William Hicks, but by a kinsman of his, Alexander Harrie, a clergyman's son in Cornwall, bachelor of divinity, and sometime fellow of Exeter college, and that the same coming into Hicks's hands, was published by him as his own. If this story be true, Alexander Harrie, and not Hicks, should be inserted here as the writer. Hicks died at Kerris, and was buried in St. Paul church, March 3rd, 1660. The stone crosses remaining in the parish of St. Paul, are said to have been thrown down by him, after the reformation. Mr. Grainger places him in the interregnum, class ninth, among the miscellaneous authors in divinity, history, antiquities, &c. In 1622, was born, William Killigrew, son of Sir Robert. After receiving a classical education at Oxford, he went abroad; on his return he was made governor of Pendennis Castle, and Falmouth. He suffered greatly for his loyalty to Charles 1 ; but on the restoration he was knighted, and appointed vice-chamberlain to the king. Sir William died in 1693, having been the author of four plays, now sunk in oblivion. In the same year, was born at Truro, Cuthbert Sydenham. This gentleman entered as a commoner of St. Alban's-Hall, Oxford, in 1639, where he continued until that city was garrisoned for the king, and at this period being patronized by some of the Vol. I. t 139 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF godly party, he became a forward zealot among them. About 1644, he was chosen lecturer at St. Nicholas church, in Newcastle-upon-Tyne, without receiving any but the presbyterian orders. Here, by his constant and confident preaching, he obtained great respect among his brethren; and in 1650, he was created M. A. without undergoing; any' preparatory examinations. He was the author of several sermons and religious tracts, which were chiefly in the puritanical strain, and are enumerated- by Wood. Among them are " Hypocrisie discovered," 1654, 8vo. ; and " Greatness of the mysterie of godliness," 1656, 8vo. The former was the subject of three sermons, taken from his mouth, in short hand, by one of his friends, and published without alteration. He also wrote a warm piece of controversy in vindication of Oliver Cromwell, and Sir Arthur Haselrigg, in order to wipe off the aspersions of John Lilburne. Having wasted himself (as his friends said) in the ministry, he retired to London, where he died, March 1654, In the same year, was born at Skewes, in the parish of Crowan, John Pendarves, who was admitted serviter of Exeter college, in 1637, where he became a tolerable disputant, and in the latter end of 1641, took the degree of bachelor of arts. In the following year he left the university, and having a voluble tongue, employed himself in preaching' in houses^ barns, under trees, hedges, &c. At length, after several changes, he fixed on anabaptism, and having numerous disciples, made himself the head of that sect. He published several works, on the doctrines which he had espoused, and after a short life, spent in continual agitation, he died in London, in September 1657, thence was conveyed, with great pomp, to Abingdon in Berkshire, where he was buried in the Anabaptist burial place. So many of this sect attended the funeral, that Oliver Cromwell, apprehensive of some disturbance, sent major-general John Bridges, with eight troops of horse, into those parts, to keep them quiet. In 1626, was born at Pendavy, Charles Morton, son of Mr. Nicholas Morton* rector of Blisland, (which he was obliged to quit for non-conformity) and grandson, by his mother's side, of Mr. Kestle, of Pendavy. Mr. Charles Morton was sent by hia grandfather, when about seventeen years of age, to Wadham college, Oxfords, where; he Was very studious, and showed a great zeal for the rites and ceremonies of the chureh- of England. In time he became fellow of Wadham college, the warden of which, Dr. Wilkins, greatly esteemed him for his mathematical genius. After his ejectment, by the act of uniformity, he retired to a small tenement of his own, at St. Ives* where he preached privately, until the fire in London, when having occasion to go thither, he fixed himself at Newington, as a teacher of youth, in which he was peculiarly successful. In 1685, he emigrated to New England, and was chosen pastor of a church, at Charles- Town, where he died, in his eightieth year. He published, or left in MS. " The little peace-maker," " Foolish pride," " The make bate," " Debts discharged," "The gaining honour considered and improved," " The way of good men, for wise men to walk in," " Season birds," " Meditations on the first fourteen chapters of Exodus," " The spirit of man," " Of common-place or memorial books," "A discourse on improving the county of Cornwall, ' the seventh chapter of which, on sea sand for manure, appeared in the THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 339 Philosophical Transactions, in 1675 ; "Considerations on the New River," "Letter to a friend, to prove money not so necessary as imagined," besides several other treatises of a compendious nature, he being an enemy to large volumes, and often saying, " A great book is a great evil." About the year 1631, was born at Tremere, near Bodmin, Richard William Lower, who received his education at Westminster school, and Christ church, Oxford, where, after going through a course of philosophy, he applied himself solely to the study of physic, in which he soon made such a considerable progress, that the famous Dr. Thomas Willis, engaged his services as an assistant and companion in attending his country patients. Ei 1666, be removed to London, where he was chosen a member of the Royal Society, and of the College of Physicians ; and his reputation continuing daily to increase, be was at length esteemed one of the ablest physicians in the city, and is said to have been appointed physician to Charles II. But having the misfortune to disoblige the court, by joining with the whigs in the affair of the popish plot, in 1678, he lost the greater part of his practice, which he was never able afterwards to recover. He died in 1691, and was interred at St. Tudy, near Bodmin. Dr. Lower wrote a masterly work, entituled " Tractatus de corde;" and another, entituled " De motu et colore sanguinis et ehyH in cum transitu." He published an essay, also, in the Philosophical Transactions, to shew a safe riaethod of transfusing the blood of One animal- into another. He was the discoverer, in 1664, of a medicinal spring in Northamptonshire, known by the name of Astrop WeHs, Which, On the recommendation of himself and Dr. Willis, became much frequented. In 1636, was born at Lostwithiel, Samuel Austin, son of the Samuel Austin before noticed, who entered as a commoner in Wadham college, Oxford, in 1652, took one degree in arts, and then went to Cambridge for a time. He published several works both in prose and verse, of which Wood gives an account ; but was considered a vain, conceited man. He died in 1665. In 1639, was born at Kilkhampton, Denis Granville, a younger son of the loyal and valiant ; Sir Beville Granville, and brother to the earl Of Bath. He received his education at Exeter college, Oxford, where he took his degrees in arts and divinity.' He afterwards became arch-deacon of Durham, first prebendary in the cathedral church of that diocese, rector of Easington and Elwick, chaplain in ordinary to the kirig, and lastly, dean of Durham, in 1684. He would probably have risen to higher preferments, had not his too strong attachment to the doctrine of passive obedience and non-resistance, induced hirn, at the revolution, to relinquish his livings, and go into voluntary exile. Being solicited to change his religion to no purpose, he was harshly treated, in his fixile,' by James and his court. Dean Granville happened to chuse for. the place of his residence in France, a small house, near Granville, anciently belonging, tor his ancestors before the Conquest, and on. visiting the cathedral church, hefoxindthqre3a very noble monuihent of his great ancestor Hamon Dentatus, who was its founder, on - t 2 HO HISTORICAL SURVEY OF which, making himself known, and the ancient records of the country agreeing with his pedigree, he was received and entertained ever afterwards with all the honours due to a descendant of their first patron. His death took place April 8th, 1703, at Paris, and he was buried in the church-yard of the Holy Innocents, in that city, leaving no issue by his lady, one of the daughters of Dr. Cosins, bishop of Durham. He was the author of some sermons, and several tracts in defence of the doctrines and purity of the church of England, which he dedicated to the queen of James II, when in France. His sanctity, morals, and politeness, obtained for him great esteem. In 1645, was born in London, John Mayow, a descendant from the ancient and genteel family of his name, living at Bray, in the parish of Morval. He was admitted a scholar at Wadham college, in 1661, and soon after chosen probationer fellow of All Souls college, where, though he took his degrees in civil law, he preferred the study of physic* In the course of time he became noted for his practice, particularly at Bath, where he used to attend in the summer season ; but he was still more celebrated for his works, which are highly creditable to his genius, and consist of " De respiratione, tractus unus," " De Rachitide, tractus xmus," Oxon, 1668, 1669, &c. in 8vo. ; " De sal nitro, et spiritu nitro acerbo," " De respiratione foetus in utero et ovo," " De mortu musculari et spiritibus animalibus," in large 8vo. Oxon, 1674. These five works were printed together, in 8vo. at the Hague, in 1681. He died in London, in September 1679, and was buried in the church of St. Paul, Covent Garden. Dr. Mayow was one of the greatest chemists this or any other country has produced, and Dr. Beddoes has lately proved that most, of the modern discoveries in chemistry were known to him. In 1648, was born at Padstow, Humphrey Prideaux, who received his education at Westminster school, under Dr. Busby, from whence he was elected, in 1668, to Christ Church, Oxford, where he took his degrees in arts. In 1676, he published his " Marmora' Oxoniensia, ex Arundelianis, Seldenianis, aliisque conflata cum perpetus commentario," which introduced him to the acquaintance of the lord chancellor Finch, afterwards earl of Nottingham, who not only made choice of him to superintend the education of his son, but in 1679, presented him with the rectory of St. Clement's, near Oxford, and in 1681, bestowed on him a prebend of Norwich. During the reign of James II, he signalized himself by his writings in defence of the Protestant faith, and for his eminent services was, immediately after the revolution, promoted to the arch-deaconry of Suffolk, In 1691, he was offered the Hebrew professorship at Oxford, but declined it ; and he also declined the see of Norwich, when Dr. Trimmel was translated to Winchester. In 1697, he published "The true nature of imposture fully displayed in the life of Mahomet, with a discourse annexed, byway of letter, to the Deists," and in 1702, he was installed dean of Norwich. About eight years afterwards, he was cut for the stone, by an unskilful hand, which rendered him incapable of preaching, and interrupted his studies for some time ; but, on his partial recovery from this painful disease, he proceeded with his inestimable work, " The connection of the history of the old and new Testament," which he at length completed. He died at Norwich, November 1st, 1724, and was interred, in compliance. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 141 with his own direction, in the cathedral church of that place. He was a man of most amiable character, , very regular in his manner of life, and usually in his study by five in the morning, by which means he really lived more years than other men of greater longevity, accustomed to indolence. He was also a most eloquent preacher, and strenuous defender of ecclesiastical and civil liberty. Notwithstanding his zeal against popery, the Pope presented him with a gold medal, as a testimony of esteem for his abilities and learning. He left several MSS. and collections of letters. In September 1669, was born at St. Neot, John Anstis, the famous English antiquary. In 1702 (after having been educated at Oxford, from whence he removed to the Inner Temple) he represented the borough of St. Germans, and in 1714 he was appointed garter king at arms, which he held till his death, March 4th, 1744, when he was interred in the family vault at Duloe. In 1706 he was the author of, in 8vo. " A letter on the honour of the' earl marshall ;" in 1720, of, in 8vo. " The form of the installation of the garter;" in- 1724, of, in two vols, folio, "The register of the most noble order of the garter;" and in 1725, of, in 4to. "Observations introductory to an historical essay on the knighthood of the bath," works which are well known to all lovers of heraldry. He left in MS. a history of Launceston, a treatise on the antiquities of Cornwall, and many other works and collections, now dispersed among different hands, one of which was a treatise, " On the right of the pre-emption of tin." John Anstis, son of the above, was joined with his father in the office of garter, and in 1725, obtained the place of genealogist and register of the bath. He died Dec. 5th, 1754, and was also buried in the family vault. The heraldic regalia, both of the father and son, are still preserved at Westnarth, in the parish of Duloe, where they resided. In 1672, was born at Bake, near Looe, Walter Moyle, (son of Sir Walter Moyle, of the same place) a most ingenious, polite, and learned writer. After receiving his academical education at Oxford, he removed to the Temple : but possessing a taste too refined to submit to the drudgery of what he termed " law lucrative," he applied himself to the study of general jurisprudence, particularly to such parts as led to a knowledge of the English constitution, and then probably laid the foundation of those sound political principles, which he afterwards displayed in parliament, and which procured for him the esteem of all his contemporaries, most noted for their attachment to the cause of the revolution and of rational liberty. When in parliament, as a representative for Saltash, he resided wholly in London : but the latter years of his life were passed in studious retirement at Bake. In 1695, Mr. Moyle, translated into English four of Lucian's dialogues. In 1697, he assisted Mr. Trewhard in writing against a standing army. The next year he composed "An essay on the Lacedemonian government;" and another upon that of Rome. He also wrote "A dissertation on the miracle of the thundering legion." He was seduously employed in planning other works, when death put a period to all his great designs, in 1721. His works were published after his decease, in three volumes, 8vo. and have generally received from Gibbon, and other eminent scholars, that tribute of praise to which the profound erudition, acute and 142 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF liberal spirit of criticism, and solid judgment of their writer, so justly entitle them. His letters, printed with his works, bear testimony to the wit and vivacity cf' expression, which rendered his company interesting to Dfyden, Congreve, Wycherly, Fletcher of Salton, and other men of letters, who assembled at Will's coffee-house. Mr. Moyle left some MS. containing descriptions of rare birds in Cornwall; and in his posthumous. works are several things relating to that county. In 1690, was born Charles Peters, who was educated at Tregoney, and from thence went to Exeter college. After taking orders, he successively became rectdr of Bratton Clovelly, in Devon, and St. Mabyn, in Cornwall. He possessed an intimate knowledge of the Hebrew language, and was the author of several pious reflections, meditations on the psalms, and sermons. In 1751, he. published his " Dissertation on Job." About six years afterwards a new edition appeared, with corrections; and in 1760, he added an appendix to the critical dissertation on Job, &c. and a reply to some notes in Warburton's " Divine legation," of which the dissertation on Job is universally considered as a refutation. He died February 11th, 1775, without a groan. The year after his decease, the Rev. John Peters, the author's nephew, published nineteen sermons, from his MS. which are excellent specimens of plain and unaffected instruction to a country congregation. In 1696, was born at Pendeen, in the parish of St. Just, William Borlase, who having received a proper introductory education, was sent to Exeter college, Oxford, once the general college resorted to by the gentlemen from the west, where he took the degree of M.A. in 1719. In 1720, he entered into orders, and in 1722 he obtained the rectory of Ludgvan, in Cornwall, which was followed, in 1732, by the vicarage of St. Just. The former place was his residence for the last fifty-two years of his life ; here he pursued his studies with persevering ardour, and gratified the admirers of literature by arranging and publishing, in 1754, " Antiquities of Cornwall," (a second edition of which appeared in 1769, considerably enlarged and improved, with additional plates, and a new map); in 1756, a 4to. work, on the "Antiquities of the Scilly Islands;" and in 1758, the " Natural history of Cornwall," embellished with twenty-eight plates, most of which were presented to him by the gentlemen of the county. Messrs. Britton and Brayley, in their " Beauties of England and Wales," are pleased to say, rather harshly, that Dr. Borlase, " has unfortunately, like his contemporary, Dr. Stukeley, surcharged his writings with many ebullitions of imagination, and thus bequeathed to posterity a legacy of conjectures, which have been received and adopted as facts by subsequent writers." They also say, in another place, " The improvements in the chemical world, and the advancement of science, have concurred to render many parts of this work (the natural history) erroneous ; and the modes of classification are all obsolete." Dr. Borlase rather merits praise than condemnation for his ebullitions of imagination and conjectures, since these may have led others to strictly examine them, and elicit useful discoveries from his involuntary errors. In 1750, in consequence of a valuable essay on Cornish chrystals, he was elected fellow of the Royal Society, to which he contributed several THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 148 papers, published m the Philosophical Transactions, from 1750 to 1772. He presented a variety of fossils and pieces of antiquity to the Ashmolean Museum, in the university of Oxford, for which he received their thanks, and the degree of L. L. D. He also gave many curious ores and fossils to Mr. Pope, with whom, as well as with many literary characters;, he maintained a frequent correspondence. Dr. Borlase died in 1772, in the 77th year of his age, leaving a large quantity of letters, plates, additional notes to his printed works, and other manuscripts, which, were afterwards in the possession of major Lawrence, of Launceston ; among these were various paraphrases of the Scriptures, and "A treatise on the creation and deluge," nearly ready for the press, and a history of St. Michael's Mount. In 16 — , was born at Tremere, in the parish of St. Tudy, William Lower, son of John Lower, of the same place, and heir to his uncle, Thomas Lower, of St. Winnow. Mr. Lower was a staunch loyalist in the reign, of Charles I, and his estates were seques tered on that account. When that monarch's affairs became hopeless, he emigrated to Holland, where he amused himself by writing several plays and translations, a list of which may be seen in Langbaine's " Biographia dramatica," or, account of the English dramatic poets. He was reputed a good poet, and some of his plays were printed in Holland, during his exile, but the whole six were afterwards printed together, in 1661, in London. He died about the beginning of 1662, and was buried near his uncle, Thomas Lower, in the church of St. Clements Dane, in the Strand. In 16 — , was born, at St. Ives, Thomas Tregosse, of an ancient and genteel family in Cornwall. He was bred a sojourner in Exeter college, where he took the degree of bachelor of arts, July 5th, 1655, when quitting the university, he took presbyteriari orders, and was a constant preacher, at the place of his nativity, for two years; In October, 1659, he removed to the vicarage of Mylor and Mabe, where he remained until 1662, when, with the rest of his brethren, he was silenced for non-conformity. After this he preached in private conventicles, chiefly in St. Ives and Penryn, at the latter of which places he died, January 18th, 1672. In the following year, his life and death, together with his letters, were published in London, in a small 8vo. volume. He left several things in MS. and was looked on, by his party, as a meek, pious, and learned man, and, as it were, the arch-presbyter of Cornwall. In 16—, was born, in Cornwall, Theophilus Polwhele, who became fellow of Emanuel college, Cambridge. After he had left the university he preached sometime at Carlisle, and was one of the committee for ejecting scandalous ministers in Cumberland and Durham. In 1654, he was appointed to the rectories of Clare and Tipcombe, in Tiverton, from which he was removed at the restoration. After king James's declaration of liberty, in 1687, he opened a meeting-house at Tiverton, where he died two years afterwards, at an advanced age. Mr. Polwhele seems to have been a venerable character, and a learned man. He published " A treatise on self-denial," "The evil of apostacy, and quenching the spirit;" another "Of ejaculatory prayer;'* " Directions for serving God on the working-day and Lord's day ;" and " Exhortations to holy living." 144 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF In 16 — , was born, at Stowe, George, second son of the honourable Bernard Granville, second son of the famous Sir Beville. . Mr. George Granville wa^ returned a member for Cornwall in 1710, and soon after made secretary of war, next comptroller of the household, and then treasurer, and one of the privy council. In the following year he was created baron Lansdowne, ofBiddeford, in Devonshire, and subsequently by the death of William Henry, earl of Bath, he became the chief heir male of that illustrious house. His lordship's poems, and other works, will be an everlasting monument of his learning, refined taste, and elegant style of composition. Being no friend to the revolution, he lived in retirement during the reign of William, which occasioned Mrs. Higgons, a near relation, to send him a poetical address beginning with " Why Granville ! is thy life to shades confin'd, Thou, whom the Gods design'd In public to do credit to mankind?" His lordship's answer expresses great honesty of heart, and commences as follows :— " Cease, tempting syren, cease thy flattering strain. Sweet is thy charming song, but sung in vain! When the winds blow, and loud the tempests -roar, What fool would trust the waves, and quit the shore?" About 1722, his lordship went to France, where he remained ten years. On his return he was very kindly received by queen Caroline, to whom he presented his works, with verses in the blank leaves. He died at his house, in Hanover-square, January 30th, 1735, surviving only a few days his lady, daughter of Edward Villiers, earl of Jersey, by whom he left only four daughters. Sir William Morice was memorable for the share he had in effecting the restoration of Charles II. Being a kinsman of general Monk, he obtained the place of secretary of state, which he resigned in 1668, and died in 1676. He wrote a book called "The common right of the Lord's supper asserted," printed in 4to. in 1651, and in folio, in 1660. Sir William Morice had a valuable library at Wesington. Richard Carpenter, a divine and poet, of the seventeenth century, was a native of Cornwall, and had his education at Eton, from whence he was elected scholar of King's college, Cambridge, in 1622, where he continued about three years, at the expiration of which he left England, to prosecute his studies in different parts of Europe. Having been converted to the Romish faith, he returned on a mission to England, but he did not continue attached to his religion more than a year, when he again embraced protestantism, and by the arch-bishop of Canterbury's interest, obtained a small house by the sea side, near Arundell Castle, Sussex. During the civil wars he quitted his living, and retired to Paris, where once more reconciling himself to the Romish church, he made it his business to rail against the Protestants. Upon his return to England, he again became a Protestant, and settling at Aylesbury, in Buckinghamshire, he often preached there in THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 145 a very fantastical manner, to the great .mirth of his audience. Before his death this religious weathercock returned a third time to popery, and prevailed on his pretended wife to follow the same persuasion. He published some sermons, and a comedy called " The pragmatical Jesuit." Edward Mayhew, supposed to be a Cornishman, and of the Mayhows of Bray, in 1619, published a little book, entitled " Congregationis Anglicanae Ordinis St. Benedicti Trophcea," in 8vo. A Richard Mayhew, born at Bray, became doctor of decrees in the university of Oxford, and also canon residentiary of the church of Exeter. At his decease he made Thomas Harrys, arch-deacon of Cornwall, his executor. In 1685, died Edward Kneebone, of Linkinghorne, who was eminently skilled in the mathematics. Mary Delany, though born at Coulton, in Wiltshire, in 1700, was of a Cornish family, being the daughter of Bernard Granville, esq. brother to lord Lansdowne, and was married at 17 years of age to Alexander Pendarvis, esq. of Roscrow, in Cornwall. After his decease, in 1724, she was in the frequent habit of correspondence with Dr. Swift, particularly between 1730 and 1736. In 1743, she married Dr. Delany. This lady was much distinguished for her ingenuity in oil and other painting, and the number of pictures executed by her was very great. She excelled also in embroidery and shell work, and at the advanced age of 74, invented a Flora of a most singular kind, formed by applying coloured papers together, which presented so exact a resemblance of the flowers she wished to pourtray, that it might properly have been called a forgery of Nature's works. After this discovery, she in eight years imitated nearly a thousand various flowers, with a precision and truth unparalleled. In 1782, Mrs. Delany lost her sight; and in 1788, she died, after, a short indisposition. It is supposed that she assisted Dr. Delany in many of his works. The following lines were produced by Mrs. Delany, in her 80th year, the only ones ever published of her composing, which she prefixed to the first volume of her Flora : — " Hail to the happy hour, when fancy led My pensive mind, the flowery path to tread, And gave me emulation to presume With timid art to trace fair Nature's bloom, To view with awe, the great creative power, That shines confess'd in the minutest flower ; With wonder to pursue the glorious line, And gratefully adore the hand divine." In 1713, was born at Stives, Jonathan Toup, whose great knowledge and singular critical sagacity are well known to the learned throughout Europe. He took his degree of bachelor of arts at Exeter college, Oxford, and that of master, at Cambridge, in 1756. The rectory of St. Martin's, in Cornwall, was procured for him by his uncle, Mr. Busvargus. For a prebend in the cathedral church of Exeter, and the vicarage of Vol. I. u 146 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF St. Merryn, in Cornwall, he was indebted to his patron bishop Warburton, at whose solicitation both benefices were bestowed on him, By Dr. Keppel, bishop of Exeter. Mr. Toup's critical abilities appear to the greatest advantage in his " Emendationes hi Suidam," and in his edition of " Longinus." But his u Annotations on Theocritus," and the notes which he contributed to almost every distinguished work of classical criticism, published during his time, were alone sufficient to evince his deep learning and great ingenuity. Mr. Toup, in general, censured freely, and praised sparingly : but by a peculiar felicity in discovering the places alluded to or quoted by his authors, he has explained difficulties, and illustrated obscurities with greater plausibility, and more success than any of his predecessors. He was rector of St. Martin's, thirty-four years, and died on the 19th of January 1785, in the 72nd year of his age. In 1720, was born at Campregney, in the parish of Kenwyn, near Truro, Thomas Vivian, who received his education at the grammar-school of that place, and Exeter college. His only preferment, after taking orders, was the vicarage of Cornwood, in Devonshire. In 1792, he published "Cosmology, or, an enquiry into the cause of what is called gravitation or attraction," a work which refers the reader to the first great cause for circumstances, differently explained by such as have been called " modern philoso phers." This admirable work was followed by " The revelation of St. John explained," in which he foretold the fall of Louis XVI, from scriptural authorities ; " The exposition of the church catechism," which attained a third edition, and " Three dialogues," which attained a twenty- second edition, in 1788. Mr. Vivian died at Cornwood, full of years and good works, in 1793. In 1721, was born at Truro, in the house now the Red Lion Inn, the well-known Samuel Foote, whose father, John Foote, esq. held the situations of commissioner of the prize-office and fine contract, and was member of parliament for Tiverton, in Devonshire. His mother was heiress of the Dinely and Goodere families. Mr. Foote received his education at Worcester college, Oxford, from whence he removed to the Temple : but the vivacity of his temper was ill suited to the study of the law, and embarrassed circumstances at length compelled him to go on the stage. He soon found, however, that nature had not qualified him for excellence as an actor, (except as Bayes in the Rehearsal, in which he was much admired) and he soon, therefore, took upon himself the double character of author and performer. In this capacity he opened the little theatre in the Haymarket, in 1747, with a drama of his own composing, called " The diversions of a morning." In the same year he published, in 8vo. " The English and Roman comedy considered and compared," &c. After this, Mr. Foote applied himself to writing farces, and short comedies of two acts, such as "The knights of the Land's End," " Englishman at Paris," &c. A list of these, some of which are still occasionally performed, is given in the " Biographia dramatica." He died very suddenly, at Dover, in 1771, and was buried in Westminster Abbey. He was celebrated both for his vices and his virtues, and possessed an inexhaustible fond of humour, on the stage as well as in private life. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 147 In 1724, died at Tregony, Dr. James Gibbs, a noted physician and poet, who published several things, and left others worthy to be published. He was the grandson of the Revd. Mr. Gibbs, vicar of St. Goran, descended from the Gibbs's of Sheviock, in the same county, and son of Dr. James Gibbs, of Trescassow, in Goran, an eminent physician, who before his death gave the following legacy to his friends: — "In all distempers use only the common, plain, and natural remedies, such as purges of rhubarb, senna, jalap, manna, and the like, together with blood-letting, blisters, clysters, issues, sweating, cordials, posset, drinks, and the like, for chymical medicines, and the whole art of physick otherwise, is nothing but a cheat upon mankind, to enrich men of that profession." Dr. Lower was of the same opinion. The Revd. William Sutton, M.A. descended from an ancient Dorsetshire family, and rector of St. Michael Carhayes, in Cornwall, published in 1754, sixteen sermons, with a preface descriptive of the duty of man. In 1756, died Robert Hoblyn, esq. of Nanswhyden, who was educated first at Eton School, and afterwards at Corpus Christi College, where he proceeded regularly to the degree of L.L.B. He was chosen by the city of Bristol to be their representative in three parliaments, and in Cornwall acted many years in the commission of the peace, and presided in two convocations of stannators. His learning was extensive and solid, and in divinity, history, philosophy, and languages, both ancient and modern, his critical skill, sound judgment, comprehensive memory, and elegant taste, were the admiration of scholars in every profession. In 1757, Dr. Robert Glynn, of Clobery, fellow of the royal college of physicians in London, and a character of distinguished celebrity at Cambridge, obtained the Seatonian prize, for a poetical essay on the day of judgment. Dr. Glynn interested himself greatly in the dispute concerning Chatterton, and is said to have assisted Mr. Matthias in preparing his essay on that subject. In the fourth part of " The Pursuits of Literature," he is highly spoken of. Such was Dr. Glynn's attachment to his native county, that he never accepted a fee from a Cornishman. In 1765, was born in the parish of St. Austell, Samuel Drew, whose first attempt at composition was " A morning excursion," in prose ; his second, " Reflections on St. Austell church-yard," in verse, neither of which was ever published. In 1798, he laid the foundation of his " Essay on the immortality of the soul ;" but in the mean time some one having attempted to bring him over to the principles of infidelity, by putting into his hands the first part of " Paine's age of reason," he had obtained a sufficient knowledge of men and things to detect the fallacy of his arguments, and committing his sentiments to writing, which he accdrdingly published in 1709, under the title of " Remarks on Paine's age of reason." This introduced him to the notice of Mr. Whitaker, arid was favourably received, which emboldened him to publish several occasional pieces. The essay begun in 1798, went on but slowly, until Mr. Whitaker recommended Mr. Drew to complete it, and in November 1802, the first edition was given to the world. This work excited no small degree of admiration. The arguments were forcible, accurate, v2 148 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and acute, and the author proved himself not only acquainted with Mr. Lock, and other modern writers on metaphysics, but with Aristotle and Plato, among the ancients. In this extraordinary production was exhibited a splendid proof that the soul of man is immortal, since, deriving no high advantage from education, he taiust have been indebted to heaven alone for his magnificent and sublime ideas. In 1809, appeared his octavo volume entitled " An essay on the identity and general resurrection of the human body, in which the evidences in favour of these important subjects are considered, in relation both to philosophy and scripture." This work, which abounds with considerable strength of metaphysical argument, has met with a flattering reception from the learned, and continues to be read with peculiar interest by the religionist of all denominations, Mr. Drew has been for some years engaged as minister of a Wesleian congregation, and renders much service to society by the justness of his remarks, the forcibleness of his arguments, and the pointedness of his refutations. In the early part of the last century, Mr. Thomas Tonkin, of St. Agnes, ; laid the foundation of a general history of Cornwall, which he never lived to complete. Many valuable notes from this work have been since used as annotations to Carew's " Survey of Cornwall," and lately published by lord De Dunstanville. In 1811, Sir Christopher Hawkins, bart. published a small volume containing some very " Judicious observations on the tin trade of the ancients in Cornwall," and on the " lctis of Diodorus Siculus." The late Revd. John Whitaker, although not born in Cornwall, may be considered as one of its most eminent historians, being thirty years rector of Ruan Lanhyhorne. Previous to his settlement in this county, Mr. Whitaker had established his literary fame by the publication of 'his " History of Manchester," a work alone sufficient to immortalize the author. His subsequent writings display a continuance of abilities, equally strong, nervous, and impressive. In 1771, was born at Falmouth, Andrew Gifford Gwennap, son of a respectable merchant of that place. He received the first rudiments of a classical education under Dr. Cardew, of Truro. Being of a most pious disposition, he intended to have engaged in the service of the dissenters, but he was cut off at the early age of nineteen years, in 1790, ere he, could execute his religious designs. For some years preceding his decease, he kept a diary in short band, which strongly proves the correctness of his life. At the same time he attained a considerable degree of useful knowledge, and made himself well acquainted with the French and learned languages. His short hand papers have been since transcribed into three volumes folio, and do credit to his industry, as well as taste in selecting whatever struck him as peculiarly valuable in his course of reading. In 1772, Mr. Buller (afterwards Sir Francis Buller, bart. and one of the judges of the common pleas) published his " Introduction to the law of nisi prius," a work which reflects the greatest honour on his learning, judgment, and ability, and must always be held in high estimation. Sir Francis was born at Morval, and educated under Mr. Coleridge, at Ottery St. Mary, in Devon, from whence he removed to the Temple, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 149 to study the law under Mr. (afterwards judge) Ashurst. He first practised as a special pleader; but in Easter term, 1772, he was called to the bar, where his progress was extremely rapid. In 1777, he had a silk gown, and in three clays afterwards he was made second judge of Chester. In the ensuing Easter term he was advanced to the bench, on the death of Sir Richard Aston, where he sat for sixteen years, and his conduct abundantly verified the hopes entertained of his abilities. He was often deputed by lord Thurlow to sit iu the court of chancery, and in the interval between the resignation of that nobleman, and the appointment of lord Loughborough, judge Buller was one of the commissioners of the great seal. Sir Francis died in London, very suddenly, while playing a game at piquet, June 4th, 1800. In 1778, was published by William Pryce, formerly a surgeon and apothecary at Redruth, " Mineralogia Cornubiensis," with a mining Cornu-British vocabulary subjoined, which he inscribed to his royal highness the Prince of Wales. Soon after this publication he became M. D. by diploma. In 1779, was born at Penzance, Humphrey Davey, a character that would reflect honour on any age or any county. He was descended from an ancient and respectable family, long resident in the parish of Ludgvan, where its venerable mansion still stands, nearly adjoining the parish church. The earlier part of his education was received under Dr. Cardew, at Truro, which he left in a few years to acquire the profession of a surgeon and apothecary, under a medical gentleman at Penzance. Here his genius for chemistry first displayed itself, in varying the experiments of the most celebrated pneumatic chemists, and adapting them to vegetables, exclusively produced on the sea shore. These were communicated to Dr. Beddoes, who, sensible of Mr. Davy's merit, engaged his assistance at a medical establishment, just then beginning at Bristol. Mr. Davy introduced himself to the attention of the public by a treatise " On the nature and relation of light and heat." The credit justly acquired by this work, and by subsequent essays, added to his successful delivery of a course of lectures at Clifton, procured for him the notice of the Royal Institution in London, where he now holds the situation of chemical lecturer, and by his lectures and experiments contributes largely to the natural information on subjects before unknown, or imperfectly considered. Some of his discoveries are of the most wonderful nature, and have afforded a greater insight into the mysteries of nature than those of any individual who has preceded him. Mr. Davy has obtained the praise and esteem of all the foreign societies, as well as of his own country, and the National Institute at Paris gave him their prize of 3,000 livres for his paper on chemical affinities. Early in 1812, he received the honour of knighthood from his royal highness the Prince Regent, and he still seduously employs himself in the prosecution of his lectures, experiments, and discoveries. By his vigorous intellect, and scieritific talents, Sir Humphrey has not only highly exalted himself in the scale of public reputation, as a chemist, but he has shone also as a poet. His poem, called "Mount's Bay," possesses considerable merit, and pages of it have been frequently quoted, in works descriptive of the scenery in the neighbourhood. J 50 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF In 1790, the Rev. William Gregor, younger brother of the late Francis Gregor, esq. of Trewarthenic, sent a memoir relative to his discovery of a new mineral substance, called " Menachanite," to a German journal. It was afterwards read before the Royal Society, and would have been inserted in their transactions, if it had not been previously published. In 1795, Mr. Stackhouse, of Pendarves, an indefatigable botanist, and polished gentleman, published the first number of his "Nereis Eritannica," a work chiefly dedicated to a description of those obscure tribes of plants the fuci, algae, and conferva?. In the same year, the Rev. Richard Lyne, of Liskeard, published an introductory book for the use of grammar-schools. In 1797, Mr. Rashleigh, of Menabilly, published " Specimens of British minerals," a valuable work, which contains specific descriptions and engravings of a considerable number of the most rare species of minerals found in Cornwall. In 17 — , was born at East Looe, Dr. May, who was educated in his native town, and served his apprenticeship, in the medical line, with Mr. Rice. In 1788, he fixed himself, as a physician, at Truro, and in 1792, he removed to Plymouth. In the same year he published " An essay on pulmonary consumption," which does the author great credit. In 17 — , was born at Trewithen, in the parish of Probus, John Hawkins, esq. fourth son of Thomas Hawkins, esq. of that place. From Helston school he was removed to* Winchester, and thence to Cambridge. On leaving the university, he became a tourist, visited the plains of Troy, and travelled through Greece, which he surveyed with accuracy, and where he collected a mass of materials. On the continent no English gentleman was ever held in higher esteem,, and at home his appearance used to cause a sensation in the circles of fashion and literature. In 17 — , was born, Richard Polwhele, of the ancient family of that name in Cornwall, who received his education at Exeter college, Oxford. In 1793, he was collated by Dr. Buller, bishop of Exeter, to the rectory of Manaccan, the unsolicited gift of his lordship. The greater part of Mr. Polwhele's valuable life has been dedicated to literary pursuits ; and he has been the author of thirty different works. His principal writings have been on topography, and comprise " The history of Devonshire,'' in three volumes folio ; "The history of Cornwall," in three volumes 4to. ; " The history of the population, &c. of Cornwall," 4to ; " The civil and military history of Cornwall," 4to. ; " Historical views of Devon," 4to. ; " A letter to a college friend." His publications in divinity have been very numerous; and in poetry he has produced many things of standard excellence. Among these may be considered, as particularly worthy of notice, " The old English gentleman," 8vo. ; and " The Idyllia of Theocritus, Bion, and Moschus, with the elegies of Tyrteus, translated into English verse," with dissertations and notes; " The influence of local attachment with respect to home," and " The fair Isabel of Cotehele." The latter poem was published in 1815, and has been highly panegyrised by Mr. Walter Scott. In a letter to Mr. Polwhele from this gentleman, dated July the 10th, T&E COUNT? OF CORNWALL. 151 1815, he says, " I wrote to you in winter on the subject of ydur valuable MS. which I think fully equal to any which you have yet written."— In a subsequent paragraph he observes: " a small bureau containing all my own papers and your beautiful poem," was for some time inaccessible, — which he mentions as an apology for detaining the MS. so long. — He says in another letter dated the 17th Sept. 1814,—" 1 hope however, there will be no delay in getting it printed by January." After such testimony as this, it is unnecessary for us to expatiate on its merits. The following quotations will however, afford pleasure to the reader, and will enable him in some measure, to form his own opinion : — Canto 2. — Stanza 39. " ' Scpwtfd the spirit of the night ;¦ ' And it seem'd to gather tenfold shade ' And fierce amidst the flambeau light ' Swept on our cavalcade. ' Sail'd tremulous on the eye St. Ewe ; 'And the, pinnacles of old Polmear ' Shook their blasted ivy drear, ' And vanish'd from the view. ' And full display'd St. Austel-tower ' Fleeted away as it toll'd out one — ' And St.Blazey's rock to the spectered hour ' A moment glimps'd and the next was gone. 'And we clatter' d nigh Tregrean, the ground ' Where oft. with hawk and horn and hound, * My father twanging hi* cross-bow, ' I leap'd to see the quarry laid low,. * Onward we sped ; « And still as the dead, ' Where slept Lestwithiel's steepled town, ' Impetuous down ' Thro' its hollow street ' We descended like the torrent sheet ! ' Breaking from the vale hard by, ' A ruin'd fortress caught the flame. ' But again in gloom, through the yawning wall • A sparkle I met from a fiery eye ; ' The sparkle was lost; and without aim ' I bade my random arrow fly ; ' Nor whistled it in vain— ' The prowling felon fox was slain ! ' Brave omen ! cried our archers all. ' And now, ere yet Lanhydroc's moat ' Swam' on our sight, the hills between, 'A whirlwind arose ; * And, sharp and big, its hail-bolts smote 152 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF ' Our ringing armour — (dire the din — ) ' And dash'd along the drifted snows. ' And lo/as frightened from his lair, ' A red stag in the flambeau glare : ' I saw his shadowy antler'd form ' Majestic amidst the storm ! ' It was a troublous night ! ' Still we press'd on with an eagle's flight ! ' When suddenly with dread astound, ' Our cavalry all wheeling round, ' Stood as if fastened to the ground. ' In truth it was a blaze ' That extinguished at once the flambeau rays ! * I heard a hissing in the blast ! ' O'er dreary Roche the fireball pass'd : ' And its hermit-rock, with wild approach, ' Seem'd as if whirl'd away from Roche ! ' Brownwilley too, primeval mass ! ' And Rowtor, as rent from its base, ' Rush'd in an instant forth — ' Mighty crags that blend with heaven, ' By lightnings molten oft and riven ! — ' Again one uudistinguisht waste 'Were the low-brow'd sky and the glim mering earth — ' One blackness, that did blacker grow ' From the cold gleam of moorland snow. " Canto 5. — Stanza 19. " Still was now the fine serene Of darkling eve's untroubled scene; The glimmering bank ; the Tamar-wave That a breeze scarcely stirr'd to heave ; And more and more the spangled glow Of the cerulean sky ! 20. Its rocks as into Heaven to lift On either side where rose the clift, Its outline, how immense ! How deep The grandeur of its shadowy sweep ! Ribb'd as with iron, smooth as glass, Or icicled as with eve-drops, Or from each crevice rough with copse, Or fractur'd into chasms and caves, Tufted with privet, shagg'd with pine, Pinnacled its top, its base THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 153 Fretted where slumber now the waves : Each polish, and each curving line, The crags, the colours dark and light, Were mingled in one umber'd mass Beyond the reach of sight 1 Save where the stream at distance broke Like molten silver through the gloom ; Or, a broad cataract, down the rock Whirl'd its majestic foam : Or, tinted in the lunar ray, Sprinkled soft its misty spray." Canto 6.r— Stanza 1. " Full on Edgcumbe's-mount, awhile, The sun effus'd a vivid smile ; And half the lovely wave-girt scene Was fluslit as with a faery sheen. And though they drank no genial light. The blossom'd Iaurestine and bay, And myrtles woo'd the gilding ray ; Ere-long to mourn a night That would their green leaves whirl away. And rifle every flowering spray. 2. Far to the East the extensive seas Were ruffled by the rising breeze ; Though the huge promontory's shade Was o'er a smooth expanse display'd, And soft the waters fain would flow To kiss the silver sands below. 3. Nearer now, the labouring deep Arose, as one enormous wave ! Then would another billow heave, Vast and unbroken ! Without foam It seem'd one mass of steely gloom ; Till, swelling to a haughtier height, With shuddering sweep, It burst against a bellying rock : And a long ridge of white Rush'd o'er the sea, like furnace-smoke ; Or, like the high-maued troop of horse That, in 'their headlong course All iron-black, toss fiery froth Amidst the sabre's wrath ! Vo*. I. 154 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF 4. And now, as with a loosened roar, Did surges whiten, far and wide, And lash the beacbland, as in ire, O'er the sands then breaking slide, Then in revulsion quick retire From the dark moaning shore. And the welkin a dense cloud o'ercast Pavilioning the Atlantic waste ; Where a sea-gull squadron wheel'd In dizzy flight, and downwards reel'd. And mounting their snow-pinions pour'd ! The dense cloud blacken'd as they soar'd. Firm-bas'd and garreted around, Four stately towers the mansion crowu'd. There a lorn oak in deep decay, That had seen ages roll away, Sole relic of an ancient wood Which wav'd where now the mansion stood, In lurid light appeared to lour, By frowning on the eastern tower : And its bows bent low with many a creek. Prelusive of some coming wreck : Then swelling o'er the rampir*d height, As it arose in all its might, From its vast hollow oft did part A groan, as from a broken heart," " The influence of local attachment," is a masterly production, and we cannot help esteeming it as the poetical chef d" oeuvre of Mr. Polwhele. It abounds with the most beautiful ideas clothed in polished and charming language, and has fixed the green wreath of fame around the brows of its author. We cannot close our notice of it without .extracting some of its delightful stanzas, though it is every where so full of interest, that the selection of superior passages for the reader's perusal is a work of some difficulty: — Book 3. — Page 39. " Lo, as he hails his own congenial soil. What joys the way-worn traveller's bosom fill, When, after many a danger, many a toil, He seeks the covert of his native hill ! Sudden he feels a dear delicious thrill At the first gleaming of his distant trees ; And hastens to the clump that shades the mill ; THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 155 And deems it an illusion, as he sees His oak from childhood lov'd, yet waving to the breeze. With quivering hand he opes his dusky door, Eyes, in his pannell'd hall, each welcome chair; Pensive surveys the windows o'er and o'er, That all his waken'd feelings seemed to share ! (Sweet recompense for years of pain and care !) And many a silent tear 'tis his to shed, As, tremulous for joy his steps repair To his old chamber, where his weary bead May press secure at last, his own aceustom'd bed." Book 6. — Page 75. There, where Devonia boasts her greener hills And clifts that redden o'er the surgy swell, And vallies water'd by a thousand rills While vainly flames pale Sirius, could I tell The homely blessings that endear the dell : Of such, a .simple peasant own'd a store ! His age, his gestures, I remember well ; His pipe, his placid features bending o'er The crackling ashen blaze, and full of abbey-lore. Lo ! he could trace on Buckfast's sacred ground, While his low chimney from an ivied nook Curl'd its grey cloud, the abbey's hoary bound, And point where once, ere fate the chapel shook, Each father ope'd the brass-embossed book, Or note the cellar's space — to shew how vain All monkish joys ; where now the passing crook Fills with wide branches the wet shadow'd lane And rough gambadoed squires the genial spot profane. Oft from this ruin, thro' the narrow dale, He hears the struggling boughs to Eurus crash, Where, o'er the tuftings of the low sweet gale, From broken crags above, the light-leav'd as>h Streams pendulous, and torrents, as they wash Its whitening roots, foam round with fretful search, Or sparkles from the deep-bas'd granite dash ; Whilst the pale purple of the aspiring birch Skirting the distant view, half-hides the duskier church. Haypy old man ! tho' stranger to the town Whence, duly solemn, the slow curfew toll'd, Yet, from his sbelter'd combe and upland down, He wisely read the seasons a* they roll'd ; Whether his hazel-hedges would unfold x2 156 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The first sweet promise of the purple year, Or his green summer meads were sprent with gold, Or autumn choaked with elmy foilage scar His brook, or dropp'd the eaves to winter's breath austere. Nor idly on his cot the sunbeams fall Within the circle of each little day ; While thro' the lattice, chequering his white wall, He sees the hours in dancing radiance play ; And by the morn's first tremulous lustre grey Rouses the snoring ploughboy to his task ; And loves, as deep shade marks the noontide ray, With legendary looks that audience ask. Amidst the balmy light, on his oak bench to bask. Here, as his thin locks glitter to the sun. See, just escap'd the hollies of the fence, A rill beside his feet o'er pebbles run, To soothe with gurgling sound the drowsy sense, And coolness to the fervid air dispense Where gleam beneath the casement bis trim hives : Nor need the humming labourers wander hence, To waste on distant flowers their little lives ; [thrives. Here spreads pale rosemarine, and there the thyme-bank Oft would he cry: "That walnut waving wild, "My grandsire planted by the torrent's foam: " 1 grasp'd its feeble stem when yet a child : " It quiver'd as he heap'd the glowing loam, " E'en from my grandsire's days, averse to roam, " Here have I turn'd, each year, yon sloping ground ; "And met the jocund hinds at harvest-home; " And bade on the heap'd floor the flail resound, "And press'd my orchard fruit — how rich the. reeking pound !" Tho' now he droop with age, his friendly staff Aids him to climb yon hillock, and inhale The bieeze of health, and fresh returning, quaff Still whole at heart, his cup of nut brown ale High-froth'd, and on a sallad still legale; When, as his children's children round him lisp, Their fancies he delights with many a tale Of Mab the fairy, or of Will-o-wisp, Or fills their liquorish mouths with racy pippins crisp." We should suppose that the most unsusceptible mind must be pleased with these extracts. The poem entitled "The Influence of Local Attachment," is alone sufficient to secure immortality to its author. THE COUNTY QF CORNWALL. 157 The following list comprises the names of some modern authors, together also with others, whose period of flourishing cannot exactly be ascertained : — The Rev. Thomas Haweis, L. L. B. and M. D. of the family of the same name of Killiow, near Truro, and rector of All Saints, Aldwinkle, in Northamptonshire, has been the author of several publications, among which are " A scriptural refutation of the arguments of polygamy ;" " Essays on Christianity ;" and " A history of the Church of Christ," in three volumes, 8vo. The Rev. Malachy Hitchins, of St. Hilary, was a man of science, and eminent for his philosophical researches. In the Philosophical Transactions are several communica tions of his, and in the Annual Register for 1762, an account of a remarkable meteor at Biddeford. He has been the author, also, of several poetical works. Mr. Polwhele, in his " Literary characters of Cornwall," has done justice to the memory of this estimable man. In the Weekly Entertainer of an elegant tribute was also inserted : " The loss of the late Rev. Malachy Hitchens, of St. Hilary, in Cornwall, is perhaps more lamented by all denominations of people than that of any individual of his rank for many years in this country. To all who knew him as a man, a clergyman, or an author, he is the subject of pleasure and of sorrow ; of pleasure from the recollection of integrity, Christian simplicity and genuine benevolence — his . pastoral assiduity and sincerity — his genius and learning ; of sorrow, from the sad consideration that all his good qualities and virtues and talents are now no more, and can hardly be replaced perhaps by another." Dr. Jeremiah Milles, dean of Exeter, and president of the Antiquarian Society, was born at the parsonage-house of Duloe, of which his father, who died January 31st, 1745, was vicar forty-two years. He has been the author of several valuable communi cations to the Antiquarian and other societies. Davies Giddy, of Tredrea, esq. M. P. first for Helston, and then for Bodmin, is justly celebrated for his knowledge of botany. Mr. Chiverton, of Cornwall, wrote a book, which still remains in M.S. and goes by the name of " Chyverton's obits." A Chyverton is mentioned by Carew, among the barristers. Mr. William Halse, of St. Wenn, was engaged nearly fifty years on a dictionary of the Cornish language, called " An Latimer ay Kernow," i. e. The interpreter of Cornwall, and parochial antiquities of Cornwall. William Gwavas, esq. was the only gentleman living in 1733, who had a perfect knowledge of the Cornish tongue. He revised Tonkin's Cornish vocabulary, and furnished him with several pieces in Cornish, which are inserted in the archaeologia. John Roberts, earl of Radnor, was a writer ; but more eminent as a statesman. To these literary persons may be added some others, of more modern date, who, though last in the enumeration of Cornish authors, are not the least distinguished. Mr. Richard Gurney, junr. (son of the Rev. R. Gurney, rector of St. James's, at Tregoney, and vicar of St. Paulis., in Cornwall) has favoured the public with some 158 HISTORICAL. SURVEY OF well-written fables, and a travestie of Romeo and Juliet. The former work he dedicated to his father, in a poetical address, replete with elegance of diction and filial spirit, which does the author great credit. The following is a quotation: — " To bim, with whom my earliest years were spent, 'Midst soft affection's sweets, and calm content ; That dear companion of my youthful hours, • Whose kindness strewed each infant path with flowers, And cast a cloudless sunshine o'er my breast, Be those my themes with gratitude addrest. " Thy name, my Father ! honpur'd and revered, — By worth and nature to my soul endear'd ; Thy valued name demands the tribute, due To such a friend, so generous and so true ; For since her kindling warmth young reason shed, And dawned with genial rays around my head, In thee I've ever found, alike combined, The careful guardian and the parent kind, " Oft has fond memory many an hour beguiled In tracing scenes long past, when young and wild. With thee the marble or the ball I threw, Or marked the kite as high in air it flew; In those amusements thou would'st oft partake, And play the school-boy for the school-boy's sake. " As age increased 'twas thine by precepts kind, And sage discourse to cultivate my mind ; Inspired by thee fair learning's course I sought. And, as I read, benign instruction caught; Beneath thy care the sciences I woo'd, The page of history and the arts pursued. — In those serene and smoothly-gliding days, How sweet was labour, when it earned thy praise ! The lesson o'er, bow swelled my heart with joy, If thou well pleased, but smiled upon thy boy ! For ever, as o'er classic ground we trod. Thy smile was my reward, thy frown my rod. "Friend of my heart, with whom my childhood grew! How keen the parting pang I felt for you, And ye, gay vallies ! and ye chrystal streams I Ye classic bards, companions of my dreams I Ye plains, where peace and holy friendship dwell I With what regret I bade ye all farewell, Witness my strain, whose unaspiring lays Reluctant quit the scenes of former days. THE COUNTY QF CORNWALL. 159 ?' Beloved instructor ,of my early youth! Who led thy scholar through the paths of truth ; Do thou, much honoured-sire I vouchsafe to look With kindness on my monitory book: — The work to thee its author now commends, As parent, patron, and the best of friends." The Rev. Mr. Malachy Hitchens has been already mentioned. His son, Mr. Fortescue Hitchens, of Marazion, has exhibited no common share of taste, and vis poetica in his "Seashore," "Tears of Cornubk," for the loss of admiral Reynolds, in the St. George, and other pieces. He died May 1st, 1814. Miss Elizabeth Trefusis, has published a volume of poems, which have been much and deservedly admired. The Rev. John Vincent, curate of Constantine parish, published, some time since, by subscription, a pleasing poem, in five books,; called "Fowling," The late John Price, esq. of Penzance, made an excellent collection of pedigrees, ancient wills, deeds, &c. which have been printed in folio. Amongst his MSS. which are now remaining is an " History of St. Michael's Mount." Mr. Budge, of Camborne ; Mr. Rutger, of Clowance ; and Trewavas, of Mousehole, have severally produced, at various times, many neat poetical compositions, which may lay claim to praise for their purity of object and instructive tenour. We now close the list of Literary Worthies, and proceed, under the same head, with the names of some of the most distinguished characters, natives of this county, in Divinity, Law, Physic, &c. Carew, after observing that John Arundell was promoted by king Henry the VII, to the see of Exeter, says " within our remembrance Cornwall hath bred or harboured divines, graced with the degree of doctorship, as Moreman, Tremayne, Nicholls, and Rolls. Bachelors of divinity, Medhope, Stawell, Moore, and Denis. Of preachers, the shire holdeth a number, plentiful in regard of other shires, though not competent to the full necessities of their own, all commendably labouring in their vocation, though not endowed with an equal ability to discharge the same."- Mr. Atwell, incumbent of St. Tue, who was a learned man, in his own profession, and not unskilful in physic. He was very successful with common remedies, and attended the poor gratis, and the rich for little fees, half of which he gave to the servants ; the remainder, with the produce of his benefice, he bestowed on the poor, or to pious uses, " so that his virtue and goodness were admired by all, and loved by most that knew him." J. Williams, noted as a physician. John Doting, rector of Whitstotie, and a famous astrologer, who died in 1561. Since thestilne of Carew's writing; Cornwall has produced many prelates and other divines, whose learning and piety have raised them to high church preferments, and their names will long remain as shining examples to posterity. 160 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Sir Jonathan Trelawny, was in the year 1685, consecrated bishop of Bristol, from whence he was removed to Exeter in 1689, and was translated to the see of Winchester in 1707. He died in 1781, and was buried with his ancestors in the church of Pelynt, in Cornwall. William Buller, bishop of Exeter, was born at Morval, the seat of his ancestors in Cornwall, made dean of Canterbury in 1790, bishop of Exeter in 1 792, and died in 1796. Dr. Henry Godolphin, fourth son of Sir Francis Godolphin, was on the 30th of October, 1695, instituted provost of Eton college, and July 18tb, 1707, was installed dean of the cathedral church of St. Paul's. He died January 1733, aged 90. Edward Trelawny, arch-deacon of Exeter, was born at Coldrinnick, in Cornwall, 1651, and died in the year 1726, and was interred at Menheniot. Nicholas Kendall, born at Pellyn, in the county of Cornwall, having entered into holy orders, afterwards became canon residentiary of Exeter, and arch-deacon of Totness. He died in the year 1739, and was buried in the cathedral church at Exeter. Dr. Bray, canon of Windsor, and rector of Bix, in Oxfordshire, was a native of Stratton, in this county ; he is said to have been a man of much learning, wit, and genius. He died March 28th, 1785. Dr. William Pearce, master of Jesus college, Cambridge, and dean of Ely, is a native of St. Keverne, where some of the family now reside. In 1787, he published a sermon preached in Lambeth chapel, at the consecration of bishop Pretyman, at Which time he was master of the Temple, and public orator of the University of Cambridge. John Francis Howell, A. M. second canon of the cathedral church of Exeter, 1794. Richard Milles, A. M. prebendary of Exeter, 1778. Edmund Gilbert, A. M. prebendary of Exeter cathedral, 1800. William Oxnam, A.M. prebendary of St. Peter's, Exeter, 1803. Cornwall has also produced many gentlemen of great celebrity in the law ; amongst whom was Sir John Tregonwell, of Tregonwell, in this county, afterwards of Milton Abbey, in Dorsetshire. He was a truly learned civilian, and much employed in state affairs by Henry VIII, and other monarchs. Sir Thomas Arundell, of Lanheme, who married a sister to queen Catherine Howard, and became: a ;privy counsellor to Edward VI. Carew mentions one Kennals, doctor of civil law; CarnSew, Kete, and Denis, bachelors of the same, all living in his time. Robert Trencreek, who died in the year 1594, was a learned ibarrister, and a truly honourable character, as is certified on his tomb in St. Erme church, John Argall, third son of Thomas Argall, by Margaret his wife, daughter of John Falkharne ; Richard Argall, and Thomas Bere, are all noticed in Wood's Athenae Oxon. William Vincent, esq. of Truro, an eminent attorney in the reign of Charles II. Phillip Hawkins, of Pennans, in Creed, who died in the early part of the last century, is said by Tonkin, to have been the most wealthy attorney which Cornwall ever produced. ^ 7 V 'r ^/./v/vy yy,yj /yy,-/,'i ,-< s, <://'/,//¦<¦ is the world indebted for another Cornish painter of uncommon talent. The first picture which he exhibited in public was, his historical cartoon of " The Angels unbound,'* Rev. ix. 14. For this painting, he received the gold medal from the duke of Norfolk, as president of the Society of Arts, Manufactures and Commerce. The next was " Christ derided," now the altar-piece at Helston church ; and another, " Eutychus restored to life by St. Paul," was purchased for a church in London. All these pieces have been highly panegyrised in the public prints, and to use the words of one of these reviewers, " we indulge a fond hope that the country will yet find in Mr, Lane, a substitute for the lamented Opie." Mr. L. is not yet 27 years of age. Mr. Charles Incledon. This celebrated singer, is a native of Cornwall, the son of Mr. Incledon, surgeon, of St. Keverne, in which parish his family have long lived in good repute. At an early age he was placed under Mr. Jackson, as a choral singer, in the cathedral church of St. Peter's, Exeter, but quitting this situation, he entered into the navy, and served as a midshipman on board H. M. S. Formidable. His remarkable vocal powers increasing in strength and compass as he advanced to manhood, he was persuaded to quit the naval service, and to endeavour to establish himself at some of the theatres. He was soon after engaged at a low salary at the Southampton theatre, made his first essay in Dermot, in the musical piece of the Poor Soldier, and received considerable applause. Here he soon attracted the notice of Mr. Ruzzini, the celebrated composer and teacher of singing, and assisted that gentleman at his concerts and musical parties, at Bath, Bristol, &c. After receiving a musical education from Mr. Ruzzini, he went to London, and obtained an engagement in the summer of 1787, at Vauxhall. The superlative powers of Mr. Incledon were soon called completely into action ; he was now in a situation where real merit is speedily ascertained and liberally rewarded, and he was engaged at Covent Garden theatre as first singer, till the year 1814. The style of Mr. Incledon is decidedly English : his tones, full, strong, and clear, in such songs as " The Bay of Biscay O," " The Arethusa," and " The Storm," have been the delight of thousands. The softness and sweetness also, with which he executes the ballad of" Black Eyed Susan," &c. have a touching and irresistible effect. His voice is nearly as effective as it has ever been. This exquisite harmonist has lately made a tour of the kingdom, previously to an intended emigration to America, being disgusted at some recent inattention to his merits by the managers of our national theatres. At the time of our writing this, he is engaged at one of the minor theatres in town, and we hope that talents like his, will yet be preserved to the country which gave him birth. V2 164 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF REMARKABLE CHARACTERS. Amongst these may be enumerated,— Ralph Hayes, (Carew calls him Rawe Clyes) a blacksmith, only by his occupation, who yet " ministered physic for many years, with so much success, and general applause, that not only the homebred multitude believed mightily in him, but even persons of the better calling resorted to him from remote parts of the realm, to make trial of his cunning." The old Veale, of Bodmin, who, without a teacher, was not only very skilful as a carpenter, joiner, mill-wright, mason, clock-maker, carver, metal- founder, architect, and in other handicraft trades, but professed great knowledge as a surgeon, physician, chemist, &c. John Bray, one of Mr. Carew's tenants, who carried upon his back, " by the space, well near a butt length, six bushels of wheaten meal, reckoning fifteen gallons to the bushel, and the miller, a lubber of four and twenty years of age, upon the whole ;" John Romane, " a short clownish grub," who could bear the whole carcase of an ox ; and one Kiltor, who lying down on his back, on the castle green at Launceston, " threw a stone of some pounds weight over that tower's top which leadeth into the park." George Phippen, (or Phippeny, as he was more commonly called) a poor wanderer and a maniac, who visiting at particular periods, the different farm-houses in the neigh bourhood of Truro, (some of which, it is supposed, had once been possessed by the Phippens) demanded the payment of his rents with an air of authority. Being generally humoured in his notions, he readily entered into a compromise with his tenants, for a slice of cheese and a tankard of cyder. He never submitted to take parochial pay, but used to svibsist, for days together, on cabbage-stumps and turnips, and other refuse. He was at length found suffocated in a lime-kiln, where he had fallen asleep. Robin the cripple, (so called by Tonkin) of Crantock, a poor man, of a wonderful scientific turn, who, though he was distorted in all his limbs, and obliged to creep from door to door, to beg his bread, would in a moment tell how many minutes there were in any number of days, weeks, months, or years, and answer any other similar questions. His memory was not confined to calculation, as he could repeat, also, every sermon he heard in church, at which he was constant in his attendance. John Size is spoken of by Mr. Carew, as being a servant to Sir William Beville, of Killigarth, who took him up from under a hedge, in the depth of winter, at which tLi.e he was nearly dead through cold and hunger; and further observes, that "he was of stature mean, of constitution lean, of face freckled, of composition well proportioned^ THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 165 of diet naturally spare, and cleanly enough; yet at his master's he would devour nettles, thistles, the pith of artichokes, raw, and living birds and fishes, with their scales and feathers, burning coals and candles, and whatsoever else, however unsavery, if it might be swallowed : neither this a little, but in such quantities as it often bred a second wonder, how his belly should contain so much : yet could no man, at any time, discover him doing of that which necessity of nature requireth. Moreover, he would take a hot iron out of the fire with his bare hand ; nejesr changed his apparel, but by constraint, and used to lie in straw, with his head down, and his heels upwards. To Sir William he bare such faithfulness, that he would follow his horse like a spaniel, without regard of way or weariness, wait at his chamber door the night time, suffering none to come near him, and perform whatsoever he commanded, were it never so unlawful or dangerous. In this sort he continued for divers years, until (upon, I wot not what freak or unkind- ness) away he gets, and abroad he rogues ; which remitter brought him the end to his foredifferred, and avoided destiny, for as under a hedge he was found pining, so under a hedge he found his miserable death through penury." A remarkable instance of the active imagination of the deaf and dumb, is handed down to us by Carew, in the following observations. After speaking of the wonderful attainments of persons who in foreign countries, were born blind, he observes, " These examples I thrust out before me, to make way for a not much less strange relation, touching one Edward Bone, sometimes servant to the said Master Courtnay, which fellow (as by the assertion of divers credible persons I have been informed) being deaf from his cradle, and consequently dumb, Would yet be one of the first to learn, and express to his master, any news that was stirring in the country : especially if there went speech of a sermon, within some miles distance, he would repair to the place, with the servants, and setting himself directly against the preacher, look him steadfastly in the face, while his sermon lasted : to which religious zeal his honest life was also answerable. For as he shunned all lewd parts, himself, so, if he espied any in his fellow servants, (which he could, and would quickly do) his master should straitways know it, and not rest free from importuning, until, either the fellow had put away his fault, or their master his fellow ; and to make his mind known, in this, and all other matters, he used very effectual signs, being able therethrough, to receive and perform any enjoyned errand. Besides, he was assisted with so firm a memory, that he would not only know any party whom he had seen, for ever after, but also make him known to any other, by some special observation, and difference." Anthony Payne, who may be justly stiled the Falstaff of the sixteenth century, was born in the manor house of Stratton, at that time the property of Sir Beville Granville, knt. In early life he appears to have become the humble, but favourite atteudant of John, eldest son of Sir Beville, afterwards earl of Bath, &c. whom he accompanied throughout many of his loyal adventures, and arduous campaigns during the revolution and usurpation of Cromwell. At twenty years of age, he measured the extraordinary height of seven feet two inches, his limbs and body large in proportion, and his strength 106 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF equal to is bulky and well-regulated stature. The firmness of his mind, and a large fund of sarcastic pleasantry, together with a most uncommon activity of person, were well calculated to cheer the spirits of his noble patron during the many sad reverses and trying occasions which he experienced through his loyalty for a series of years : the latter, however, was worthily compensated by the return of his beloved sovereign, who advanced him to high honours immediately after the restoration. His lordship introduced Mr. Payne to Charles II, who appointed him one of the«^eomen of his guards, a situation which he is said to have held during his majesty's life. It, however, fully appears, that he continued his attachment to the fortunes and employment under the earl of Bath, and when his lordship was made governor of the then newly-erected citadel of Plymouth, Mr. Payne was placed therein as gunner. His portrait, (of which the adjoining print is a copy) supposed to be the only one extant, was evidently taken during his residence here, as he is represented in the dress of a yeoman of the guards, the Plymouth Garrison and St. Nicholas's Island, and a part of Mount Edgcumbe appearing in the back ground. This picture originally stood in the great hall, at Stowe, in the county of Cornwall, thence it was removed to Penheale, once, also a seat of the Granville family, and came next into the possession of the present writer. Mr. Payne died in the same house in which he was born, and the floor of his apartment was taken up in order to remove his enormous remains, which were interred in the north aisle of Stratton church, July 13th, 1691. As a Cornishman, in point of size and strength, we believe Mr. Payne has never been equalled ; his greatest resemblance, perhaps, was to be seen in the person of the late Mr. Charles Chillcott, of Tintagel, commonly called Giant Chillcott. This gentleman measured in height six feet four inches, (without shoes) ; round the breast six feet nine inches ; and weighed about 460 lbs. He was almost constantly occupied in smoking, and he is said to have consumed three pounds of tobacco weekly, out of a pipe two inches long. One of his stockings would contain six gallons of wheat, and every other part of his dress was proportionably large. He was much pleased with the curiosity of strangers who came to visit him, and his usual address on such occasions was, " come under my arm little fellow." He died on the 5th of April, 1815, in the 60th year of his age. About the commencement of the last century, was born in the parish of Linkinhorne, in this county, Daniel Gumb, and was bred a stone-cutter. " In the early part of his life he was remarkable for an extraordinary love of reading and a degree of reserve, even exceeding what is observable in persons of studious habits. By close application, Daniel acquired, even in his youth, a considerable stock of mathematical knowledge ; and, in consequence, became celebrated throughout the adjoining parishes. But neither his studious habits nor his reserve could exempt our philosopher from the shafts of Cupid; in the very morning of manhood, he became enamoured of a buxom lass belonging to his native parish, and after some time spent in courtship, he made her his wife. Even in these early times, when the ingenuity of statesmen had been but little exercised, in devising modes by which to draw money from the pockets of the mechanic THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. J67 and the husbandman, as well as from those of the merchant and the land-owner, Daniel found that he could live more at his ease, if he had to pay neither rent nor parochial assessments ; he therefore set his ingenuity to work to devise the means of escaping both. He was called by his occupation to hew blocks of granite, or moor-stone, on the neighbouring commons, and especially in the vicinity of that extraordinary natural curiosity, called the Cheesewring. — Near this spot he discovered an immense block, whose upper surface was an inclined plane ; — this, it struck him, might be made the roof of a habitation such as he desired ; sufficiently secluded from the busy haunts of men, to enable him to pursue his studies, without interruption, whilst it was contiguous to the scene of his daily labour ; but especially securing his chief object, by being free from " all charges and impositions whatever." Immediately Daniel went to work, and cautiously excavating the earth underneath, to nearly the extent of the stone above, he obtained a habitation which he thought sufficiently commodious. The sides he lined with stone, cemented with lime, whilst a chimney was made, by perforating the earth at one side of the roof." The entrance was divided into several small wretched apartments, separated by large blocks of granite: above was a kind of 'lodging-room formed of two large rough stone tables, one serving as a floor, the other forming the ceiling. One part of the latter rested on a rock, the other on stones placed by human strength : all the top stones served as ridges for carrying off the rain water. The whole was surrounded by a small walled courtlage. " As soon as it was properly fitted and furnished, the philosopher brought home his bride, who blessed him with a numerous offspring, all of them born and reared in his freehold tenement. From the elevated spot on which stood this extraordinary dwelling, could be seen Dartmoor and Exmoor on the east, Hartland on the north, the sea and the port of Plymouth on the south, and St. Austell and Roche hills on the west, with all the intermediate beautiful scenery. The top of the rock which roofed his house, served Daniel for an observatory, where, at every favourable opportunity, he watched the motions of the heavenly bodies ; and on the surface of wliichj with his chisel, he carved a variety of diagrams, illustrative of the most difficult problems in Euclid, &c These he left, behind him, as evidences of the patience and ingenuity with which be surmounted the obstacles, that bis station in life had placed in the way of his mental improvement. " But the choice of his house and the mode in which he pursued his studies, were not the only eccentricities of this extraordinary character;, his house became his chapel also, and he was never known to descend from the craggy, mountain on which it stood, to attend his parish church or any other place of worship. Even when his wife lay in, the ceremony of churching was dispensed with, " for why," as the good woman used to express herself, "Daniel was far enow better scolard than the Passen was." In these sentiments it is supposed he was not a little confirmed, by his intimate acquaintance with the late Mr* CookWOrtby, of Plymouth, an eminent mathematician and chemist, who long knew and valued him. Death, which alike seizes on the philosopher and the fool, at length found out the retreat of Daniel Gumb, and lodged him in a house more 168 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF narrow than that which he had dug for himself. A son of his called John, was seen at Cheesewring Hill, in the summer of 1793, where he followed the occupation of his father." The remains of this extraordinary habitation were visited in 1814, by the author of this work. It then presented to the contemplative mind a spectacle wild, solitary, and impressive, not easily to be described. The wall of the courtlage had fallen, and the whole was in such a state as to make it scarcely credible that it had been once the dwelling of humanity. Yet here a human being possessing a mind of gigantic grasp, flew to the "rock as a shelter," and far from the busy or frivolous pursuits of mortals, occupied his time in the most abtruse and sublime speculations. On the entrance, graven on a rock, is inscribed " D. Gumb, 1735." Amongst others, now living in Cornwall, whom nature has never gifted with the valuable faculties of hearing and speech, are the three sons of Thomas Trugeon, of the parish of Kenwyn. Two of these boys have been bred to the trade of a shoemaker, and work extremely well, giving their teacher very little trouble in instructing them, they being very sensible that their future support depended upon the production of their labours. George Julian, a farmer, lately residing in the parish of East Anthony, but now in the neighbourhood of Liskeard, has three daughters, all of whom were bormdeaf and dumb, and are now living. This deficiency has been in a great measure compensated by superior intellect and active genius. It would be unpardonable in us to refrain from noticing some extraordinary circum stances connected with the son of Mr. Lawrence, of Millbrook ; this son, unfortunately, in consequence of his not having derived from nature a susceptibility of sound, was incapable of articulating a single word. Anxious to obtain instruction for his child in one of those charitable institutions which have been established for the deaf and dumb, Mr. Lawrence made many affectionate attempts for that purpose, but failing in his endeavours, he devoted himself to the task, and had soon the happiness of perceiving that his efforts were attended with some success. Young Lawrence possesses, by nature, a most active imagination and strong memory, and his father found little difficulty in making him conscious of his privation of i hearing. By strict attention to the motion of the mouth ,in speaking, he soon learnt to repeat the alphabet throughout, with a tolerable chasteness of pronunciation ; he found, however, some difficulty in articulating the letters G, H, K, R, X, and Z; but in process of time he learnt to express the usual forms of address to parents, to strangers, „ Or accidental company, very distinctly. . He also learnt to read, in a much more limited period than could have been expected, acquired sufficient proficiency to go through a chapter of the bible very intelligibly, and entertained clear notions of the Supreme Being, as well as rewards and punishments after death. Whenever he witnessed any instances of sin and immorality, he beheld them with horror, and on seeing persons- intoxicated, he called them fools, while he appeared, at the same time, to labour under considerable agitations of mind.; He likewise readily and properly spelled and divided almost any word in the English piemen,- THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 169 tary books of instruction. Mr, Lawrence next taught him writing and arithmetic, in the former of which he made such progress, that he was soon able to imitate several different hands ; and in the latter, after making himself master of the rudiments, he stated his own questions from an author, and performed the necessary calculations with astonishing facility. In 1804 (when he was twenty years old) he employed himself in copying music, particularly from the chorusses in Handel's Messiah, which he did with such neatness and expedition, that it was scarcely inferior to print. If he found, in any instance, too much, or too little in a bar, he pointed it out to his father, soliciting leave, by words and gestures, to correct the mistake, and on obtaining this, proceeded to remedy it in a proper manner. For the encouragement of those who may have relatives enduring the great privations of speech and hearing, these interesting facts are related ; and it should be added, that young Lawrence received all his instruction from a father who was not in those happy circumstances, with respect to situation, which would have made those instructions a mode of employing a life of leisure ; but, on the contrary, numerous and incessant were the demands on his time, painful and fatiguing his avocations. Such a case would not appeal in vain to those possessing the heavenly feeling of humanity, and blessed with the means of gratifying that noblest sensation of the heart. For a series of years young Lawrence, with unremitting industry and attention, accompanied by the most strict and invariable sobriety, applied himself to the conducting of a manufactory, and assisting his father in the education of a considerable number of boys. But these not being permanencies, and holding out no prospect for the future, his case being communicated to, and laid before one of the principal officers in the state, he was appointed to a clerkship in a government department at Plymouth, which there can be no doubt of his filling to the satisfaction of his superiors, and with increased happiness to himself. Vol. I. 170 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF ANTIQUITIES OF CORNWALL. No county in England presents to the eye of the antiquary so many of the labours of distant ages, or in such fine preservation as Cornwall. He is surrounded with objects of curiosity, and, as he marks the barrow, treads the earthworks or vallations scattered over the hills, surveys the remains of castellated erections, and views with awe stupendous collections of stones, in circles, tolmens, cromlechs, and kistvaens, he may indulge in all the reveries of archaeology. In order to simplify a subject of such an heterogeneous nature, it may be best to class the different reliques of antiquity, under their commonly received acceptation of Celtic or British, Roman, Saxon, and Danish. Such a classification has never before been attempted, and though the present, or any future arrangement of them, must, necessarily, be imperfect, since conjecture is the chief foundation it has to rest on, yet, it is to be hoped, that the reader will consider it preferable to the incongruous mixture that has hitherto prevailed. CELTIC OR BRITISH. On a rocky tor, in the parish of North-hill, about five miles south-west of Launceston, near the road leading to Lostwithiel, are many rocky basons, which the country people call Arthur's Troughs, in which, says tradition, that prince used to feed his dogs. Near these basons is Arthur's Hall, it being the custom in Cornwall to ascribe every thing that is great, and whose use is unknown, to that immortal hero. " It is a square plott," says Norden, " about 60 foote long, and about 35 foote broade, situate on a playne mountayne, wrowghte some 3 foote into the grounde ; and by reason of the depression of the place, ther standeth a otarige or poole of water, the place (being) sett round about with flatt stones." One of the basons alluded to is about nine feet long, and nearly five wide ; two others are about two feet in diameter. There are two sorts of these basons in Cornwall, some with lips or channels, and others with none, by which it would appear that they were intended for different uses. They are generally found on the highest parts of rocks, with their openings always horizontally facing the heavens. They are often found, also, on the tops of logans, or rocking-stones. Their shape is not uniform, some being oval, some circular, and others quite irregular. Some have little falls into a larger bason, which has no outlet. Other large ones, intermixed with THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 171 smaller, have passages one from the other, the last of which has no outlet. Mr. Borlase supposes that these rock basons were formed by the Druids, and that they were intended to collect and preserve the pure water and snow from the clouds.* Such basons as had lips, were to convey the moisture they received into some larger reservoir, and those which had no lips were to retain it. The floor or bottom of these basons is generally level, but sometimes it is shelving, to give the water a fall from one bason to the other. To the west of Carverth, in Hefford Haven, in a croft on high ground, was to be seen in 1738, a large rock of moor-stone, not unlike the long half of an egg, having a flat bottom, with a cistern or excavation upon the top of it, resembling the shape of half a tongue. At the small end of this excavation, was a lip for the water to run out when the cistern was full. Carew speaks of this curiosity, and says, that it " holdeth water which ebbeth and floweth as the sea," and mentions that there was in his time a chapel near it, and that the stone had a cover. Tomkins, however, could not find the remains of either of these. In the parish of St. Cleer, three miles north of Liskeard, are the remains of a monument called the Hurlers. When perfect it consisted of three contiguous circles, of upright stones, from three to five feet high, the centres of which are in a line, though their diameters are not the same, the middlemost circle being larger than the end ones, which appear to be of a similar size. Many of the stones were carried away some years since. The common people suppose that the stones forming this monument, were formerly men, and that they were thus transformed as a punishment for hurling (a sport once common in Cornwall) on a Sunday.']" * An abstract of Mr. Warner's very sensible remarks on rock basons will be found, the editor thinks, conclusive on this subject. Taking it for granted that they are the productions of art, he conceives that their use was not to serve the purposes of murder and enchantment, but much more natural and simple, and intended to aid in the most ancient of religious rites, purification by water, which was made a positive institution of worship by the Mosaic law. Now it is obvious that the most defecated state of this element is to be found in that which falls from heaven, under the forms of dew, snow, and rain ; hence it became an object of anxiety wi h the priesthood to provide receptacles for catching these precious distillations, and the method adopted by them for that purpose, was by exposing stones of a large and flat surface to the open air, which being furnished with hollowed basons, connected with each other by communicating channels, naturally collected and retained whatever moisture might descend from above, either in visible showers of rain, in snow, or in the unseen form of nightly dews. This explanation not only sufficiently accounts for the hollows which occur in the surface of tolmens, but also for the like appearance in all druidical altars throughout the north of Europe.- The same principal explains the concavities in the stones below, the Tolmen at Constantine, which were obviously intended to receive the sacred stream from above, and to preserve as much as possible of the hallowed element. In some parts of Sweden so much veneration is still attached by the common people to basons of this description, in druidical remains, that they use the practice of throwing small pieces of money into these concavities as they pass by. In tbe description of the logan or rocking stone, at Castle Treryn, will be found some conjectures relative to another use of the rock basons, Brilton and Brayley attribute them entirely to nature, while others with more truth, suppose that they are formed by the decomposition of the rock in those places, en which .water remains for any length of time. This opinion is also greatly strengthened by similar excavations which are to be seen on the surface of rocks alike exposed in other countries. •( This was evidently once a place of worship, though the centre stone, or altar, does not now appear. The z2 !72 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF In the same parish is a pile, or combination of eight rocks or stones, placed one over another, and narrowest between the third and fourth stones, which is called Wringcheese, from the resemblance of some of the stones to large cheeses. On the uppermost stone were originally two rock basons, but part of them is broken off at one end, which destroyed the equipoise, the stone being before a logan, or rocking stone. The whole pile is thirty-two feet high, stands near the top of a hill, and is supposed to have been a rock deity. Norden calls it a " heape of stones admirably depending, wherein nature hath done more at adventure (if a man may so speake) than arte or force can doe by greateste deliberation ; for assuredly theis stones were no otherwyse pyled up then they were lefte at the universall inundation by the force of the water, which deprived them of the earth, and other subportinge meanes, and lefte them depending thus, without aine helpe of further arte. The wiseste man wil be moste afrayde to adventure nere it, thowgh the continuance (as it seemeth) manie thowsand yeares may import suffitient warrant, it will not now fall, after so manye furious assaultes of blisteringe tempestes; yet the prepondering minde of future daungers may upon the view be easelye perswaded of perill, in standinge nere it." There are several similar setting up of pillars or altars, was known in the most ancient times, and we read that Noah, (by whom the true worship was preserved) immediately after the flood, built an altar unto Jehovah, and took of every clean beast, and of every clean fowl, and offered burnt offerings on the altar. So Abraham built an altar unto Jehovah, who appeared to him. Again, the same father of the faithful built an altar uuto Jehovah, and invoked in that name. So likewise Isaac built an altar, and invoked Jehovah. We find Moses " building an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars," unto tbe true God. A similar temple was raised by the patriarch Jacob. Where these altars were placed, there was said to be a house or temple of Jehovah, which were mostly upon emincncies, and always uncovered, and where they could be procured, upright stones were erected near them. This, in scripture, is called setting up a pillar, and was always attended with a particular form of consecration, which the following passages will fully explain : — " And Jacob rose up early in the morning, and took the stone that he had put for his pillow, and set it up for a pillar, and poured oil upon the top of it. And he called that name Bethel, or the House of God. And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, so that I come again to my father's bouse in peace, then shall the Lord be my God. And this stone, which I have set up for a pillar, shall be God's house, and of all that thou shalt give me, I will surely give the tenth unto thee." In consequence of this vow, he " built there an altar, and called the place El-bethel, and set up a pillar in the place, where God talked with him, even a pillar of stone, and he poured a drink-offering thereon, and he poured oil thereon. And Jacob called the name of the place Bethel." Here was a temple not only with a consecration, but an endowment, to which it cannot be doubted, many additions were afterwards made. It in time became very famous, and was resorted to, in the time of Samuel, for religious purposes : indeed, so great was its sanctity, that the name Bethylics, was also given to other temples, of a similar construction. When the Romans conquered Britain, they brought with them the use of covered temples, (which had been before ordained by God, for his peculiar worship, in consequence of the idolatries of the degenerate Canaanites, and to be covered by sacrifices, as emblematical of Him who was one day to be covered with the impurities of human flesh, and to be offered up for the sins of mankind) and on Ihe perversion of the inhabitants, many of these were entirely neglected, and partly demolished. The high antiquity and universality of sacrifices, bespeak them originally a divine institution. There is great piobability that the clothing of our first parents consisted of the skins of beasts, sacrificed by Adam, in the interval between his offence and expulsion from Paradise. s fC^il1' *fl*P^*E»aS^^mHs..''.il '« lllv ¦ |HL[. yyMM A Stone in. Byaltonftia^ THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 173 heaps of flat stones, on the same hill, all of granite, one of which measures eleven yards in length, nine in breadth, and little more than two feet in thickness. The hill on which these stand is of a conical shape, and the diameter of the summit, about 100 yards. Round the top is an immense number of small stones, seemingly raised by art, and forming a rampart or wall, which was probably intended to secure it from the unhallowed tread of man or beast. Within the circle are many large masses of rock, with excava tions, or rock basons, on the tops of some of them. In general there are two together, with a spout or channel between them. On a hill, about a mile distant, called Kell-marr, there is another pile of flat stones. Norden speaks of Pendre-stone, " a rock upon the topp of a hill, nere Bliston, on which standeth a beacon, and on the topp of the rock lyeth a stone, which is three yardes and a haulfe longe, four foote broade, and two and a half foote thick, and is so equally ballanced that the winde will move it." In the same parish is a Cromlech,* which is more curious, and of a greater magni tude, than that at Mona, or any other, we believe, that is known. It stands about a mile and half east of St. Cleer, on an eminence commanding an extensive tract of country, particularly to the east, south, and south-west, and is provincially denominated Trevethey Stone. It is composed of granite, and consists of six upright stones, and one large slab, which covers them in an inclined position. This impost measures sixteen * Cromlech is a popular name among the Welsh, for any incumbent flag or flat stone; and Britton and Brayley, speaking on this subject, say ; " we have no hesitation in declaring, that all these kind of works, consisting of upright stones, supporting incumbent ones, were sepulchral monuments, and mostly raised by the British ; though the ingenious Mr. Gough has advanced several arguments to make them appear of Danish work manship. We assert this, generally, on the broad grounds of such works not being common in Denmark, when compared with the numbers in Britain : and even if these (this) kind of monument were more frequently found in the former country, that would still be insufficient to establish the opinion of those in the latter being of Danish erection, as many cromlechs exists in the more hidden recesses of the Welsh mountains, and some of the most ancient records iu the language of that nation, name several British chieftains who were interred under stones so raised, some of which have been dug up, and indisputable remains of sepulture discovered beneath." The English antiquaries have considered cromlech as devoted to the purposes of an altar, and as such it has been generally regarded : but it would appear, from the very sensible remarks of Britton and Brayley, that their supposition is not well founded. Some years since the skeleton of a human body, together with several pieces of bones, were dug up under a monument of this kind in Ireland. Certaiuly there is much less evidence in favour of those who contend that they were Druidical altars, and applied to sacrificial purposes. The word comlech is said to imply crooked (or according to others consecrated) stones : it is not unlikely, therefore, that they were tumuli honorabiliores, or the appropriated monuments of chief Druids, or of princes; a supposition which derives some countenance from the famous cromlech in Kent, known by the name of Kit's Cotty House, or Catigern'sHouse, having covered the body of Catigern, a British prince, slain by the Saxons in battle, near Aylesford, in 455. The situation generally chosen for this monument, is the summit of a hill, doubtless in order to render it as conspicuous as possible. Sometimes it is mounted on a barrow, or mound of earth, and sometimes it is placed in the middle of a circle of erect stones, in which case it may be supposed to have been erected on some extra ordinary occasion, and if the circle has a tall stone in the middle, the cromlech stands in the periphery. The elevation of the cromlech is most commonly from six to eight, or more, feet above the ground, thou"h some are found quite enclosed, and buried, as it were, in the barrow. There are rarely more than three supporters to this monument, and these enclose an area of about six feet in length, and four in width. 174 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF feet in length, and ten broad, and is about fourteen inches thick, resting on five of the uprights only, and at its upper end having a small circular perforation. No tradition exists as to the time of its erection; but its name at once designates it to have been a work of the Britons. The term Trevedi, or Trevethi, signifies in the British language, the place of the graves. Norden stiles this " a little bouse ; raysed of mightie sfo'nes, standing on a little hille within a fielde." He describes the cover as being sixteen feet in length, ten feet broad, and two feet thick. In the roof of the covering stone is an artificial hole, eight inches iu diameter, " which served, as it seemeth, to put out a staffe, whereof the howse it selfe was not capable." Norden calls it Trethenie, or, in Latin, Casagigantis. In the parish of Zennor, near Penzance, is a remarkable Circle,* formed by loose stones thrown together in a ridge. At the entrance is a pillar about two yards high. This circle is of an oval form, about twenty-six yards long, and ten broad. It seems to have been designed for the exhibition of plays or guary miracles. At Tredineck, is * By the Circle, the Druids intended to present an apposite symbol of that infinity which is applicable only to the Supreme Being. This symbol was taken from the body of the si'n, the light of which, and the spirit or air in perpetual motion to and from it, were from the beginning the great natural emblems of the Divine Person, and could not, before the knowledge of writing, be more properly represented than by the figure of a circle, which thus, in the hands of the Druids, became the artificial, or secondary sign of God, and oue so plain and inoffensive that it was scarcely possible to pervert it to the uses of idolatry. Another meaning in the sacred use of this figure, will be found in the work itself. It was the only mode they could devise of expressing that irradiation of glory, called in our tianslatioii the flaming sword turning every way, by which the first place of public worship, after the expulsion of our first parents from Paradise, had been set apart and consecrated to the solemn service of the Divinity, and for this reason the stones were made to surround the altars in circular order, as best expressive of that irradiation, and distinguishing such places as set apart for the public worship of the same God who was supposed always to be there present. Some of the Druidical erections have the resemblance of a serpent. This figure being the symbol of light and wisdom, of life and health, among the eastern nations, was, in religious affairs, applied to Him, whom they distinguished as the Divine Light, tbe Wisdom of God, the Giver of Life, and the Saviour of Mankind. It will appear from the following fragment, translated from the Phoenician language, that the circle and serpent were nearly related : — " Jupiter" (says the fragment) "is a feigned sphere; from it is produced a serpent: the sphere shews, the Divine nature to be without beginning or end ; the serpent his word, which animates the world, and makes it prolific; his wings the Spirit of God, that by its motions give life to the whole mundane system." There are many passages of Sciipture which prove that the serpentine figure was an emblem of the Divine Light. — See Numbers xxi, 6, 8, and 9th verses; The Wisdom of Solomon, xvi, 5, 6, and 7th verses; and John iii, 14, and 15th verses. These -figures were intended at first, uot as objects, but emblems of worship, and only answered the end of an inscription, before the use of letters. The stoues which formed them were nothing more than the constituent parts of a sacred edifice, and the votaries did not adore the temple, but the Divinity residing there. Such was the original purpose of their erection: but idolatry soon altered the purity of its nature, and the stones themselves came to be worshipped. Near Abery, in Wiltshire, is a grand specimen of a winged serpent,' transmitted through a circle. A gentleman who has accurately surveyed it, says, " that it was really a temple sacred to the ever blessed and undivided Trinity, every circumstance, every consideration, tends to persuade us ; and one particularly, which has not yet been attended to,- and that is, the name itself of Abiry (Abiri, potentes) signifying in the language of its founders, 'The Mighty Oaes,' of whom the whole was an emblematical representation." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 175 another circle of the same kind. About half a mile to the east of Senor church, is a large cromlech, on the summit of a high hill ; the area enclosed by the supporters is of the same dimensions as that at Molfra, next described. In the present one, the kistvaen or area, marked out by side stones, is neatly formed, and fenced every way, the supporter being eight feet ten inches high, from the surface of the ground within, to the under face of the quoit : to the east is a little cell. Round the cromlech is a stone barrow, fourteen yards in diameter, and reaching almost to the quoit : but care was taken that no stone should get into the area or kistvaen. This quoit was brought from a karn about a furlong distance, near which is another cromlech, not so large. At Molfra, in the neighbouring parish of Madern, is a cromlech, placed exactly on the top of a round, bald hill, the upper flat stone, or quoit of which, is nine feet eight inches by fourteen feet three inches, and points from east to west. The supporters, three in number, are five feet high, and enclose an area of six feet eight inches, from east to west, and four feet wide ; so that the length bears due east and west, but is open to the south, a stone which was there, being probably removed, or broken to pieces. This covering stone, or quoit, as it is called in Cornwall, was evidently brought from a ledge of rocks, about a furlong distant, to the north-west, where there are several very large flat stones, lying horizontally on each other. The stone barrow with which this cromlech is surrounded, is not two feet high from the general surface, but is thirty-seven feet three inches in diameter. The covering stone has fallen from its original situation ; Mr. Borlase searched the area or kistvaen, but found nothing, except some black greasy earth, at the bottom of the pit. At Lanyon, about a mile distant, is another cromlech, which differs much from that at Molfra. The area described by the quoit is seven feet, and it stands north and south : but there is no kistvaen, that is, an area marked out by side-stones. The quoit or covering stone, is more than forty-seven feet in circumference, and nineteen feet long ; its thickness, in the middle, on the eastern edge, is sixteen inches ; at the western edge it is two feet, but at either end it is not so much as sixteen inches. The two chief supporters do not stand at right angles with the front line, as in other cromlechs, but obliquely, they having been probably forced from their original position by the weight of the quoit, which is so high, that a man and horse can pass under it. This cromlech stands on a low bank of earth, not two feet higher than the adjacent soil. It is about twenty feet wide, and seventy feet long, running north and south : af; the south end are many rough stones, some pitched an end without any order, yet evidently placed there by design. At the distance of about eighty yards to the west-north-west is a high stone. On digging under the quoit, a pit, in the shape of a grave, six feet deep, was discovered, and it is not improbable that the whole was a burying-place. On the top of a hill, near St. Ives, from whence the islands of Scilly may be seen, is a very handsome cromlech. The covering stone is of the same dimensions as that at Molfra, seems to have been brought from the same ledge of rocks, and points in the same direction. It is eight feet ten inches from the ground. Beneath it is a stone chest, 176 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF neatly formed and fenced every way. The whole is surrounded by a stone barrow, forty- seven feet in diameter. In the parish of Morvah is a cromlech, consisting of four upright stones, with a fifth covering the whole, though only resting on three. The incumbent stone, or quoit, measures about twelve feet long by eleven wide, and the four uprights form a complete chest, or kistvaen. This monument is called Chun Quoit. About 500 yards to the south-west of Chun Castle, wlri&h is two miles from Pendeen Vau, stands a cromlech, the covering stone of which is twelve feet six inches long, and eleven wide, and is supported by three stones, pitched on their edges, which, with a fourth, standing alone, form a tolerably regular kistvaen, or stone chest. On a high hill, in the wilds of Wendron parish, a few miles north-west of Penryn, is an ancient monument, composed of four, thin, flat stones, laid one upon the other, the upper stone being of an irregular shape, and nineteen feet in diameter. At the bottom is a circular trench, the diameter of which is thirty-five feet and a half. In a field near Pendarves, the seat of John Stackhouse, esq. is a cromlech, consisting of -three upright stones, with another covering them. Near the ancient privileged house of Pawten, in the parish of St. Breock, is another cromlech, which is commonly called the Giant's Coit. It consists of one large stone, supported on the points of three upright ones ; two of these measure three feet each in height, and the other three feet and a half. The cap, or covering-stone, measures thirteen feet in length, seven feet and an half in breadth, and two feet and an half in thickness. From the surface of this monument there is a fine prospect of the neighbourhoods of St. Columb, Padstow, Wadebridge, and the bleak scenery towards Launceston. On the summits of two lofty hills to the right, about six miles from Helston, are several specimens of Druidical remains, consisting of karns and quoits, not isolated, but in a series contiguous to each other. One of these lies about half a mile from St. Columb. They are evidently of Celtic origin, from being found in all countries universally allowed to have been peopled by this tribe, viz. in Cornwall, Wales, Anglesey, Scotland, Ireland, and the British Isles. These rude structures, or laboured testimonies of respect, were raised by the Druids to secure and surround the remains of the departed from the destructive violence of the weather, and the impious rage of enemies. At Men, in the parish of Constantine, about five miles south-west of Penryn, on the left of tbe road from Helston to that place, is an astonishing monument, called the Tolmen, (from tbe Cornish words Toll, a hole, and Men, a stone) whose huge bulk lifting itself high in air, is seen for miles before it is approached. Nothing can be more striking than the appearance of this object, which in shape and gesture proudly eminent, consists of one vast granite pebble, stands like a tower, and placed on the points of two .natural masses of similar rocks, so that a person may creep under the pebble, through a passage three feet wide, and about the same height. The longest diameter of this stone, pointing due north, and south, is thirty-three feet. Its thickness measures fourteen feet six inches ; and the breadth in the middle of its surface, is eighteen feet six inches from THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 177 east to west. The circumference of it is about ninety-seven feet, and it is thought to contain at least 750 tons of stone. Its figure resembles that of an egg, with the extremities pointing due north and south, and the sides having the opposite points of the compass. The whole surface is worked into basons, like an imperfect or mutilated honey-comb, one of which, at the south end, is much larger than the rest, being seven feet. Another at the north is about five feet in diameter, the rest are less, and do not exceed a foot, with their sides and shapes irregular. Most of the smaller basons have outlets into the two largest, (those only excepted which are situated near the edge of the stone) and discharge the water they collect, over the sides of the tolmen, into some reservoirs or basons, scooped out in the flat rocks underneath. The under part of this wonderful stone is nearly semicircular, and rests lightly, and detached as it were, on the points of the two rocks before mentioned, the sky plainly appearing through the aperture. Borlase conceives that this tolmen was shaped by art, and a stone deity :* but Britton and Brayley, who do not seem to have ever seen it, combat this opinion, and say, that " Nature, in her infinite modifications of matter, often produces greater curiosities." Warner coincides with Dr. Borlase, and says that he was inclined, after an attentive consideration,, to attribute its elevation to the art of man, for which he assigns the following reasons : — •" In the first place, the two supporting stones, afford the appearance of their having been fitted to receive the incumbent weight ; in the second, the exact correspondence of the four sides of the tolmen to the cardinal points of the compass, seem to indicate astronomical design ; arid in the third, its regular form and horizontal position, could not, we thought, be considered as the result of accident, but as a combination produced by human labour." Of the truth of this last conclusion he was convinced by ascending a ladder at the foot of the tolmen, and surveying its upper surface, the whole of which was evidently first made level, by art, before it was excavated into rock basons. It seems probable, that the aperture before spoken of was an instrument of holy juggle, and applied to the purposes either of purification in penance, or for the removal of bodily disorders. In the county of Waterford, in Ireland, is a Druidical remain of this kind, to which superstition still attributes the power of curing rheumatism. It is called St. Dedan's Rock, and on the patron day of this saint, great numbers creep under it three times, in order to cure or prevent pains in the back.- Near Lanyon, at a little distance from St. Madern's Well, are three erect stones, on a triangular plane, one of which is thin, flat, and fixed in the ground on its edge: it has a hole in the middle, near two feet in diameter, from whence it is called Men-antel, that is, the holed stone. The other two stones are rude pillars, about four feet high, and one of these has a long stone lying without it, like a cushion or pillow, as if it were intended to kneel on. This monument was certainly designed for some religious use ; and the common people in its neighbourhood, fifty years since, used to creep through *AI Janabius observes, that many of the Arabian idols were no other than large rude stones, the worship of which the posterity of Ishmael first introduced. Vol. I. 2 a !78 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF the holed stone, as a cure for pains in the back and limbs. They also drew their children through it, as a remedy for the rickets, and it likewise served as an oracle to inform them in affairs of love or fortune. In the parish of Sithney, about four miles north-west of Helston, stands the famous logan-stone, called Men-amber. This stone was formerly so well poised that a child could move it. The name, Men-amber, is probably a corruption of Men-an-bar, which signifies the top-stone ; and that stones of such a nature were erected by the Druids cannot admit of a doubt. The Men-amber is eleven feet long from east to west, four feet deep, and six feet wide : there is no bason on the surface of the upper stone, though there is one in the one immediately under it. In Cromwell's time, Shrubsall, governor of Pendennis Castle, caused the upper stone, with much trouble, to be undermined and thrown out of its balance. This was done because the puritans imagined that the country people had more veneration for this stone, than good Christians ought to have. There are some marks of tools on the surface of the top, which is wrought into wavy planes. Near Men-amber is a pile or wall of smaller stones, apparently raised with a view of enabling the logan-stone, (when it stood on them) to be reached more conveniently. Speed describes this monument in the following manner : " But neere Pensans and unto Mount's Bay, a farre more strange Rocke standeth, namely, Main- Amber, which lieth mounted upon others of a meaner size, with so equall a counterpoise, that a man may move it with the point of his finger, but no strength remove it out of his place." — Carew gives these lines on it. " Be thou thy mother Nature's work, Or proofe of giant's might. Worthlesse and rugged though thou show, Yet art thou worth the sight. This hugy rock, one finger's force Apparently will move ; But to remove it many strengths, Shall all like feeble prove." Norden says, " It is to be imagined that theis stones were thus lefte at the general floude, when the earth was washed awaye, and the massie stones remayned, as are 'mighty e rockes uncovered standing upon loftie hills." On Greedy Downs and Elmentors, in the parish of Luxulian, are two tdgan-stones, which may be moved by one hand with ease, and sometimes are affected by the wind. When moved they make a singular hollow noise, the cause of which is not apparent. Of the logan, or rocking-stones, there are several in most of the rocky places in the county. Many have asserted that they were raised by the Druids for the purpose of extorting confession from criminals, or awing the vulgar into implicit obedience, as they remained immovable, unless touched at a particular spot, which was, of course, known only to the priests. Others, on the contrary, are of opinion, that they are to be attributed to nature. The most considerable and curious of the logan-stones, is that at Castle Treryn, in the parish of St. Levan, which consists of three distinct piles of rocks, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 179 projecting into the sea, and forming the southernmost point of the Land's End. This extraordinary stone is called " the greatest wonder in the whole county," and is supposed to weigh near ninety tons. It lies on the west side of the middle pile, near the top, and is so evenly poised that a child may rock it, although the extremities of its base are at such a distance from each other, and so well secured, that it seems impossible for any human force, assisted by all the mechanical powers, to remove it from its place. From its sublime situation it is peculiarly calculated to affect the mind with mixed emotions of admiration and horror ; and at the first view, it does not seem possible that it could have been raised to its present height by human exertion : but " The gigantic wonders of Druidism," says Warner, " sink into mole-hills, if they be viewed through the correcting medium of sober reason. What is there in the Celtic temples, that should so greatly excite our admiration? Eyen in Stonehenge, the most stupendous of them, we see nothing that might not readily be effected by the united efforts of tumultuary numbers. The ponderous stones which compose it might be conveyed to the spot they now occupy on rollers, and lifted to their present situation by the inclined plane, operations which seem to include no particular sagacity in their designation, or difficulty in their execution, particularly when it is recollected that the whole strength of the nation was directed to accomplish the work, by the irresistible impulse of superstition." On the top of this logan are several rock basons, concerning whose use, independent of that of catching the water, from the heavens, a very ingenius conjectnre has been made by Dr. Borlase. The Druids might make the facility or difficulty of moving them subservient to many purposes. They might sometimes serve to try the innocence of suspected criminals, or be oracles to foretel future events. If the Druid chose that the logan should be easily moved, he used no art : but if on the contrary, it was his intention that no small degree of strength should be exerted for that purpose, he had only to fill one of the basons at the extremity with water, or rather to stop the opening at which it discharged itself, and permit it to remain filled with rain or snow water. When this was effected, his purpose would be completely answered ; for the centre of gravity being thus removed to a considerable distance from the point where it was when the bason was empty, it necessarily followed that the difficulty of moving it would be greatly increased, and in some eases, perhaps, no human force, unless assisted by engines, could do it. Mason finely alludes to the logan's supposed property of discovering guilt, in the following lines : — " Behold yon huge And unhewn sphere of living adamant, Which, pois'd by magic, rests its central weight On yonder pointed rock ; firm, as it seems, Such is its strange and virtuous property, It moves obsequious to the gentlest touch Of him whose heart is pure : but, to a traitor, Tho' e'en a giant's prowess nerv'd his arm, It stands as fix'd as Snowdon." 2a 2 180 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Great importance was attached to these moveable stones in former times. Melicarthus, or the Tyrian Hercules, is said to have ordered Tyre to be built where the Petrae Ambrosiae stood, which were two moveable rocks, standing by an olive tree. He was to sacrifice on them, and they were to become fixed and stable, that the city might be built under happy auspices, and become permanent. These Petrae Ambrosiae (made moveable by contrivance), were no other than stones anointed or consecrated with oil. Ambre has the same signification. Near the Land's End, the most western promontory of Cornwall, and of the whole island, are several monuments of the ancient Druids, particularly a patriarchal temple, situated in the tenement of Boscawen-Uun, which consists of nineteen large stones, placed in a circle, about twelve feet distant one from the other, with one much larger in the middle, and standing higher than the rest. The circle is about twenty-five feet in diameter. These circular monuments are esteemed the most ancient of any to be found in this island, and are of various kinds. The number of stones is from twelve to seventy- seven ; but they are found oftener of the number twelve than of any other, and Borlase thinks they were erected in honour of the twelve superior deities ; or had allusion to some national custom of twelve persons of authority, meeting there in council upon important affairs ; or perhaps they represent the twelve months of the year, and the seven days of the week, the priests being at that period the only chronologers and registers of time. The distance of these stones, one from, the other,- is various in different circles, but was probably the same, or nearly so at first, in one and the same circle, so that by the distance of those remaining, the number of stones of which the circle formerly consisted, may, in a great measure, be determined. These circles were not indiscriminately erected in all places, or without consulting the most venerable and learned of the Druids, particularly in cases of religion, or the election of a prince : but if a victory was gained, the field of battle was generally the place were the trophy was to be erected. The figure of these monuments is either simple or compounded ; those that are simple are exact circles ; but their construction is not always the same ; for some have their circumference marked only with large seperate stones, whilst others have ridges of small stones intermixed, and sometimes walls and seats, which serve to render the enclosure more complete. Other circular monuments are more complex, for they consist not only of a circle, but of other distinguishing properties. In or near the centre of some stands a stone taller than the rest, as in that of Boscawen-Uun ; in others there is a kistvaen, that is a sepulchral chest, or cavity made of stone. A cromlech, or monument consisting of a large stone supported by others, is in the centre of many of these circles, and not a few are distinguished by a remarkable piece of rock. These circles are frequently near each other, sometimes contiguous, and now and then one of them is seen included in, or intersected by another. Urns are not unfrequently found in or near them, and here and there one is curiously erected on geometrical plans, with the principal entrances facing the cardinal points, and sometimes with avenues leading to them, placed exactly north and south, with detached stones lying to the east and THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 181 west, or in a trianglar form. These monuments are found in many foreign countries, as well as in all the isles dependant on Britain, and in many parts of Britain itself. These circles, in different places, are called by different names ; in Cornwall they are termed Downs-men, that is, the Stone-Dance, because they seem to form an area for dancing. It is, however, highly probable, that some of these monuments were erected upon a religious account, and were designed originally for the rites of worship. We may observe in the writings of the Old Testament, that several stone monuments were erected as places of devotion; and in the eastern parts of the world, the places consecrated to religion were generally open, and often on the tops of rocks and mountains. This custom may be perfectly reconciled to such monuments of the circular kind, as were appropriated to sacred use by the Druids ; for they, like other heathen priests, were of opinion that the gods were not to be confined within walls ; which opinion was undoubtedly a fundamental tenet of the Celtic religion ; from which there is no reason to think that the Druids ever departed. Besides, the multitude and nature of the sacrifices required such fires as could not admit of a roof or covering. These temples are of various sizes, for some are only twelve feet in diameter, (which were, perhaps, designed for family use) while the larger sorts were intended for public sacrifices, or festival solemnities. Or they might be of various sizes, on account of the different superstitions therein performed, or the several ranks and classes of the Druids. That the temples of this species in Britain were erected by the people to whom they are ascribed, will be evident from a consideration of the works themselves ; the measures of every one of which are observed to fall easily and naturally, in round and full numbers, into the scale of Phoenician and Hebrew cubits. They will not admit of the standard measure of Greece or Rome, or any western nation, without being divided and broken into infinite and trifling fractions. At Bodinar, in the parish of Ludgvan, near Penzance, is a singular monument, called the Crellas. This consists of two low walls, the outermost of which forms two circles. One of these circles is only eighteen feet in diameter, but the other is fifty-five feet by fifty, and encloses within it another circular wall, forty-one feet from north to south, and thirty-six from east to west. Between each wall of the great enclosure, is a ditch four feet wide. The larger circle has two entrances, but the lesser has only one. They have both lofty stones on each side. At Botalleck, about ten miles west of St. Ives, is a curious cluster of four circles, of upright stones, which include and intersect each other ; for this reason Borlase imagines that they had some mystical meaning, or were, at least, designed for particular uses. For instance, some might be employed for sacrifice, for prayer, others for feasting the priests, or for the station of those who devoted the victims. Whilst one Druid was preparing the victim in one place, another might be using the preparatory prayers in a different place, and a third might be going his rounds at the extremity of another, circle of stones, as the rest were busy in the rites of augury; so that all might have their various tasks to perform at the same time, under the inspection of the high 182 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF priest. Most of these circular monuments consist of detached stones, placed so orderly, that there can be no doubt of their having had some share in superstitious ceremonies, and wherever altars are found, it may be safely concluded, that the circles containing them were designed for places of sacrifice and worship. At some distance from the Botalleck circles were another circle, and some stones, standing singly. At Kerris, or Kirthies, in the parish of St. Paul, lying on the west side of Mount's- Bay, and to the south of Penzance, is an oval enclosure, about fifty-two paces from north to south, and thirty-four the contrary way, composed of stones, some standing erect, and others piled in a wall-like form, but without mortar. At the south end are four rude pillars (forming an entrance to the area) about eight feet high, and at the foot of them lie some large long stones, which appear to have formerly rested on those pillars. This was probably a place of worship, and the erect stones were designed to distinguish and dignify the entrance. The circle we are describing is at present called the Roundago, which name it may possibly have acquired from the superstitious rounds used in the worship of the Druids. At Karn Boscawen, about five miles from Penzance, is a monument of the pensile kind, which consists of a large flat stone, one end of which rests upon the natural rock, and the other upon three large stones, placed one above the other, in order to raise a proper support for the incumbent weight of the horizontal stone. Between this canopy and its supporters, is an opening seven feet wide at top^ but closing gradually into an acute angle at the bottom. This monument bears all the appearance of a work of art, being too nicely supported to be that of nature, and from the seat underneath, was not improbably, on important occasions, the seat of some chief priest, among the Druids, from whence he might issue his predictions, edicts, and decisions. Indeed the mind can scarcely imagine a scene more proper for the purpose than this, the whole having a striking and awful effect, from its consisting of vast rocks above and below, fronting an immense ocean. The country, indeed, round St. Buryan, is replete with objects of curiosity. The summits and sides of the eminences, and the bottoms of the vallies, are mostly covered. with large masses of granite, either collected together, or scattered singly. Among these are several karns, circles, cromlechs, logan-stones, and castles : but the chief specimens are those before described. The inquisitive antiquary, however, may here examine an interesting variety of British monuments, and become acquainted with their peculiar shape and character. In this parish one collection of stones is too singular to be passed unnoticed. This is a small circle of nineteen upright stones, placed in a circular order, called Dance Mein, or the Merry Maidens, from the whimsical tradition that nineteen young women were thus transformed for dancing on the sabbath-day. The stones are about four feet above the ground, and five feet distant from each other. The diameter of the circle is about twenty-five feet, and at some distance north-west from it, are two taller upright stones, called the Ropers. Near Lanyon, such another circle is called Mein an Dawns, which signifies The Dancing Stones, or the stones of the dance, Two THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 183 such circles in Denbighshire are called Kerig Drydion, or Druid Stones ; and in some places in the Highlands of Scotland, they are termed temples and chapels, "from whence," says Lhwyd, " I conjecture they were places of sacrifice, and other religious rites, in the times of paganism, seeing the Druids were our ancient heathen priests." He adds, by way of query, "Whether the number of barrows about these stones be not a farther proof." A little to the north of Rosmodreuy Circle, in Buryan, are three holed stones, very like to that near Lanyon. Some other monuments, of a similar kind, are to be met with in this district. Within a furlong north-east of Duloe church, is a small Druidical circle, consisting of seven or eight stones, one of which is about nine feet in height. Four of them are upright ; the others are either broken or concealed by a hedge, which divides the circle, part of them being in an orchard, and part in an adjoining field. The diameter appears to be from twenty to twenty-five feet. In the parish of Gulval, near Penzance, is Boskednan Circle, consisting of nineteen stones, but of smaller diameter than Boscawen-Uun, and the Merry-Maidens. Near Chivarton, which is not far from Boskenna, is a flat stone, about six inches thick, two feet wide, and five feet high. About fifteen inches below the top, is a hole, six inches in diameter, quite through. In the adjoining hedge is another, with a similar hole, and in a wall of the village a third. These circumstances, and some large stones standing in the fields, render it probable that there have been several circles of erect stones, besides that which is entire. Borlase thinks that the holed stones were for tying their victims, while the priests were going through their preparatory ceremonies, and making supplications to the gods to accept the ensuing sacrifice. In the village of Men Perken, in the parish of Constantine, there was, a few years ago, a large pyramidical stone, twenty feet above ground, and four feet beneath it. This is supposed to have been an ancient idol. The Druids held consecrated rocks in such esteem, that if an account from Ireland may be credited, the famous Clogher-Stone was covered over with gold. It is probable that these rocks and stones were first chosen to represent their gods, from their long continuance, and receiving little alteration from length of time. In the same parish is a stone, nearly circular, and resembling in shape those straw bonnets which are made with a narrow rim. In the impost upon the plinth it is thirty feet in circumference, and its height from the top to the ground is eleven feet. The ground about is rough and uneven, as if there had been buildings near, and the rocks adjoining shew the marks of the workmen's tools, as if they had intended to form a model of the one they had already worked. In the same parish, at the end of a little enclosure, is a Cave called Fogon, which has an entrance four feet high, and as many broad. It goes directly forward, nearly of the same.width as at the entrance, being seven feet high, and thirty-six from the mouth to the end. About five feet from the entrance, there is a hole on the left hand, two foot wide, and one foot six inches high, in which i* a vault four feet wide, and four feet six inches 184 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF high. It proceeds to the east about thirteen feet, and then to the south about five feet more. The sides and ends are faced with stone, and the roof is covered with large flat stones. At the end, fronting the entrance, there is another square hole, within which is another vault, now stopped up with stone. This was, most probably, a place of sepulture, or one of the habitations of the Cornish aborigines. At PendeenVau, about three miles from St. Just, is a celebrated artificial cave, which is considered the most perfect one in the whole county. This cave consists of three parts or galleries, and its entrance, which is four feet six inches high, and of the same width, is walled on each side with large stones : on the top is a rude arch.' From the entrance the floor descends six steps, and treads to the north-north-east, dipping all the way, when it rises again. The first cave is twenty-eight feet long. A little before the termination of the first cave, a second one turns off to the left hand, at right angles, being formed in the same manner as the first, except that the roof is six feet two inches high. In the middle of this cave, in a low place in its floor, a round pit was discovered, three feet in diameter, and two feet deep, but it contained nothing remarkable. At the end of it was a hole in the roof, through which a man might climb into the field above. Fronting its entrance there is a hole, two feet wide, two feet six inches high, and nearly square, through which a person may creep into a third cave, or gallery, which is six feet wide, and of the same height. Its length is twenty-six feet six inches, and it terminates in a semicircle. This cave is dug out of the natural ground, the sides being regular, and straight, and the roof a semicircle ; but neither the one nor the other are faced with stone. The country people relate many idle stories relative to these caves, taking no notice of the structure of them, which is really commodious and well executed. This, and other caves of the like kind in Cornwall, were probably formed as places of security for their women, children, and most valuable effects, in times of imminent danger, such as when their coasts were infested by the Saxon and Danish pirates. At Dryft, in the parish of Sancreed, among the hills to the west of Penzance, is an ancient sepulchral monument, consisting of two stones, one of them standing nine feet high, and the other somewhat more than seven feet, the distance from the one to the other being eighteen feet, and the line formed by them pointing north-west. At Carn-bre Hill, near Redruth, and in the parish of Illogan, was dug up, in June 1749, a considerable number of gold coins, some of which were, worn very smooth, not by lying in the earth, but by use, they having no alloy to harden them. No letters were discoverable on any of them ; some were flat, and others convex on one side, and a little concave on the other ; the largest weighed no more than four pennyweights fourteen grains, and their intrinsic value was about 18s. 4rf. From the reverse of these coins having generally the impression of a horse, many imagined they were Phoenician, on account, of some colonies of that people having chosen a horse for their symbol. This opinion seems confirmed by the place where they were found, the Phoenicians having for many years, from their superior skill in navigation, engrossed the tin of Cornwall to THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 185 i themselves : but others alleged that these coins were too rude, and the designs too mean to have been either Phoenician, Grecian, or Roman; and that they must have been originally, British, some of their coins having been found stamped with the figure of a horse, and inscribed with British names. Many have doubted whether the Britons had gold and silver in their own country or not ; but it is now very certain that they had : Cornwall produced both these metals even in Camden's time ; Borlase also saw some gold among grains of tin in the parish of Creed, in 1753 ; and not only gold, but native silver has been found in mines within the parishes of St. Just and Calstock. That the Britons coined money is evident from an edict of the Roman emperors, forbidding the use of any money which was not stamped with their image. But- there is a still stronger evidence in their favour. Coins have been discovered in Britain, inscribed with British names, which are, with the greatest probability, believed to have been the coins of .princes, contemporary even with Julius Caesar, on their reverse is the figure of a horse. It is, moreover, observable, that the coins found at Carn-bre, are too rude, in point of design, to have been struck either by Phoenician, Roman, or Grecian artists ; that coins of all the different sorts found at Carn-bre, have been discovered in different places in Britain, but in no other country, and that those coins which are not inscribed, are probably, older than coins of the same nation which are inscribed. From all these circumstances it may be reasonably concluded, that the coins found at Carn-bre are originally British, and older than the invasion of the island by the Romans. In 1744, several hollow brass instruments, of various sizes, (called Celts,) together with some Roman coins, were dug up in the side of the same hill. Celts, though found with Roman coins, are conjectured to be of British original, as very few of them have as yet been found in Italy, the principal residence of the Romans, though great numbers have been found, not only in various parts of England, but in Scotland, and in Wales, and in some places in such abundance, that at Earsley Moor, twelve miles north-west of York, a whole heap was found, with several lumps of metal, and a quantity of cinders, whence it would appear that at such places there were forges for making them. The largest of the two before mentioned, was about six inches long, and a quarter of ah inch broad, just under the ring or loop : in the sharp part it was twice as broad. Various have been the opinions of the learned respecting the use to which these instruments were applied, some having imagined that they were intended to be used as chisels, in cutting stone ; others, that they were employed in engraving letters and inscriptions ; and others, that they were the Falx, with which the Druids cut the sacred mistletoe. None of these conjectures, however, are founded on probability, as Dr. Borlase has fully proved in his antiquities of the county. It appears most probable that they were the heads of spears, peculiar to the Gauls, Britons, and Germans, and that these nations continued to use such weapons after they Avere subjected to the Romans : this accounts for so few of them being found in Italy, and so many in Britain and Gaul. The loops might serve for a kind of trophy or tassel appendant to it, as an ornament, or possibly for a, string. to make the spear more commodious in carriage, like the slings of the present musket, or Vol. I. 2 b 386 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF to recover the weapon after it had been lanced on the enemy. Dr. Borlase, in his conjectures respecting their use, has probability entirely on his side, when he says, that the larger and heavier celts seem to have been the heads of spears, the middle sort javelin heads, and the lighter or smaller the heads or points of arrows. Dr. Plot imagines they might have been the Roman securis, or axe, or their catapula. Carn-bre Hill, is on many accounts remarkable ; Mr. Borlase being of opinion, that it was a place particularly appropriated to the mysteries of Druidism ; " for here were their consecrated circles, here their seats of judgment, here their cromlechs, altars, rock-basons, and sacred mounds. The top of this hill is thick set with karns, or groups of rocks ; the spaces between and below were, three or four generations ago, filled with a grove of oaks, since felled ; and persons living near, say, that trunks and roots of trees have been dug up in their time, at the foot of the hill." On a karn, at the western end, are numerous embeded basons, in the highest, rocks. In advancing towards the east, Mr. Borlase saw a curious orbicular flat stone, which had been wantonly thrown down from the top of an immense rock ; on the surface of this stone was an exact circular bason, three feet in diameter, and one foot deep, having round its edges many small basons communicating with it.* Carn-bre Castle, whose imaginary history has been given so largely by Dr. Borlase, in his Autiquities of Cornwall, crowns the summit of a rugged mountain called Carn-bre Hill, above mentioned, which is of a conical form, stupendously elevated. The foundation of this castle, which was never very large nor very strong, is laid on an irregular ledge of rocks, whose surfaces being of different heights, occasion the lowermost rooms to be equally uneven. From the circumstance of the rocks not being contiguous to each other, the architect was obliged to continue arches between them, to carry the walls from one to the other, and supply the vacancies. The ledge on which the building is raised being narrow, the rooms are consequently small in proportion, and the original rocks being much higher in one point than another, one turret has three stories of windows, whilst the other has but one. The walls are pierced throughout with loop-holes for descrying an enemy or discharging arrows. The tops are all embattled. This remnant of antiquity had long lain in a delapidated state, until about thirty years ago, when the inside was fitted up, two comfortable apartments neatly * Britton and Brayley, who seem to have no particular predilection for Dr. Borlase's opinions, observe, with respect to Carn-bre Hill, being generally considered as the grand centre of Druidical worship, in Cornwall, that, "a slight inspection of the hill itself is sufficient to convince any observer, who is not influenced by the day-dreams of antiquarianism, that nature had the chief hand in arranging the materials which the wizard fancy has so erroneously appropriated, and that any appearance of systematic design iu the arrangement of the rugged substances which cover them, is wholly imaginary." They particularly advert to the circumstance of the rock basons existing in such numbers in all situations, as utterly to exclude the hand of man from the. great mass. Mr. Warner is of a different opinion. On Rough Tor, which forms the summit of a bleak mountain, rising in the midst of a dreary waste, in the ancient parish of St. Breward, (now Simouward) are basons with spouts similar to those at Carn-bre. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 187 finished, and the whole building repaired by order of its owner the right honourable lord De Dunstanville. A little to the north-west of the castle are scattered a number of immense rocks, in which time,' that destroyer of all things, has formed, through the decomposition of the granite, a variety of basons different in size, but similar in feature. These are generally enclosed within an area called the Old Castle, which does not appear to haVe ever known any other fortification than a fence composed of loose stones heaped one upOn another without any cement whatever. With respect to the grove of oaks mentioned by BorlaSe, it must, however, be obvious to every one who may visit this bleak spot, that no tree of the most hardy kind cOuld ever flourish there. In Leland'stime it appears that there were some trees growing at the foot of the mountain on the southern side, when the whole was included in a large deer park belonging to the castellated mansion of Tehidy. Carn-bre Castle was undoubtedly erected by the Bassets, as an antique ornament to the grounds, and the elevated -wild scenery with which it is surrounded, form a very striking contrast to that mild composure which breathes in blooming verdure around that noble residence. In 1542, according to Carew, were found in the walls of Launceston Castle, certain feather coins, Whose fair stamp and strong substance till then resisted the assaults of time. Money of a similar substance was employed by Edward I, in erecting Caernarvon Castle, in Wales. In the seventeenth century, a vast quantity of iron rings was found in the west of Cornwall, which Moyle says he was persuaded were old British money. He procured One of them for lord Pembroke, and considered them to be the " Annulis ferreis" (other readings say " Faleis ferreis") spoken of by Caesar in his Commentaries. In the parish of Mawgan in Meneage, near the high-way, about a quarter of a mile from the church, is a stone generally called Mawgan Cross: though according to information obtained by Sir Richard Vyvyan, of Trelo warren, in 1715, from the most ancient inhabitants in the neighbourhood, and his own actual observation, there never was a cross upon it. It contains the inscription " GNEGUMI FIL ENANS," the characters of which, in Sir Richard Vyvyan's time, were very fair. Lhwyd, who was the first to remark this inscription, conjectures that Gnegumi was some British prince, and that the twelve parishes, called Meneage, might have taken that name from him. Enans, he also observes, is still a common name in Wales. About half a mile to the north-west of Lanyon, but in the parish of Madern, just by the road leading from St. Ives to St. Just, is a stone about ten feet long, and two and a half broad, in the widest places, commonly called the Inscribed Stone, which has given the name of Goon Men Screplea to the down, where it now lies, for formerly it stood upright. It contains the following inscription, which, like that on the monument to Cerusius, is written on the length of the stone, contrary to the common practice: " RIALOBRAN— CUNOVAL— FIL— " or in British, according to Lhwyd, " RHI- VALLURAN MAB CYNWAL." From the circumstance of the next parish to 2b 2 188 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Madern being called Kynwall or Cynval, (now corruptly pronounced Gulval) it may be conjectured that it took its name from this Cunoval, which shews him to have been a man of no ordinary rank and quality. The letters are all Roman capitals, some of them five, and one not above three inches long, and from the peculiar configuration of the N, (the middle stroke of which in British inscriptions forms a straight line, like that in a great H) the stone was probably set up in the interval between the beginning of the fifth and the middle of the sixth century, before the corruption of the Roman alphabet. Dr. Bernard, in his alphabet of the several ages, of the Latin language, gives the figure of the N, in the fifth century, which nearly resembles the N in the inscription. No cross appears upon it, nor are there the ruins of any chapel or religious house near it, for which reasons it is impossible to ascertain whether Rhewalluran was a Christian or Heathen. The last seems most likely. Another monument of this sort was to be met with in the tenement of Trewren, in Madern parish, where the distance from stone to stone was ten feet, and the line they formed, pointed east-north-east. Upon searching the ground between the two stones, in 1752, a pit, six feet six inches long was presently found ; this pit was two feet nine inches wide, and four feet six inches deep ; near the bottom it was full of black greasy earth, but no bones were to be discovered. The grave came close to the westernmost and largest stone, where, probably, lay the head of the person interred. In the parish of Gulval or Gylval, before mentioned, is another tomb-stone of an ancient Briton, whose name, according to Lhwyd, was " KYNADHAV AP ICHDI- NAS." It is now used as a foot bridge, and called the Blue Bridge. The time of its erection is not easily conjectured. About a mile from the town of Fowey, in the high road leading to Lostwithiel, stands a large moor-stone, commonly called the Long Stone, of an irregular shape, about eight feet above the ground, and nearly two feet broad at the bottom, from whence it lessens gradually to the top, where is a hole or mortise about three inches deep, and somewhat broader, made, as some think, to receive a cross stone. There is such another mortise at the top of the Half Stone at St. Cleer. On the western side is an inscription, originally written in square Roman capitals, but now scarcely legible, which, according to Leland, was " CUNOMOR ET FILIUS* CUM DOMINA CLUSILLA;" but, according to Mr. Lhwyd, and other persons, well acquainted with ancient characters, " CERUSIUS (or CIRUSIUS) HIC JACET (or JACIT) CUNOMORI FILIUS." Opposite to the side inscribed is a cross, wretchedly engraved, not cut into the stone, but raised by a small relievo above the surface. In Carew's time this stone lay flat on the ground ; but many years since it was again set upright. The inscription on it, though written in Latin, seems, for many reasons, to have been made by the Britons. The very sound of Cunomorus, shews it to be a British name, and neither that nor Cerusius are to be found in Gruter's Index of Roman Names, nor any where else. It might be concluded, from the meanness of his monument (which Mr. Moyle supposes THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 189 to be older than the sixth century*) that Cerusius was a man of no great rank or quality ; did not the contiguity of Pol Kerris, in Trewardreth Bay, about a mile and a half to the westward of it, give some reason for belief that the name of that place was derived from Cerusius. In the village of Men, near the Land's End, a farmer, in the year 1716, removing a flat stone seven feet long" and six wide, discovered underneath it a cavity formed by stone, two feet long at each end, and on each side, another stone twice as long. In the middle was an urn, full of black earth, and round it were some very large human bones irregularly dispersed. In some sepulchres have been found bones much larger than those of the human body, which are therefore thought by the vulgar to have belonged to the giants ; but they are more probably the bones of horses, which, as well as the arms of soldiers, were frequently thrown into the funeral pile, both being thought necessary in the next life. When the bones were deposited in the urn, earth was sometimes laid over them, which accounts for roots of grass being now and then found mixed with them. In other urns the bones appear to have been cemented by a strong mortar, in order to their being better preserved, by keeping them from the air and moisture ; but the most ancient, as well as effectual way, was to cover the bones with the fat of beasts, the more pure part of which the bones, when hot from tbe embers, could not fail strongly to imbibe, becoming thereby better guarded from external inj ury, than by any method then known. Besides human bones, it was usual among the politer nations to enclose in the same urn, lachrymatories or small phials filled with purchased tears, and other utensils of mourning which attended the funeral. With the remains of matrons there have been sometimes found combs, inlaid boxes, nippers, jewels or bracelets ; for instance, there was a beautiful bracelet of gold, very thin, but three inches broad, found in a brown earthen urn, under a stone barrow in Ireland, which, by the size, appears to have belonged to a lady. In some there have been found little images in agate, amber, or crystal, and in others coins. The helmet, sword or spear, were usually thrown into the funeral pile of a soldier; but if the body was not burnt, the sword is for the most part found * The date of the inscription may be carried a good deal higher, if we suppose Cerusius to be a Christian. This monument, as remarked before, stands in the highway betwixt Fowey and Lostwithiel, and has no church, nor the ruins of any church or cemetery near it. The Heathen Romans, and Romanized provinces, as is generally known, buried in their highways, and it is equally certain, that the Christians, long before Constautine, had district cemeteries of their own, in many places, unless in the times of persecution. After the establishment of Christianity, this custom prevailed so universally that St. Chrysostom, at the end of the fourth century, assures us, there was no city, town, nor village in the empire, which had not an appendant cemetry, and consequently the heathen custom must have been discontinued. From all these circumstances it is reasonable to suppose that Cerusius, whose grave lies in the highway, was buried there before the end of the fourth cent ury, The hole or mortise, at the top, for receiving a cross stone, and the embossed cross on the western side, would denote the stone to be of a later antiquity : but there are several instances to be found in Aringhi's Roman Subterrauea of Christian Monuments, with crosses engraven on them, in the same century, and even earlier. It is also very possible, that though it was originally set up for a grave-stone, it might have been converted to a cross by the superstition of after times, "for" says Moyle, " I dont think the custom of erecting crosses in the highways so ancient as the fourth century." 190 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF entire, and placed under his head. If the body was burnt, the warlike instruments were* most probably melted by the heat and violence of the fire, or broken by the fall of the pile, or perhaps, rather purposely broken in honour of the deceased, which may be one reason why we scarcely ever find any of those weapons whole in sepulchres, where the bodies have been burnt. Several bits of brass were found in the sepulchre at Men before mentioned, and particularly the point of a brass sword. When pieces of brass, half melted, have been discovered in urns, it amounts almost to a proof, that the remains of some person of quality have been there deposited ; for, to the honour of such only, were large piles erected, which could, in burning, by the intense heat of the fire, melt brass. Where bones have been found only in part consumed, and where yet there are evidences of a soldier having been interred ; (for example, the pieces of a swOrd and brass found at Trelowarren and Men) we may reasonably conclude that such funeral was performed in the hurry of war, when time was wanted to superintend the burning. Near the Land's End is the village of St. Just, where Ralph Williams, yeoman* in removing a barrow, discovered a great number of urns, and near the centre a square chest or cell, paved under foot, in which an urn was also found, finely carved, and full of human bones. It is supposed there were about fifty urns round the stone chest, but- the one before mentioned was alone preserved, on account of its elegance, the rest being thrown away and broken, as of no consequence. Most urns, when they are discovered, stand erect on their bottoms, and are covered with a flat stone or tile ; but they' are sometimes themselves a covering to what they contain, having their mouths placed downwards. There seems to be little doubt that the Britons burnt their dead, and afterwards deposited the ashes in urns. This is evident from the number of urns and barrows found every where, and the ashes mixed with the earth of the latter. The urns are generally found in the middle of a barrow, though sometimes they are discovered near the outward edges. Probably, that in the middle was first interred, and the barrow then erected to enclose it ; the outer ones contained the remains, perhaps, of some relations or near friend, who chose to be buried in the same barrow. Sometimes not only one, but two or more urns, were deposited round the central sepulchre, and at other times a whole family wished to be buried under the same barrow ; from which cause, perhaps, many urns are found placed close to each other. The most remarkable instance of this kind, is that just described. Urns have been found in most of the barrows that have been examined by the curious : in some, however, there are no urns, but in or near the centre are round or square pits, containing black, greasy earth. In other barrows there are neither urns nor pits, but human skeletons, without any sign of their having passed through the fire. This mode of burying under tumuli was so universal, that it is not easy to decide by what particular nation any barrow was erected, unless there be some criterion within to determine the uncertainty. Thus we may form some conjecture from the materials and workmanship of the urn, the cell that contains it, or from coins, instruments of war, or utensils of domestic life, which may accompany the bones : but where these or similar things are wanting, conjectures are vain. If it THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 191 be true, however, that the Saxons and Danes left off burning their dead, before their arrivaland settlement in Britain, as has been thought by many learned men, it. might then be safely concluded, that all the barrows in Cornwall, and perhaps in other party of the island, containing urns or ashes, must have been Roman, for in consequence of their being generally distant from the sea shore, they cannot well be attributed to the Phoenician or Grecian traders. Such of these as have no coins, or pavements underneath, or elegance in the workmanship of the urns, or choice of materials in their composition, or contiguous to, or in a line with Roman camps or ways, were probably British. It is, indeed, difficult to distinguish the British barrows from those erected by the Saxons and Danes ; yet, such as contain human skeletons, are, for many reasons, more likely to belong to the two last nations than the first. All the Druidical remains in Cornwall, it has been remarked by Warner, are destitute of barrows, the absence of which may be accounted for on a very obvious and rational principle. In Cornwall the hills are only abundant in stones, and to these alone could recourse be had for materials to immortalize the memory of the departed. Instead, therefore, of heaping up barrows, which would have been difficult to raise, from the scantiness of the soil, and invisible at a distance from the dinginess of their colour, they constructed earns, or aggestions of stones,* and thus left memorials of their heroes and priests, which, if not so beautiful as the barrows of chalk, in Wiltshire, will outlive those more perishable sepulchral monuments, and last as long as time shall endure. It was the intention, however, of both, to commemorate the names of those who were interred beneath them. " If I must fall in the field," says a modern chieftain in Ossian, " rear high my grave, Vinvela. Grey stones, and heaped up earth, shall mark me to future times. * On the very summit of St. Agnes' Beacon, (which towers, in a pyramidical form, to the height of more than 500 feet above the level of the sea) are three stone tumuli, or barrows of this description, formed of a vast number of stones, great and small, piled up together, " in memory," says Hals, " of some once notable creatures before the sixth century interred there." Diodorus Siculus informs us that the Ballariaus heaped stones over the graves of their dead; and by the religion of the ancient Greeks and Romans, it was supposed, that until the body was buried, the soul could have no rest ; and therefore, if a dead body was found any where above ground, it was deemed an act of charity to bury it, or at least, to throw up a few stones, or a little earth, over it. This custom Horace has made the subject of the 28th ode of Jiis first book. A conjecture,. however, the editor thinks, may be hazarded, that those who raised those heaps of earth or stones, had a secondary view in the labour and expence bestowed in forming them. — Barrows are always seated on an eminence, and so dispersed, that in some instances, a communication may be kept up by signals, throughout a considerable extent of country, from whence it might be supposed that these repositories of the illustrious dead were made to contribute to the safety and preservation of the living, and that they were used by the old inhabitants of the countries where they are found, as watch-mounts, in order to discover the approaches of an enemy, and by proper signals to warn the natives of their impending danger. If we reflect on the situation of this island, and how often, in former times, it was obliged to wear the yoke of foreign powers, it is not unreasonable to imagine, that the inhabitants lived in continual terror and alarm, and were under the necessity of employing these means of gaining time, to deliberate how they were to repulse, or how they were to avoid the attacks to which they were continually exposed. 192 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF When the hunter shall sit by the mound, and produce his food, at noon, a warrior rests here, he will say, and my fame will live in his praise." These heaps supplied the place of histories, before letters were invented, and perpetuated the memory of eminent persons : the songs of the people, transmitted from father to son, may be considered as so many comments upon them. At Gwithian, near the mouth of St. Ives Bay, in May 1741, the sea having washed away a piece of the cliff, to the south-west of the village, there was discovered, three feet under the surface of the earth, a small cavity, about twenty inches wide and high, faced and covered with stone. The bottom consisted of one flat stone, and on this stood an urn, full of human bones, with the vertebrae very distinct. Round the urn was found a small quantity of dust, or earth, which had the appearance of human ashes, and filled the lower part of the cavity, about four inches from tbe bottom. It was the general custom among the ancients, to repeat the burning of the bones, till they were so far reduced in size as to be all inclosed in an urn, but this was not always the case, as the boxes found in the middle of the barrow at Trelowarren testify. Sometimes they enclosed what was well burnt in an urn, and what was not so, in a cell round it. In a field at Trelowarren, about four miles nearly east of Helston, was opened, in 1751, a barrow of earth, very wide, but only five feet /high. In the middle was found a parcel of stones, placed in some order, on the removal of which, a cavity was discovered, about two feet in diameter, and of the same height. This was surrounded and covered with stone, and contained bones mixed with wood ashes. At the distance of a few feet from the cavity, two urns were found, with their mouths turned downwards, and having within them small bones and ashes. Three thin bits of brass were discovered near the middle, covered with verdigrease, and supposed to have been parts of some warlike instrument. In places where stones were easily collected, barrows were composed of them alone, of such a size as one soldier might easily carry : but in other places, where no stones were to be procured, they were formed of earth. Besides these plain barrows, there are others, which shew greater art, and which are surrounded with a single row of stones, forming the base, or with a ring and fosse, of earth. Many have a large flat stone on the top, and some a pillar, with now and then an inscription, but oftener without. Some had a circle round the bottom, and another round the top, and where this custom prevailed, and no stones presented themselves, trees were planted. The barrows intended for private persons, were placed near public roads, their size being various, and generally proportioned to the quality of the deceased, or the vanity of the survivors. The sepulchres of common soldiers were mostly on tbe field of battle, and placed in straight lines along the plains which have been the scenes of great actions, as regularly as the front of an army. On St. Austell Downs, in Cornwall, between Porthmear and St. Austell, the barrows lie sometimes two, three, and even seven, in a straight line. These are twenty in number, and are probably of' British origin, as in making a new road between the two places, some of them were cut through, and several British instruments were found, which are now preserved at Menabilly. Near then) is a THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 133 large unhewn stone, standing upright, and almost fourteen feet high. Though the principal cause of the erection of barrows, was to enclose either the ashes or bodies of the dead, they were in some instances appropriated to the solemnization of signal actions and events, and received a more than common share of that veneration which the ancients always shewed to the sepulchres of the dead. The Druids kindled their annual fires on the large flat stones found on the top of many barrows. Where the earthern barrows are enclosed by circles of erect stones, they are supposed to have served as altars for sacrifices. They were not unfrequently used at times of inauguration, the prince elect standing on the top, exposed to the view of the people assembled beneath him, while the Druid officiated close to the edge below. Judgment was also frequently pronounced from the same hillocks, and the most important causes were decided upon the sacred eminence. Near the north sea, on the waste grounds, are four tumuli, called the Four Burrows, which Norden notices. He observes, "they stande together and are the burialls of slayne men in the feylde." About sixteen years ago, a cave was discovered near the Land's End, in which was an urn, containing ashes, bones, and brass coins. Four of these are in possession of the editor; the others are in that of Dyonisius Williams, esq. In the midst of an open field between the villages of St. Erme, and Ladock, is a raised, circular piece of ground, flat on the top, and secured by a deep ditch. The late Rev. John Collins examined the ground to the depth of several feet, but met with nothing except ashes, that could elucidate the origin of this rude structure, which, from these, was undoubtedly funereal. In the parish of Withiell, in Carew's time, while a workman was digging .down a little hillock, or barrow, called Borsneevas, he found in the bottom, three white stones, laid triangular-wise, as pillars, and supporting a flat stone, about two feet and a half square. Under these was discovered an urn, half full of a black slime, and ill savoured substance. This was, obviously, a cromlech, or funeral monument. Near the church of St. Just, is one of the ancient theatres, in which, it is said, the Britons used to hear plays acted, and to see the sports and games, with which, upon particular occasions, the people were amused. There are a great number of them in Cornwall, where they are called Plan-an-guare, according to Pryce, the plain for sport and pastime. The benches are generally of turf; but those of St. Just, which is the most remarkable monument of this kind, are of stone. It was an exact circle, 126 feet in diameter, and, the perpendicular height of the bank, from the area within, (which within memory has been made use of as a place for wrestling) is now seven feet ¦ but the height from the bottom of the ditch without, is at present ten feet, though it was formerly more. The seats consist of six steps, fourteen inches wide, and one foot high ; with one on the top of all, where the rampart is seven feet wide. There are several theatres of this description in other parts of Britain, some of which are semicircular. The latter are, doubtless, best adapted for the instruction of the audience : yet, as in these illiterate times, the delight of the ear was not so much consulted as the entertain ment of the eye, the semicircular form is not so often net with among the remains of Vol. I. 2 c 194 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF antiquity, as the amphitheatrical one, which being more capacious than the former; seems to have been generally preferred. The plays acted latterly in these amphitheatres, were in the Cornish language, and the subjects were taken from the scripture history. In the same circles were also performed those sorts of exercises for which the Cornish Britons are still so remarkable ; and, indeed, if any single combat was to be fought on Toot, to decide any competition of strength or valour; any disputed property, or accusation exhibited by martial challenge, no place was so proper as one of these enclosed circles ; but in case of sudden challenges, where the champions were to fight it out upon the spot, the area was marked out with such stones as were at hand. If either combatant was by any accident forced out of the circle, he was to lose his cause, and pay three marks of pure silver to save his life. The circles, whether opened or enclosed, 'were often designed for sepulchres ; for in, or adjoining to the edge of these circular monuments, stone chests have been found, sometimes cromlechs, and at other times sepulchral urns or barrows,' all which are evident signs of burials ; but, it must be observed, that these were never the common places of burial, because there has been very seldom found, near the same circle, above one stone chest, barrow, or cromlech, and very few urns. Another of these rounds, called Plan-an-guare, was visible, till very lately, in Redruth. There have been different opinions on the subject of the hill castles, or fortifications, which we are about to notice. Dr. Borlase contends, that all the castles west of Penzance, were constructed by the Danes, but this opinion is confuted by Mr. King, in the first volume of his Munimenta Antiqua, wherein he states, that many fortresses of a similar construction, remain in Wales, Scotland, and in parts where the Danes never penetrated. Without adopting the sentiments of either of these great antiquarians, we shall place all these castles, which have unceniented masonry, connected with them, among the British Antiquities; those that consist of circular earthen bulwarks, unceniented with masonry, or connected with masonry, that is cemented, will be noticed under the head of Danish Antiquities ; while those that consist of masonry alone, or what may properly be called castles, or castellated erections, will be treated pf in their several places in the work. How far this arrangement may be correct, must be left to the inquisitive researches of the antiquarian reader, The circular form, in defensive works, is the one generally acknowledged to be in use among the Danes ; the form used by the Romans was square, unless local circumstances prevented them from complying with their usual practice. Of these hill pasties, or fortifications of the former species, the chief are Castle Chftn, Castle Treryn, and Carn-bre Castle, before described. The former lies about two miles to the westward of Pendeen Vau, in the parish of Morvah. The remains of this rude castle ocqupy the whole area of a hill, commanding an extensive tract of country to the east, soine low grounds to the north and south, and the ocean .to the west. They consist of two walls, or rather huge heaps of stones, one within the other, having a vallum, or kind of terrace between them. This terrace is divided by four walls, and facing the west- south-west, is the only entrance to the castle, called the iron gate-way. This turns to. the County of Cornwall. 193 the left, and is flanked with a wall on each side, to secure the ingress and egress of its former inhabitants. The outer wall measures about five feet in thickness, but on the left of the entrance it is twelve feet, (traversing on the right the principal ditch, which is thirty feet widej whilst the inner wall may be estimated at about ten feet. The. area enclosed within the latter measures about 125 feet in diameter, from east to west, and 110 from north to south, and contains a choaked-up well, with the remains of steps, to go down to the Water, and the foundations of several circular tenements or habitations, which are connected witn the inner wall, and run parallel around it, leaving an open space in the centre. The present state of these ruins, demonstrates that Castle Chun was constructed before the introduction of architectural rules* in military buildings ; for there is no appearance of mortar, door-posts, or fire-places, with chimiries. On the north side of the castle is a passage or road, partly excavated out of the soil, and fenced in by high stones, on each side. This communicates with the fortified retreat, and the ruined buildings of a village or town, which occupy the'-north fence of a neighbouring hill, and Consist of numerous foundations of circular huts. These are from ten to twenty feet in diameter, with a narrow entrance between two upright stones, but without a chimney, and the walls are formed of stones of various sizes, rudely piled together without mortar. As the knowledge of lime, as a cement, was first introduced into this country by the Romans, it may be safely concluded that this castle may boast of a British origin-. ' The situation of Castle Treryn is grand beyond description, and by nature alone impregnable. The foundation of the whole is a vast group of granite rocks, rising to a prodigious altitude, and projecting into the sea. The perpendicular rocks form three sides of the fortification, and the land side, is guarded by two formidable ramparts, (or rocks placed regularly one above another, in a Wall-like form) and ditches. About a mile and half west of Treryn, the cape called Tolpedn Penwith, is divided from the main land by a stone wall. The castles Karnnijek and Boscadzel, in the -parish of' St. Just, are of the same kind, as well as many others on the sea coast. At the foot of the rocks', near St. Michael's Mount, have been dug up spear heads, axes, and swords of brass, wrapped up in linen, all which are supposed to be weapons used by the CimbrianS and ancient Britons. The most earfy, perhaps, of all the inscribed stone pillars which are to be seen in Cornwall, supports the roof of a linhay in the great court at Rialton Priory. It measures five feet in height, and rather more than twenty inches in breadth. It first attracted the notice of- the author in the year 1809, when he had a drawing of it taken on the spot,, by an artist who accompanied him for these purposes. See plate. 4c 2 196 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF ROMAN ANTIQUITIES. Dr. Borlase was of opinion, that the Romans made an actual conquest of Cornwall ; and the following evidences of their residence in different parts of the county, tend greatly to corroborate that opinion. Traces of Roman architecture are discoverable at Tregony, which is supposed to be the Roman Cenio. This name, and the situation, agree with the itinerary of Richard of Cirencester. In the parish of St. Clement's, near Truro, is a monument, which now serves for a gate-post. It is inscribed with Roman capitals, which, in the opinion of Mr. Borlase, read "ISNIOCUS VITALIS FILIUS TORRICI." This is supposed to be of Roman origin. On the stone is a large cross, in bas relief, which is singular, but it is, perhaps, of later date than the inscription. In draining some marsh land, between Marazion and Penzance, the labourers discovered an earthen pot, containing 1000 Roman coins. They were very much corroded by the salt water ; but many of the inscriptions were sufficiently legible to identify the emperors who lived between the years 260 and 350. About two miles below Truro, in a ditch near Mopas Passage, were found twenty pounds weight of Roman coins, among which were one of Severus Alexander, and one of Valerian. Mr. Borlase examined about 3000 of this parcel, and found them all to be from Gallienus to Carinus, the former of whom began his reign in 252 ; the latter reigned about the years from 282 to 284, with Cams and Numerian. Near Helford Haven, to the south-west of Falmouth, and situate on a hill, washed on both sides by the sea, is a place called Condora, which is supposed to be a Roman fortification. Near it is an old vallum, also thought to be the remains of a Roman work, and stretching almost from sea to sea. In 1735, there were dug up near Condora, twenty-four gallons of Roman* brass money, all of them belonging to Constantine or his * Where the coins met with in Cornwall, have been found single, or a few only together, it may be conjectured that these were dropped by accident ; but the coins found in heaps, as at Condora and Mopas, seem to have been part of the Roman military chest, as such quantities of small copper coin could be of no other use than to pay the soldiers; it being absurd to imagine, that either merchants or misers would lay them up. It is very easy to account for the quantity of Roman money found in Britain. This island was, during the time they resided here, the seat of many wars and battles, and we can easily conceive, that a great quantity of money must have been dropt, and accidentally lost by the soldiery, either iu single pieces, or iu purses, and it is not at all improbable but they frequently hid their money in their tents, when they went out to an engagement, from whence they might never return. When soldiers were closely besieged, or suddenly driven from a strong hold, they might also hide whatever small sums they had about them, wherever they could ; but the large quantities -at Condora and Mopas, we cannot suppose to be any other than parts of the paymaster's stores, for the THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 197 family, and having either the head of that emperor, or representations of the cities of Rome or Constantinople, were a proof of their having been coined at those places. This money was probably used in paying the common soldiers. On the other side of the haven, forty Roman coins were found; four of which were of the largest size. The first was a copper Domitian, and had a bold impression ; the second a Trajan, of bright brass ; and the third belonged to the younger Faustina. Other coins were also found there, but they were of the lower empire. In the parish of Trewardreth, a village four miles north-west of Fowey, and three south of Lostwithiel, have been found many Roman coins, which are carefully preserved by the Rashleighs of Menabilly. Among these were one of Valerian, three of Gallienus, twenty of Victorinus, fifteen of Tetricus, nine of Claudius, one of Aurelian, one of Maximilianus, one of Constantine Maximus, one of Constantine junior, one of Urbs Roma, besides many others, greatly defaced. In 1700, as some tinners were opening a barrow of stone, called Golvadnek Barrow, in Wendron parish, they came to some large stones, disposed in the manner of a vault, in which were an urn full of ashes, and a fine checquered brick pavement : but this and the urn they ignorantly broke to pieces. In the same place were several Roman brass coins, of the second size, and a small instrument of brass, set in ivory, supposed to be used by the Roman ladies about their hair. The coins were much defaced : but on one of them the words " Diva Faustina" were very legible ; and another had the head of Lucilla, wife of the emperor Verus, but the inscription was quite defaced, and the head much injured. About a furlong from Golvadnek, on a hill called Cam Menelez, there are two barrows of the same kind, in one of which, tradition says, were found some coins of Julius Ca?sar, though it is more probable that they belonged to some of the other Caesars. At Castle Treryn, near the Land's End, was found a brass pot full of Roman money. Many Roman coins have been found on the hill at Carn-bre, near Redruth, among which was an Antoninus, of large size, in ancient lead, with a triumphal arch on the reverse. Coins of this metal are very rare. There was also a Severus Alexander. In 1749, at the foot of the same hill, was found a pint of copper Roman coins, about three feet under the surface, with the head of an animal in brass, a hinge, and pierced cover. The year before, about a quart of the same coin was found near the same place. Some Roman coins have been found in the neighbourhood of Launceston, which render it likely that the castle was once in their possession. Near Penrose, on the eastern side of Mount's Bay, were found two small silver conveniency of the soldiers, and buried in the places where they were found, upon some sudden alarm, when there was no time to carry them off. That there should be more brass, than gold or silver coins found in this county, is not at all surprising ; the latter being more portable and of greater value, the officers and soldiers would of course take more care of them, and carry what money they had of this kind with them when they moved ; as for tbe brass, they were glad to bury it, from its being an incumbrance, hoping some time or other to recover it. 198 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF coins, (afterwards in the possession of Mr. Borlase) one of which was a Trajan, with a female figure sitting on the reverse, and on the exergue P. M. O. The second had on it a head covered with an helmet, and on the reverse were two horses in full speed, side by side, as if drawing a chariot. Some time since a small coin of Nero was found on the premises of Edward Coode, esq. at St. Austell. Roman coins, also, have been found in and near the ancient tin mines in Jthis county, which must have been left there either by the Roman miners, or by the officers appointed by that people to superintend and guard the mines, when worked by the natives. At Leswyn, in the parish of St. Just, near the Land's End, were discovered, many years ago, two paterce, made of a sort of moor-stone, approaching to tala. One of these, which was entire, was turned and ornamented, having within it several hollow lists or drills. It seemed to be one of that kind used by the priests in pouring libations of wine, either upon the altar, or between the horns of the victim. About an hundred yards from the patera?, a broken urn was found. In the parish of Sancreed, among the hills to the west of Penzance, an urn was dug up, many years since, which, from the neatness of the lace-work round, and its shape, appeared to be Roman. Near Trewardreth, was dug up, in 1599, a chest of stone, covered very curiously with a lid of the same material. The persons who discovered it, being over curious to see tbe contents, broke the cover, and at the same time an urn within, gilded and graven with letters, which were defaced by the accident. The pot was full of black ashes. About one mile to the south-west of the inn, at Wainhouse, is an immense Roman camp in good preservation. This is probably a vestige of the triumphs of Agricola, who in his fifth campaign in Britain, seems first to have reduced Cornwall under the yoke of Rome. Part of this entrenchment is now breaking up for tillage. The spot has been Ions: called Warbstowe Barrows. Near the mansion-house, at Kerris, as some workmen were removing an old hedge, in the year 1723, a vault was discovered, about eight feet long, and six high; the floor being paved with stone, and the roof arched over with the same materials. Within the vault was found a plain urn, made of the finest red clay, and full of earth. On Lambourne Downs, in the parish of St. Piran, an urn was found in a barrow, which held about two gallons, and contained within it ashes, small pieces of bone, and charcoal. By the side of it were two vessels, greatly resembling those of the Roman sacrificial paterae. In an old hedge, in the parish of Ludgvan, near Penzance, was found a vase of fine moor-stone, turned and polished, and supposed to be a Roman sacrificial paterae, such as was used to receive the blood of the victim, and convey it as an offering to the altar. The proportions of this vessel were elegant and harmonious. At Bossens, or Bogrens, near Godolphin, in the parish of St. Erth, about three THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 199 miles north-east of St. Michael's Mount, a farmer discovered, in 1756, a circular pit, two feet and a half wide, sunk perpendicularly 36 feet through stoney ground. In the sides of the pit holes were discovered, at due distances, capable of admitting a foot, by which persons might ascend or descend: the bottom was eoncave, like a bowl, and seemed to have been intended for a well, as it was filled with clay, which was very moist. At the depth of eighteen feet was found a paterae, (before described) four inches and a half wide in the brim, made of tin, but of very mean workmanship, and without a handle. On the inside, at the bottom, (which was two inches and a half wide) was the following inscription ; partly in Greek, and partly in Latin characters : — " LIVIUS MODESTUS DORICULI FILIUS DEO MARTI." In this inscription it is rather remarkable, that it is distinguished not only by the names of the donor, and his father, but by the name of the deity to whom it was dedicated, and by the peculiar circumstance of the characters being partly Roman and partly Greek. At the depth of twenty-four feet, a jug, also made of tin, and holding about four quarts and an half, with one handle, a broad bottom, and a narrow neck. This was called a preefericulum, and was used to convey water, or some other consecrated liquor, to the altar, being carried before the priest in a procession, in a kind of shallow bason, somewhat resembling the present ewer. At the same depth were found another paterae, with two handles, some fragments of horn, intermixed with bones of different sizes, half burnt sticks, pieces of leather, and shreds of worn-out shoes, also two stone weights, of dove- coloured Cornish granite, one of fourteen pounds one ounce avoirdupois, and the other four pounds one ounce. A small mill-stone, about eighteen inches in diameter, was likewise discovered, which seemed, from the smoothness of its surface, to have been much used. It was similar to the ones now used in the islands of Seilly. On examining the spot where these curiosities were found, it appeared to be the corner of a Roman fort, in length from north to south about 152 feet, and in breadth, from east to west, about 136; the ditch on the outside was to be easily traced ; and of the walls there were sufficient remains to shew that the work was rectilineal, with the angles rounded off. By these remains of antiquity, it would appear that the Romans penetrated into the westernmost parts of Cornwall, before the empire became Christian, and that they had here a fixed fort, and not a temporary fortification. An account of the foregoing antiquities was published in the 51st volume of the Philosophical Transactions. In the parish of St. Agnes, near Redruth, is a vast entrenchment, which from the greatness of the undertaking, the judgment evinced in the design, the straightness of the lines, and the uniformity of the work in all its parts, seems to be entirely of Roman origin, and to have been intended to protect the tin-mines in the neighbourhood, which are, obviously, of great antiquity. On the top of the hill, to the west of three sepulchral barrows, or tumuli, (one of which is now a beacon) are the remains of a small, square fortification; to the south of this, at the point of the hill, is a great rock, called Garder- wartha, or the higher, and under it is another rock, called Garder-wolla, or the lower. At the bottom of the hill is the vast entrenchment before alluded to, which is nearly two 200 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF miles in length, and runs from Porth-Chapel Coomb, to Breanick, enclosing the whole manor of Trevaunance, which is more than 1000 acres of land. This fosse is in most places entire, though its height is unequal, being in some places only six feet, in others twelve, and in others about twenty. The ditch is nearly twenty feet broad, of which part forms a highway, and part is occupied by orchards and gardens. Within this entrenchment was ploughed up in 1684, a gold Valentinian, with the following legend : "D. N. Valentinianus P. F. Aug." and on the reverse, " Restitutor Reipublicae Aut. A." The country people call this vallum, the Gorres, (perhaps from guriz, a girdle, because it surrounds the hill, as it were, with a girdle) and state it to be the work of a giant called Bolster (perhaps an abbreviation of Bolla-ster, lands entrenched or cast up) who is said to have compelled St. Agnes to gather up stones, and carry them in her apron to form the barrows, which she did in three journies only. The same fosse has been also called the Kledh, which signifies the trench, or fosse. The circular shape of this entrenchment may be urged as an objection to its being Roman: but that the Romans sometimes made their works for defence of a circular form, cannot be doubted, particularly when the situation of the ground, on which they meant to encamp, prevented them from adopting the square figure, which they certainly preferred. If this be admitted, may it not be supposed that some of the circular works in this country, near which Roman roads run, or Roman coins have been found, are also Roman? The most decisive evidence of the Romans having had considerable influence in Cornwall, is the road or street, in the neighbourhood of Stratton, from whence that place undoubtedly derived its Saxon appellation of Street-tonJ or Street-town, all the Roman roads being called streets by the Saxons. Marked out by the sword of the conqueror, the Roman military ways are neither bent into curves, nor broken into angles, by any regard to the interest of individuals : but where no natural barrier opposed itself, they push themselves forward in a direct line to the point where they are to terminate. The fosse very near Stratton is an example of the judicious mode of laying out roads. — Besides the great southern road, leading into Cornwall, it is highly probable that the Romans had another, more to the north ; and this second road might have been, perhaps, along the coast of the north sea, with forts and towns, at proper distances, as well as Cross roads, reaching from one principal road to another. There are still the remains of a Roman road amongst the hills, in the neighbourhood of Stratton. Mr. Borlase made this discovery from the church tower, from the battlements of which he saw a straight road passing east and west, pointing directly to the town, which has nearly the same direction. The next morning he easily found the ridge-way, about ten feet wide, bearing up the hill, but over-grown with briars ; and then traced it to West Leigh, on the top of the hill, near two miles east of Stratton, in the way to Torringtou. There is a way nearly parallel to this, which runs between the lane leading to Launcells church, and the before-mentioned way, and this midway is called Smallridge-Lane ; its name implying, that it was a second or collateral way, having reference to some broad ridge-way, or principal road in its neighbourhood. To the west THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 201 of Stratton, at the town's end, is a raised way, called the Causeway, paved with stones, which passes slanting up the hill, and then runs about a mile and a half, as straight as the hilly surface will permit, passing away at the head of Bude Haven, towards Camelford. About half a mile from the town, and a furlong to the right of the cause way, is a square entrenchment, of about an acre of ground ; where the house of the Blackminsters formerly stood. It was moated round, but whether it was a small fort, belonging to the way, or built by the owners, is uncertain. However, in this last place, several brass medals, and silver coins, have been lately found. From these observations it appears, that the Romans had a road in the north of Cornwall ; but whether it came from Exeter, or run into the north of Devonshire, from Somersetshire, is uncertain ; though Mr. Borlase thought the latter most probable. That the Roman roads in this county have not been taken notice of by any author before Borlase, is not wonderful, since they are so broken, that in many places it is uncertain where they begin, and where they end. Add to this that, the names of the towns on these roads, are so often mis-spelt, that learned men are not agreed with respect to their situations. But what contributes most to these obscurities, is the different structure of the ways themselves, and the discontinuance of them, where they were judged unnecessary. They were often raised into a ridge, consisting of regular strata of stone, clay, and gravel, with ditches on each side, running in a straight line ; and those most highly finished, were paved on the top ; the stone being, sometimes, laid close in an arch, corresponding to the general turn of the ridge. But they were not all so well constructed ; for Ickneld is not a raised way, nor yet the Fosse. In Staffordshire the ways are only made of gravel, dug from the sides of the Roman ways ; and the same is observed by Dr. Stukeley, with regard to Ithling Dyke, near Woodyates, where the holes from whence the materials were taken to raise the road, are still visible. It must also be added, that near Stratton, are two square forts, one of which is at Binnomay, where some old Roman brass coins were found a few years since ; the other is at Whalesborow, where, on the highest part of the tenement, is a large barrow. Now as this place lies but a little way from the road, called the Causeway, leading from Stratton to Camelford, and is raised above the common level like a wall, it is suspected that it was either called the Barrow, on or near the wall, or from the walled fort, now visible above the house, for one of which reasons it was called Whalesborow, or Gualsborow (gual signifying a fort) by the Saxons. Both these square forts lie so near a way considered to be Roman, that it is not at all improbable that they were erected by the Romans. On a bleak common, about a mile west of St. Neot's church, is a square piece of ground, fenced in by a ridge of earth, and a shallow fosse. This enclosure, from its shape, and favourable situation, would seem to be a Roman fortification, though it is remarkable, that a very ancient moor-stone cross stands at its north-east corner, which may afford a conjecture that it was intended for a place of religious assemblage. In the chancel of the church of St. German's, the cathedral of Cornwall, is part of a tesselated pavement, found about fifty yards from the present east window, and Vol. I. 2d 202 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF originally ten feet square. Nearly ten feet east of it, was the foundation of a wall, which, from its thickness, seems to have been the original extent of the building. In the neighbourhood of West Looe, are the remains of a stupendous work, called tbe Giant's Hedge. It is a large mound, extending in a straight line over hills and dales, from the valley in which this borough is situated, to Leryn, on the river Fowey, towards Lostwithiel, being a distance of seven miles. It is first visible near West Looe, and in some places seven feet high, and twenty feet wide, at a medium. This mound has no ditch on the brows of the hills over which it passes, like other entrenchments, nor is there any hollow or pass through any part of it. Its magnitude and continuity clearly denote it to be of Roman origin. SAXON ANTIQUITIES. There is, probably, no county in England where there are fewer Saxon antiquities, than in Cornwall, and these chiefly consist of crosses or peculiarities in ecclesiastical architecture. Cornwall abounds with stone crosses. Almost every village contains one or more, but in some parts of the county they stand by the road side, at a considerable distance from any church. They consist mostly of a single shaft of granite, with a round head, and the figure of a cross in relief. Some are ornamented with zig-zag carving down the shaft, with a representation of the crucifixion, or with perforated holes at the corners of the cross. One of these, on the moors between Bodmin and Launceston, has obtained the name of Four-hole Cross. Many of these crosses will be noticed in their proper places. In the midst of Carraton Down, near Liskeard, is a single upright stone, about ten feet high, having a disk, with the figure of a cross in relief on its west front. Many rude obelisks of this kind are remaining in different parts of the county ; but they are not all figured with the cross. Borlase considers them as the symbols of Phoenician deities, raised long before the introduction of Christianity, though afterwards inscribed with the cross, and associated in some mode with religion. More probably, however, they were only intended as guides to the traveller passing the mountains. In the chapelry of St. Blazey, which is annexed to, and about three miles from St. Austell, and near the turnpike, is a slender stone, seven feet six inches high, one foot six inches Wide, and eight inches thick, which has inscriptions on both sides, and is absurdly supposed to have been erected by the Saxons, since 900, to shew how far they penetrated into the west. As many bones have been found in a meadow adjoining to the place where the stone stands, it is more probable that it had some illusion to a place of sepulture. The stone is ornamented on each side, with rectangles, variously embossed, which are purposely counterchanged. The inscription on the south side, according to Dr. Borlase, contains the name " ALRON," in three lines, with a cross THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 203 before the first letter. The inscription on the north side is supposed to be " VILICI, or ULLICI ;" the next line has a cross, and after it " FILIUS." The characters are much worn, and seem, even at first, to have been barbarously engraven. In the grounds at Worthyvale, about a mile and a half from Camelford, (whither it was removed from its original situation by order of viscountess Falmouth) is a stone, nine feet nine inches long, and two feet three inches wide. It was formerly a foot bridge, and was called Slaughter Bridge, according to tradition, from the bloody battle fought near it, in which king Arthur lost his life. But this, as Dr. Borlase observes, is a vulgar error, the stone having this Latin inscription: " COTIN HIC JACET FILIUS MAGARI ;" whence it evidently appears to have been a funeral monument. Near the alms-house at St. Blazey, stands a cross, inscribed on both of its sides, with figures, which have never yet been explained. About two hundred paces eastward of Redgate, in St. Eve parish, are two monumental stones, with mortises in each, which seem to indicate either that they were parts of two different crosses, or originally connected together. The first is like the spill of a cross, and seven feet six inches above the ground, and two feet six inches broad in the upper part. It originally stood upright, but was sometime since thrown down, from an idle curiosity to know whether any concealed treasures were beneath its base. The side of the shaft is adorned with diaper work, consisting of asterisks of two inches diameter, disposed in a quincunx; at the top of the stone is part of a mortise, which seems to have had relation to some other stone that made it a part of the cross. The second stone, called The Other Half Stone, has a square socket at the top, very regularly sunk, and the masonry in this greatly excels that of the other. It seems either to have been the pedestal of a cross, or placed at the end of a grave. The inscription (of which Carew gives a copy) is " DONJERT ROGAVIT PRO ANIMA," by which Donjert is probably meant, Dungarth, a British king of Cornwall, whose death, by drowning, Mr. Camden fixes in the year 872. Dr. Borlase imagines that Dungarth desired in his life time that a cross might be erected over his grave, in order to remind passengers of praying for his soul. Carew remarks on the The Other Half Stone, that it would seem to be a bound-stone, " for that the same limiteth out the half way between Excester and the Land's End, and is distant full fifty miles from either." Cressy supposes the inscription to signify that Donjert gave the surrounding lands for the good of his soul. The probability of this stone's having been inscribed to Dungarth, or Donjert, king of Cornwall, is evident from the letters composing the inscription being the same as those met with by Lhwyd, on a monument put up by Konken, king of Denbeighshire : the writing of the name Donjert is also exactly agreeable to the orthography of that period. Even in the sixth century the Roman alphabet and orthography had been corrupted by the Britons : but in the ninth this change had become more generally visible. d 2 204 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF DANISH ANTIQUITIES. Many vestiges are remaining of Danish works, in different parts of the county ; but they are so intermixed with the British, that in some places it is difficult to ascertain to which nation they belonged. Their several landing places were secured with a vallum and ditch, and as they advanced they formed entrenchments of a circular form, on the hills, with such propriety, that they were always so contrived as to be in sight of each other, and consequently a communication could easily be kept up between them, by proper signals. Some of them are enclosed with a very thick -wall or walls of masonry, wide ditches, and similar works, which plainly prove their possession of leisure, security, and the peaceable permission of the natives. These things sufficiently demonstrate their power in the western parts of Britain ; and display their desire to render it lasting, though at the same time they bear testimony to the valour of the subdued, who required such numerous and powerful checks to render them subservient to the Danish yoke. The principal of these entrenchments is Castle Andinas, Castlan-an-Dines, Castle Danes, or Castle an Danis, a noble fortification, situated on the loftiest point of a bold eminence to the right of the Wadebridge road, and about three miles east-south-east of St. Columb. It is a place of prodigious strength, and was originally fortified with three circular walls, of unwrought stones, (built one within the other, so as to comprehend the area of the hill) and a very deep ditch, about twenty feet wide. Remains of the former are still visible, and the latter will probably endure till the destruction of the globe itself. Formerly, within the walls, were many small enclosures, of a circular form, for the use of the garrison, similar to those at Castle Chun, from which it might be conjectured, with Hals, that the entrenchment was of British origin ; but Tonkin controverts this opinion, and assigns many strong reasons for ascribing the honour of its formation to the Danes. Camden is of the some opinion, and says " it is called Castellan Danis, i. e. the Camp of the Danes, when they preyed upon the English coasts, encamped here, as also in other places hereabout." Britton and Brayley conceive it to be of British origin, while Mr. Salmon in his Survey of England, asserts that Castellan Danis was a Roman camp. Mr. Warner considers it as having been a permanent fortified residence of some Scandivanian chief, who for some time ruled over the adjacent district. Amid this conflicting variety of opinions, the editor is induced to prefer those of Mr. Tonkin, Mr. Camden, and Mr. Warner, from the similarity of its ancient name, Dinas, to Dines, Denes, or Danes. In 1702, Mr. Tonkin accurately surveyed this entrenchment, of which he gives the following account: " It consists of a trench outside, about twenty feet over, and very deep, and the vallum or intrenchment is at present nigh the same height. Between this outermost intrenchment and the second, is a level space of ground, about twenty-eight of my paces over: this second intrenchment is neither so deep, nor cast up so high as the former, but every where THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 205 entire. Between this and the innermost one is no space of ground at all, but only a deep trench, and a high vallum, including a large level piece of ground, which is higher than the other part of this fortification, it being the nap of the hill : about the middle of this round plot,/ is. a small shallow pit, on one side Of iwhich is a small, square intrenchment, which I suppose are the ruins of. old houses, and on the other side, a small barrow. The outermost intrenchment is 1000 of my paces round, and the innermost 480." Norden, speaking of this castle, says, "It may be rather Castle en Inis, a castle, set as in ilandey trenched about, and as it were divided from the reste of the lande." He adds, also, in another place, " There was a causwaye leading into it, but time, and want of use, have given leave unto the sclender grass to overtop the stones, of that way, that without search, it is insencible." In the parish of Ludgvan, is another ancient entrenchment, called Castle Dinas, situated on the most western mountain in England. Within its area stands a gothic tower, erected by John Rogers, esq. ofTreasowe, now in a state of decay. In the parish of St. Kew, between Pendoggett and Cheney Down, to the right of the road, on an estate called Tregare, are some large rings or circles, of earth, rising one above another, which are generally called Tregare Barrows, but were, obviously, once a Danish fortification. Adjoining Prideaux Castle, in the parish of Luxuliaay are the remains of an ancient entrenchment, so favourably situated on the brow of a hill, as to have been, undoubtedly, in its. day, a place of some importance. It consists of three* ridges, of considerable height, and the persons who reside near it say there is a road under ground, from thence to the castle. • On the barton of Pencarrow, is an entrenchment of a similar description. It stands on a high hill, which overlooks a vast extent of country, and includes within its limits an area of about 100 acres of land, the whole forming a fourfold rampart, or series of Valiums, ascending above each other, with a counterscarp for offence and defence, in cases of storm or surprize. * Some are of opinion, that the entrenchments with double Valiums, were summer residences of the arch- Druid, and were so formed in allusion to the Elohim, or Trinity, if that word does really comprehend the idea of a Trinity, as some have endeavoured lately to demonstrate. If we allow this opinion to be correct, these places must have been long before the time of Julius Caesar, and while a notion of the Trinity was entertained, because in his time, as he tells us, the Druids taught their followers to worship more gods than one, and soon after beearae idolaters. Though the Greeks and Romans never used a treble ditch on any occasion, yet. they were both fond of the number three, for its being the next odd number to unity. Pythagoras is said to have brought this reverence for odd numbers, out of Egypt, and in all probability the doctrine came originally from the children of Israel, during their captivity in that country. As the Druids undoubtedly had their origin in the east, and never committed any thing to writing, it is supposed, by the favourers of the foregoing opinion, that they might have constructed such ditches round the seat of the high priest, with an emblematical meaning : and particularly as Diogenes, Gaerticus, and others, assures us, that they taught philosophy obscurely, or enigmatically, by symbols: but the supposition, however ingenious, does not seem to be warranted by facts, or borne out by sufficient authority. 206 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Near Tehidy, the seat of lord de Dunstanville, are some remarkable remains of one of these cliff castles, which are so frequently seen on the coasts of Cornwall. Those parts that remain are situated on the very brim of the cliff, but the greater partis fallen into the sea. It consisted of two ditches,' and consequently as many vallums, the inner of which measures about ninety paces,1 and its grassy enclosure has generally been called the Bowling Green. Here was formerly a cape of land which formed a kind of pool, where boats and other small vessels might find shelter, and a landing place, but the violence of the sea has washed away the whole projection, and left very little of the fortification visible. '• In the parish of Gulval, near Penzance, is an ancient fortification, known by the name of the Giant's Rounds. This, as its name implies, is on a large scale, and is rendered additionally interesting by the fine prospects it commands over Mount's Bay, and the adjoining country. Near Helston is a mountain, by the sea side, called Goon-goose, which signifies the Hill of Blood, On it, to use the words of Norden, " are auntiente markes of martiall actes, as trenches of defence, and hills of burialls." On Lambourne Downs, is an earthern barrow, called Creeg-mear, where, in a hollow place, near a century since, were found, by one Christopher Michell, nine urns, full of ashes, which he ignoraatly broke to pieces. That these were the ashes of some Danish commanders, slain in battle, seems very probable, from the circumstance of there being, in a small hill, just under the barrow, a Danish encampment, called Castle Caerdane, or the Dane's Camp. This consists of three entrenchments, which are finished, and another begun, with an apparent intent to surround the other three, but not completed. Opposite to this, at the distance of a bow-shot, with the river only intervening between them, is another camp, or castle, called Castle Caerkief, that is, the Similar Castle, (alluding to Castle Caerdane) but first begun, and not finished in any part, "from which I guess," says Tonkin, "that there were two different parties, of which the first attacked the other before they could finish their intrenchfnents ; or, perhaps, these attacked the first, having only thrown up a few intrenchments for the present, on which a battle ensuing, these were the ashes of the chief men who fell in it ; and this being called Creeg-mear, the Great Barrow, seems to carry a more special regard with it." On Crantock Commons, there are some remains of entrenchments, not worthy of notice : but about three quarters of a mile from it, at a place called Tresawen, or Boscawsen, that is, the English Town or Dwelling, on the top of the hill, to the south of the village, is a double Danish entrenchment, the outer one of which is almost filled up by frequent ploughing ; the inner one is entire, and the both contain about an acre of. ground. It is within sight of Castle Caerdane, from which it is distant about two miles ; and from this is seen another camp, in St. Allen, at about the same distance. On the barton of Bodrigan, near the Dudman, almost on the edge of the cliff, in a direct line between the Vaza and Blackbeach, is a small, round entrenchment, which :ha,s THE COUNTY K>F; CORNWALL. 207 only one entrance, to the south, next the cliff, and has in the middle a long, low, barrow. To the west of it are two small barrows. This has been called Sir Henry Bodrigan's Castle ; but the barrows denote it to be of more ancient origin, ri On the top of Bartine Hill, in the parish of St. Just, near the Land's End, are the remains of a fortification, which consists' of a circular mound of earth, with little or no ditch : it was never, apparently, of any great strength ; and was, perhaps, left unfinished. Within the enclosure was a well, now filled up with stones, and in the centre are three circles, edged with upright stones. '«fcvi r.< •'AtCaerbran, at the distance of two miles to the northeast of St. Buryan, is a circular fortification, on the top of a high hill. It consists of a deep ditch fifteen feet wide, edged with stone, with a passage through to the outer vallum of earth, which is fifteen feet high. Within this vallum is a large ditch, fifteen yards wide, and beyond it is a stone wall, which runs quite round- the top of the hill, and seems to have been of considerable strength, though it now resembles a ridge of disorderly stones. The diameter of the whole is ninety paces, and in the centre is a little circle. On Pentyre Hill, near the entrance of Padstow Harbour, are the remains of an entrenchment, with a double ditch. In Norden's time il was called Pentyre Fort. Two miles from Castle Andinas, is a series of nine rude stones. They are placed in a rectilinear position, stretching from north to south, three of them remaining upright, as they were formerly, and the remainder lying on the ground. The erection of these may be, in all probability, attributed to the Danes ; first, because the number nine was sacred in Runic mythology ; and secondly, because it was the custom of that people to mark the '. scene of victory and- places of interment, with upright stones. Norden strengthens Mr. Warner's conjecture by the foUowinig remark :*•" It is not far from Castle Andinas, whec it appeareth some battle hath bene fowghte, by tbe show of the barrows here and there sene upon, the Downed, which are the burialls of men." The highest of the nine resters does not appear to have stood more than eight feet out of the ground: but the whole monument is greatly, eclipsed in grandeur by a solitary stone, about a mile»and a half (further on, which rises from a circular bason to the height of sixteen feet. It is an unchisled mass of moor-stone, with no other symptom, of injury, than being removed a little out of its perpendicular, :The situation where it stands is desolate, but commands one of the finest views in Cornwall. .The finest remain of rude antiquity in Cornwall, is a kistvaen, of.great beauty, and in good preservation, standing in a small common field, about a mile and a half to the westward of the upright stone last described. Its elaborate structure marks the dignity of the person whom it commemorates. An artificial barrow appears to have been first raised, about forty paces in circumference, in the centre of which was left an oblong depression, three, feet deep, enclosed by upright stones, leaving a vacant space for the body, eight feet in length, by three and a half over. On the outside of these, nine stones were placed, in a perpendicular position, which supported a flat horizontal one, of irregular form, fourteen feet and a half long, eight. feet broad in the widest part, and 208 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF about two feet, on the average, in depth. A large fragment of this covering has been broken off, and lies at the foot of its parent mass. On the north side of St. Columb Major, in a waste ground, are nine perpendicular stones, called the Nine Maids, in English, but in Cornish, Naw-voz, or the Nine Sisters. Tonkin supposes they were erected before the sixth century, to the memory of the sisters of some nunnery, or religious house of Ursulites. Their particular number, however, would rather denote them to be of Danish origin. On Gwallon Downs, heathy mountains near Trewardreth Bay, are some barrOws, which denote them to have been once the scene of a battle. Norden says, " Ther is a verie loftie stone erected upon a hill, for some especiall note." MISCELLANEOUS CURIOSITIES. Nearly three centuries since, a leaden coffin was dug up in the parish church of St. Stephen, which on being opened, exhibited to view the proportion of a very large man. There was an inscription on the lead, signifying that it contained the remains of a duke, whose heir was married to a prince. Mr. Carew supposes this to have been Orgerius, whose daughter married king Edgar : but Mr. Borlase rather imagines it to have been the body of Cadock, son of Conderus, because Orgerius, who was duke of Cornwall, in 959, was buried, according to William of Malmsbury, in Tavistock monastery. In the month of March 1761, some tinners being employed on a new mine, in the neighbourhood of Tregoney, one of them struck his pick-axe on a large stone coffin, on the lid of which were some characters, but so much defaced, as to be unintelligible. On opening it was found the skeleton of a man, of gigantic size, but on being touched, the whole of it mouldered into dust, except one tooth, which remained entire. This tooth measured two inches and an half in length, and was thick in proportion. The length of this coffin was eleven feet three inches, and the depth three feet nine inches. In the parish of St. Just are some very ancient mines, which is not to be wondered at, as the coast is within sight of the Cassiterides, or Scilly Islands, and was probably resorted to by the ancient traders in tin. In one of the workings of a mine near St. Austell, were found, many years since, about eight feet under the surface, two slabs or blocks of melted tin, weighing nearly twenty-six pounds each. These were thought to be as old as the time when the Jews engrossed the manufacture of tin, in the reign of king John. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 209 Immediately on the bed of tin pebbles, in Carnon Stream Works, near Restronguet Creek, in Falmouth Harbour, about thirty-six feet below the surface of the ground, a pair of stag's horns were found in the year 1811, each of which, measured three feet from the root to the point. Two human skulls, were also discovered at the same time, one of which, now in the possession of Benjamin Tucker, esq. of Trematon Castle, lay on a bed of tin, more than forty feet below the surface of the earth, and whence the sea had been driven back a mile and half by a late embankment. A wooden shovel, tied round with decayed string, and a pick made of deer's horn, now in the possession of R. W. Fox,, esq. were also found at a great depth, which render it evident that these works were known at a very early period. Though forest trees do not now grow-in a wild and uncultivated state in Cornwall, yet it is certain th&Lwood formerly overspread some parts of its surface, as fossile trees have been frequently found at various depths. In 1740, when a marshy piece of ground was drained, on the, banks of the river Heyle, in Penwith, several pieces of oak were found, buried four feet deep, in a close clay. One large trunk of a tree was about ten feet long, but it had no branches, and its colour was very black, yet the timber was hard and firm, and had suffered little or no decay. In 1750, John Roberts, of the parish of Senan, in digging for tin near Velindrith, found at the depth of thirty feet, an entire skeleton,. '. resembling in size that of a large deer, but having the bones very different. It lay on its side, and near it, on a parellel line, was a tree, twenty feet in length, and about as thick as a man's wrist ; great numbers of leaves were on the branches, and their impression was plain on the earth. The tree was of the oak kind, and so soft in some parts^ that the shovel stuck to it, but it was extremely hard at the knots and spurs. Not far from the skeleton was a deer's horn, two feet and . a half long, and thicker than a man's wrist, with branched antlers. One of the knobs was as large as a man's fist, but it crumbled to dust as soon' as touched. Several other pieces of deer's Jiorns were found in the same place, in 1753, twenty feet under the surface. Another sort of fossile trees isi sometimes found in lakes, bogs, and harbours, in whole groves together, as1 was the case in 1757, on the strand of Mount's Bayj between the piers of St. Michael's Mount and Penzance,, when the remains of a wood were discovered,^ which, according/to tradition, anciently covered a large tract of ground on the northern side of the bay. ' Pentuan Stream Work, about four miles to the south of St. Austell, and within half a mile of the sea, is an object Of singular curiosity, in rilany respects. It has been worked for tin between thirty and forty years, and gradually approaches the ocean. The surface of the ground is a little above the level of the sea, and the bottom of the working (which is seven fathoms deep) considerably beneath it. The whole of the ground, from the surface to the rock, it is evident from the substances of which it is composed, must have been lodged there by some great convulsion.-iofrjnaiure^sote >by inundations of the sea; the latter of which, however, could not have U©ntyeyedctnither some stones, more than an hundred weight, which 'obviously once .belonged ten lodes' Vol. I. ' 2 e 210 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF many miles up the country. At the greatest depth, viz. at seven fathoms, the whole of the tin is found, which seems to indicate that this accumulation of mineral must have moved there either in a mass, or incorporated with water, when the most ponderous parts naturally found their way to the bottom, or the tin ground must have been there before any deposition took place upon it. All the stones, both large and small, have a smooth appearance, as if fretted by waters. From the tin ground to the surface, the substances vary much, being partly composed of fen, sand, shells, &c. all intermixed, and partly of strata of each, particularly of fen, which is found to a considerable depth. Amid the fen, sand, &c. are discovered in some places, the shells of hazel nuts, in great abundance, which are perfect in appearance, when first found, but on being slightly pressed, or exposed to the air, soon fall to pieces. The bones, also, of animals, of various descriptions, some of which are not now known in Cornwall, are occasionally met with. Mr. Colenso, late of St. Austell, but now of Plymouth-Dock, has in his possession the shoulder-bone and blade of some large animal, the former of which measures, at the joint, 20|- inches in circumference. About four or five years since, some immense vertebras were found here, which were considered, at the time, to have been those of a whale ; but since the discovery of the shoulder-bone and blade, they have been thought to belong to the same animal. Human skulls, likewise, nearly perfect, have been frequently met with, together with many bullocks' heads, the horns of which turn downwards, contrary to the shape of the horns in the breed now known in Cornwall. The heads of deers or stags have been likewise found, of an exceedingly large size, but in bad preservation. Many old timber trees have been taken up, also, from time to time, mostly decayed, but some of them have been converted into posts for gates. On removing some sand, about twenty years since, from a spot near St. Minve* ¦aands, and at a small distance from St. Enodock church, a chapel was discovered, at a depth of several feet, with its walls entire, and having seats of hewn stone. Adjoining it were many human skeletons, surrounded with stones, laid out in the form of coffins. Not far from the chapel, is a spring of water, called St. Jesus's Well, which is. said to possess great sanative virtues, in the cure of the hooping-cough ; and people, even at this time, come from distant parishes to maka trial of its efficacy. It is enclosed by a stone wall, and secured with a door, over which is the inscription ;— " M. Martyn, 1801." Many ancient coins have been found here, intermixed with bones and ashes, some of which are in the possession of the Rev. Mr. Sandys. Several other articles have been discovered, at different periods, such as broken earthenware, pins, shells, tea-spoons, &c. which render it probable that this spot was once the site of some respectable sea-port. It appears that superstition is still alive at St. Minver, for the ancient custom is still continued of throwing a penny into the well, at each time of resort to the water- About thirty years ago, as some workmen were digging amongst the ruins of Restormel Castle, they discovered two large human skeletons, in one cave, with their THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL, 211 amis around each other. W. Masterman, esq. then hording the castle by lease under the duchy, ordered the vault to be boarded over, and afterwards filled up with earth. In a field opposite Endellion church, quantities of human bones have, of late years, been discovered. These are supposed to have been the remains of men slain there. in the civil wars, as many of these high spots were alternately fortified by the royalists and rebels. The workhouse of Endellion is said to have been a garrison. On the site of a decayed college in the village of St. Teath, have lately been discovered, many stone coffins. Coffins of this kind are also now to be seen in the burial grounds at St. Anthony, near St. Mawes, Lanlivery, and at some cross roads near the village of Ruan Lanhyhorne ; the one at the latter place was long used by the village blacksmith, for holding water to cool his iron, and other purposes. At Carnon Stream Works, which lies in a vale between Truro and Penryn, there have lately been found several ancient coins, and other articles of a remote date. Some of these (the particulars of which we have not been able to ascertain) are in the possession of Mr. Sibley, of St. Neot. A rose noble, (first coinage) of Edward III, was taken up on the 10th of November 1814, by Catherine Aver, of Tregoney^ in a high, state of preservation, on a tenement called Tremoyle, in the parish of Cuby. This coin is now in the possession of Mr. Hennah, of St. Austell. In taking up the stone floor of on old house near Penzance Quay, in October 1813, the workmen discovered a human skeleton, which, apparently, had lain there a consider able time. The premises were anciently occupied as a public house, and some aged people recollected the circumstance of a sailor who was in the habit of frequenting it, and who had in his possession plently of money : being suddenly missed, conjectures ran that he was murdered ; but no proofs being produced to that effect, the subject and enquiry dropped. This discovery of the skeleton now puts the melancholy reflection beyond a doubt, aind the perpetrators of the horrid deed have long since answered for their cruelty before the Supreme Judge of all human actions, whether open or concealed!. It is remarkable that this dwelling had been long unoccupied, from a report of its being haunted. :> .< Whilst re-building a part of Bodmin church, in 1816, several ancient coins were dug out of the old foundation, amongst which, was one of Vespasian, and another of Julius Caesar. These" coins are now in the possession of the Rev. William Phillipps. Several old coins, and tokens, harve also been found in Trematon Castle, which are in the possession of Benjamin Tucker, esq. of that house. 2e 2 212 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF MINERALOGY AND MINING CONCERNS. The ancients were acquainted with only seven metals, the properties of which were tolerably well known to the early chemists, who acquired their knowledge of them from the alchymists. For a knowledge of the other metals, we are indebted to the more perfect modes of analysis which modern chemistry has introduced. There is no county in England in which the promulgation of chemical science is more useful than in Cornwall, in order to diffuse a proper spirit of research among its landholders. Though its surface, in general, be uninviting, yet, to use Norden's words, " The riches concealed in these Cornish rockes argueth Gode's high blessinge, whereof if use be not made, it may argue neglecte of the fruites of his providence." Here "Nature, profusely good, with wealth o'erflows, And still is frugal, as she still bestows." The number of metals now known, or the existence of which may be presumed, amount to thirty-nine, twenty-seven of which have been divided into two classes; the one containing the malleable or ductile, (that is those whose parts may be displaced from each other by compression, without losing their connexion) the other the fragile, or brittle, (that is those whose parts do not admit of being stretched and extended) the latter of which classes is sometimes subdivided into those that are easily fused (for all metals are fusible, but not all in the same degree), and those that are fused with difficulty or refractory. The metals, in general, are completely opaque, possess a mirror-like lustre, which is one of their characteristic marks, and present a convex surface when melted in earthen vessels. They are all indissoluble in water. By these external marks it is easy to distinguish this class from all other fossils, viz. earths, salts, bitumens, and sulphur. Metals are concealed in the earth, and form ores, which existing in crevices of rocks, are called veins, and are distinguished into level, or into inclined, direct, or oblique, according to the angles they make with the horizon. The part of the rock resting on the vein, is termed the roof, and that on which the vein rests, is called the bed of the vein* *At a meeting of the Geological Society, on December 4th, 1812, a paper, by William Phillips, esq. M.G.S. "On the veins of Cornwall," was read; from which it appears that the regular or metalliferous, veins of Cornwall are found, with few exceptions, to run east and west. The known length of many of these veins is eonsiderable, amounting in some instances, to two or more miles; but their actual termination, at their extremity, has iu no case been satisfactorily ascertained, all that is known, being, that they gradually become THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 213 The cavities made in the earth, in order to extract these ores, are called mines. Where nature has bestowed a proper metallic appearance on the ore, only alloyed with other so poor and narrow as to make it no longer worth the miner's while to pursue them. The dips or descent of the veins varies more or less, from perpendicular, inclining towards the north or south, which inclination is called the underlie of the lode. The depth of the veins is still less known than their longitudinal extent, not an iustance having occurred of a vein being fairly worked out ; many mines have indeed been relinquished, but only on account of the expenses of working them exceeding the produce. The deepest mine now in work in Cornwall is Dolcoath, some of the workings of which are 228 fathoms below the surface. The usual width of the veins that are worked, varies from one foot to three ; in particular instances, however, portions of veins occur twenty-four feet or even thirty feet wide, and, on the other hand, a vein of tin ore, not three inches wide, has been followed with profit. The substances that accompany the metallic ores (or the vein-stones) vary considerably, not only in different veins, but in different parts of the same vein ; aud it is from these, and not from the metallic contents, that the miner's nomenclature of the veins is derived. Gossan is a friable substance of a loose texture, consisting of clay, mixed more or less with siliceous matter, and coated or tinged with oxide of iron: its colour varies from light yellow to deep red and brownish black. A gossany lode is more common than any other, and is considered as promising both for copper and tin. When quartz predominates, the vein is said to be sparry ; and if the quartz is considerably compact, it is looked upon as a very unfavourable indication, more especially if the vein becomes narrower as it descends. If iron pyrites abound, the vein is said to be mundiclcy. When this substance occurs at a shallower level, it is considered as not unpromising, more especially if mingled with yellow copper ore as it descends. A vein containing a large proportion of chlorite is termed a peachy lode, and promises for tin rather than for copper. A vein is said to be Jlookany, when one or both of its sides is lined with bluish wliite clay. It sometimes is so abundant as to occasion considerable difficulty and expence to prevent it from slipping down and obstructing the works. When the contents of a vein consist of a hard substance of a greenish or brownish colour, which appears to be chiefly a mixture of quartz and chlorite, the vein is denominated caply. Tin is often found in it, copper rarely. When the ore, whether of tin or copper, is found in detached stones or lumps, mixed loosely with the other contents of the veins, it is termed a pryany lode. A vein abounding in blende is called a black-jack lode, and is considered as unpromising for tin, but a good sign of copper. When a vein contains granite in masses or block, or in a state of semi-decomposition, it is termed a growan lode, and is generally considered as more promising for tin than for copper. Of late, however, many rich veins of copper have been found in the granite district in Cornwall. The experienced miner by no means implicitly relies on even the most promising symptoms, for all of them at times are found to mislead ; the following, however, are those in favour of which he is more especially prepossessed : all gossany lodes, in general, the early discovery of pyrites with portions of yellow copper ore, also of blende and of galena, and the cutting of a good course of water, especially if it be warm. The discovery of veins is effected in various ways, the ancient mode of shading, or tracing up water courses, when pieces of ore are found to occur among the rolled stones in their channels, is now rarely resorted to. The common method is to work drifts across the country, from north to south, by which all veins in the district thus examined are sure to be cut through. Veins are often found in driving adits and levels for the working of known lodes; and not unfrequently are stumbled on by mere accident in digging ditches and foundations of walls. The contents of a vein may be divided into those which are valuable, and those which are not so; the latter, forming generally by far the largest portion, are technically called deads, and are left in the vein both to avoid the unnecessary expence of raising them to the surface, and for the very important purpose of preventing the 214 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF metals, they are said to be native ; where combined, as they commonly are in mines, with some unmetallic substance, they are said to be mineralized ; the substance that sets them in that state is called a mineralizer ; and the compound of both is denominated an ore, which term is applicable where stones or earths contain metallic substances, whether native or mineralized, in a notable proportion. Almost all metals may be combined by fusion into one seemingly homogeneous mass, and from these various metallic mixtures, alloys or compositions arise, which for their particular properties, are often of great utility, If metals , be continued in fusions, they lose their brilliancy, and become an opaque powder, or what is termed a metallic oxide, or calx. All metals, gold, silver, and platina excepted, are oxided or calcined in fire with access of atmospheric air. In this respect, however, those which cannot be oxided without the application of the most intense heat, and other means, have received the appellations of noble metals, to distinguish them from the rest, which may be more easily calcined by fire, and are therefore called base metals. A considerable degree of specific gravity was formerly considered an essential character of metallic substances, but Sir Humphry Davey has discovered bodies lighter even than water, which agree in all other essential qualities with metals, and which consequently must be arranged with them, These latter are two walls of the vein from collapsing, and thus destroying the works: in addition to the deads, strong pieces of timber are frequently made use of. Sometimes large wedge shaped fragments of rocks, called, by the miners horses, occur in the vein, partially cutting off the tegular contents of tbe lode, though seldom, if ever, entirely obstructing it. , "Veins of copper ore are, however, particularly liable to capricious and total obstructions, without any obvious cause. In proportion as the rock becomes harder, the vein always becomes more narrow. One of the first objects in opening a new mine, is to drive an adit or horizontal gallery from the lowest convenient level, for the purpose of carrying off all the top water. One adit often serves two or three mines; and there is one (called the deep adit) which opens on one of the creeks in Falmouth Harbour, the entire subterranean length of which is about twenty-four miles. Copper veins, which fifty years ago were considered by the Cornish miners to be peculiar to schist, have of late been found, in the parishes of Gwennap and Redruth, to pass freely from schist into granite, and back again to schist, without any deterioration. The texture and hardness of both rocks are liable to considerable variation, affecting, of course, the profit and progress of the miner often in a very remarkable degree. Two shafts of Huel Alfred were sunk in schist, and the cost of the one did not exceed £5 per fathom, while that of the other amounted to £55 for the same length. The metalliferous, or east and west, veius, are crossed by others, the direction of which is nearly north and south. These latter are called cross courses, and rarely produce copper or tin, or any other metallic substa.ices. The principal practical advantage derived from these veins, especially when consisting of clay, is, - that they oppose an effectual obstacle to the passage of water, and therefore the miners do not willingly pierce them without some adequate object in view. The disadvantage of them is, that they not only interrupt the course of the metalliferous veins, heaving them from a few inches to several fathoms, but not unfrequently totally impoverish them, so that a long and costly search after the heaved part of a vein often terminates in the mortifying discovery that it is not worth pursuing, as was strikingly exemplified in the corresponding veins of Hnel Jewel and Tol Cam. There is another species of vein called a centre or counter, the direction of which is for the most part N. E. and S. W. These are mostly, if not always, metalliferous, and often remarkably rich ; of which the mines of Huel Alfred and Ilerland have afforded most splendid instances. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 215 termed by this experienced chemist, "the most inflammable metals." and produce alkalies, alkaline earths, and earths in combustion. Other metals afford the substances called oxides, which. are analogous to earths ; and a few are converted into acids. The metals that produce alkalies, are potasium and sodium; the alkaline earths are formed from metals which have been called barium, strontium, calcium, and magnesium. The metals supposed to be contained in common earths, are silisium, aluminum, zirconium, ittrium, and glucinum. The metals that produce oxides, are manganese, zinc, tin, iron, lead, antimony, bismuth, tellurium, cobalt, copper, nickel, uranium, osmium, tungsten, titanium, columbium, cerium, palladium, iridium, rhodium, mercury, silver, gold, and platina. The metals that produce acids, are arsenic, molybdenum, and cromium. In classing these we shall first notice those metals which are best known, and then proceed to examine such as are of more ancient discovery, though, to use the words of Sir Humphry Davy, " they are the most important as agents of analytical chemistry, and have offered the means of reducing their substances to the metallic form." Although Gold, (" that alluring metal" according to Norden, " that hath bredd so muche emulation among princes, and that feedeth aspiring spirits to adventure for it farr with danger") has been frequently found in this county, but in such small quantities, that it can hardly be mentioned as one of its productions, or said to deserve the attention of the owners of the mines. The largest mass of it ever discovered, of which Dr. Borlase gives an account, weighed fifteen pennyweights and sixteen grains. Extremely minute particles of gold are very often perceived among the stream tin, and some specimens have been met with incorporated with tin crystals in streaks. The miners carry about them a quill, in which they put the grains of gold as they find them, and when the quill is filled, they sell it to a goldsmith, " oftentimes," says Carew, " with little better gain than Glaucus' exchange." This is considered a perquisite of the miners, but the value of the whole annual produce, according to Warner, seldom reaches £100. The Carnon, and other stream tin works (for it has never appeared in any of the lodes) are the only places which have of late years produced it. In these it is discovered in grains, from the size of fine sand, to masses (though very rarelyj worth three or four guineas apiece ; and it is sometimes found incorporated with quartz and silex. In the year 1753, as some miners were streaming for tin, in that part of the parish of Creed which joins Ladock, near Grampound, they perceived some grains, (provincially called hopps) of a yellow colour, which, though small, were sufficiently heavy to resist the water. Picking out the largest grains, they carried them to a smelting-house, where, on assaying the ore, it was found to yield fine gold. On this the miners took out of their pockets several pieces of fine gold, and among them a stone, as large as a walnut, with a vein of pure gold about the size of a goose-quill, running through it. All these united together, produced an ounce of gold, and the ores with which it was combined, were tin, iron, copper, and lead. Some specimens of it are to be seen in the cabinet at Menabilly. The tinners in the adjacent parishes hearing of the circumstance, took the. hint, and had better success in finding it. At another place native virgin gold was found immersed in the substance of 2,0 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF a blue sandy felate, and several gentlemen of the county, (among others Mr. Rashleigh, of Menabilly) have pieces of it, valued severally at twenty-seven shillings, fifteen shillings, and less. There are several large pieces in the collection at Scorrier House. Some centuries since, however, it appears from a MS. written by one Mr. Beare, in queen Elizabeth's time, gold was more abundant. At a wash of tin, at Castle Park, by Lostwithiel, he took up out of the heap " certain glorious corns, which he affirmed to be pure gold, and at the same time he shewed a gold ring on his finger, made of certain gold hopps, which he had gathered among the tin corns, at a wash in a stream work, together with another gold ring, each of 16s. 8d. value." The same -MS. mentions two pieces of tin, carried by one Mr. Robert Davy, to Bourdeaux, which, from the gold contained in them, were valued, by two Florentine merchants, at more than all the rest of the tin. Tonkin says, that William Glynn, esq. often shewed him a large gold seal riug, made of hopps found in the river Fowey, under his house, at Glynn. The great Mr. Boyle, actuated by a strong impression that gold might be extracted in large quantities out of tin, without injury to the latter metal, for that purpose sent down Christopher Kirkby, esq. to make some experiments on the subject, in the latter end of the reign of Charles II ; but the project was abandoned on James II, ascending the throne: as Mr. Kirkby being apprehensive of some ill usage on account of his being concerned iu Oates's plot, fled into Germany. Beare, before spoken of, was so well assured of the existence of large quantities of gold among our tin, that he gives a long discourse concerning it in his MS. and recommends the appointment of some person, well skilled in the art of refining metals, for the purpose of extracting it; while Tonkin, speaking of the same subject, says, " I should think copper to be rather the mother of gold ;" but he produces no examples in aid of his assertion. So far as the two metals are similar in colour, the assertion is entitled to consideration : and, " it were not amiss," says Norden, " that miuerall artistes dyd strayne their skyll to make a more generall proofe by a more exacte searche." Gold is the heaviest of all metals, except platina, whose specific gravity is 21,061, while that of gold is about 19,277, which is somewhat increased by hammering. Its hardness and elasticity are inconsiderable (the former being scarcely superior to that of tin) but it is so malleable and ductile, that, according to Fourcroy, an ounce of it is sufficient to gild a silver wire more than 1,300 miles long, and according to Dr. Black, it would take fourteen millions of films of gold, such as is used on some fine gilt wire, to make up the thickness of one inch. Mr. Edward Heelley gives a curious calculation on the same subject. " 1 informed myself." says he, " among wire-drawers, that the very best double-gilt wire was made out of cylindrick ingots, four inches in circumference, and twenty-eight inches long, which weigh sixteen pounds Troy; on these they bestow four ounces of gold, that is to every forty-eight ounces of silver, one of gold : and that two yards of thosuperfine wire weighs a grain. Hence, at first sight, it appeared that the length of ninety-eight yards, is in weight forty-nine grains, and that a single grain of gold covers the said ninety-eight yards, and that the 10,000th part of a grain is above one third of an inch long, which may yet be actually divided into 10, and THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 217 the 100,000th part of a grain of gold be visible without a microscope. And by means of the specific gravities of the metals, viz. silver 10J, and gold 18j, I found the diameter of such wire the ,J6th part of an inch, and its circumference the ^rd part ; but the gold in the Ijhickness not to exceed the ^^th part of an inch, whence it may be concluded, that the cube of an hundredth part of an inch would contain above 2433000000 (or the cuhe of 1345) of atoms. And yet though the gold be stretched to so great a degree, as is here demonstrated, it shews itself of so even and united a texture as not to let the white Tcolour of the silver under it appear (even with a microscope) through any of the least pores ; which argues, that even in this exceeding thinness, very many of these atoms may be one over the other. Such, also, is its tenacity, that a gold wire l-10th of an inch in diameter, will support a weight of 500 lbs. without breaking. This tenacity arises from the attraction of cohesion, and is observable to a greater or lesser degree, in almost every natural object, it being in reality that which holds the component parts together."* Gold generally occurs in a metallic state, and most commonly in the form of grains, alloyed with copper and silver. To obtain it with purity, the metal must be dissolved with nitrous muriatic acid, when the silver will remain an insoluble muriate, and must be separated ; to the clear solution, a solution of green sulphate of iron must be added ; the gold will be precipitated in a state of fine powder, and after being well washed in diluted muriatic acid, and then in distilled water, may be fused into a mass. Not the least remarkable property of gold is its sympathy for, or iricalescence with mercury. Gold fuses at about 1300 of Fahrenheit, and by means of a powerful lens may be volatilized. It is not altered by exposure to air or water. Some of the French chemists assert that they have discovered gold in the ashes of vegetables. A compound of gold and phosphorus has been recently made in the laboratory of the Royal Institution, by Mr. E.Davy, hy heating gold in a minute state of division, with phosphorus, in an exhausted tube. It is of a grey colour, and has the metallic lustre. Gold forms alloys with other metals, many of which are brittle, as those of bismuth, antimony, and lead. Others are malleable, as those of silver, copper, and platina. The alloy of gold and copper is employed in coin. The purple oxide of gold is used for colouring glass, and porcelain. Platinum, or white gold, is found in grains, in a metallic state, at St. Domingo, at Choco, in Peru, Santa Fe, near Carthagena, and a district in the Brazils. It has been •The weights which a piece of each of the following substances, l-10th of an inch in diameter, will sustain, has been ascertained by experiments. As this note is meant to be the vehicle of useful information, it is hoped that its insertion will not be deemed irrelevant: — Raw flax . , Horsehair . , Raw hemp . , Raw silk . , Fir wood . , Vol. I. lbs.37 45 46 53| 23 lbs. Elm 35 Alder 40 Oak 48 Beech ...... 50 Ash 50 ZincBismuth Lead Tin ... Copper lbs. 2G2929J 40J299 lbs. Brass 360 Silver 370 Iron 450 Gold 500 Steel 900 2F 238 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF lately, also, found in an ore of silver discovered in Estremadura; but no traces of it have yet been perceived in Cornwall. Its specific gravity, when hardened, is 21, 3. being the heaviest body jn nature, and it is so malleable that a Wire has been drawn frOm it less than the two thousandth part of an inch in diameter. It has the property M welding, which belongs to no other metal except iron. Its tenacity is such that a wire 0.078. of an inch in diameter, is capable of supporting a weight of 274. 31 lbs. avoirdupoise, without breaking. It is not fusible by the heat of a forge. Platinum combines with most of the other metals, and its peculiarity was first described by Dr. Lewis, in 1754. With uespect to Silver, or argentum, nature has not excluded it from her gifts to Cornwall, though Cicero has erroneously asserted that it is not indigenous to Britain.; it is said that kings Edward I and HI, made a considerable advantage from its discovery during their reigns, and in the general history, some allusion has been made to the circumstance. In the mines of Cornwall silver has been frequently found, in the pursuit of a yein of pure copper, and it is very probable that more might be found, if the lodes of copper ore were properly examined ; for the present silver mines of OsLoquce, jn Peru, were at the top almost wholly copper ; but at every spadVs breadth, as the (miners dug downwards, they grew mpre and more rich, in silver, till at length it was found in its purest or virgin state. About thirty years ago, a lode of silver was discovered near the sea, between. St. Agnes and St. Michael ; and the mine, which is called Huel Mexico, produced about £2000 worth of ore, but all operations in it have long ceased. The lode ran in a direction almost perpendicular, from north to. south, and the depth of the mine was about thirty fathoms. The prevailing substance was killas, intermixed with nodules or quartz ; but the matrix of the ore was an ochraceons iron ore, and the yellow ox^de covered the whole of the mine. The largest quantity, howeyer, of this precious metal, ever found at one time in Cornwall, was raised in Herland copper mine, in the parish of Gwinear, about sixteen years since. A particular account of this discovery, by the Rev. Mr. Malachi Hitchins, was published in the transactions of the Royal Society, in 1801, in which he observes, that the numerous veins of lead in Cornwall, are richly impregnated with silver, and occasionally yield small .quantities of silver ore* with some specimens, even, of virgin silver. In this instance the silver was worth between 6 and £700, and was found only (at the depth of 1 10 fathoms) in a lode that intersected the copper vein nearly at right angles, and not in any other part of the mine. At the further depth of thirty-two fathoms no silver ore was discoverable, and the richest mass was found but two fathoms above this depth. At the point of contact or intersection, the contents of the silver lode were so poor as to be scarcely worth saving ; and those of the copper lode were also much less productive of copper than at a little distance from this point. In "the vicinity of the intersection, both lodes, at a correspondent level, appeared, with respect to the improvement, and declension of their ores, to have been influenced by a similar eause. The silver was found chiefly in a capillary form, in ,the natural cavaties of the lode, which was about two feet and a half wide. The Herland THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 219 mine is 6f considerable extent, and described by Mr. Hitchins, as commencing in a valley on the west, and passing through a hill, which is first of steep, and then of moderate ascent, for more than half a mile, in an easterly direction, when the principal coppeif lodes that follow this direction, meet with a cross lode, by which, and other cross courses, aAd fiookans, as they are provincially termed, that intersect them in their further progress, they are repeatedly heaved, and so disordered, in consequence, in their form and position, and so changed, even with respect to their composition, as hardly to be recognized. The depth of the mine was carried to about 160 fathoms, but becoming expensive, and its receipts not exceeding its expenditure, the works have been altogether abandoned, after producing upwards of 180 tons of ore. A piece of silver, about the size of a walnut, was found, many years ago, in Huel Cock, a copper work, in the parish of St. Just. Dr. Woodward mentions an ore found at Gwarnock, in the parish of St. Allen, near Truro, which, as he affirms, is of a blue colour, and very rich in silver, A ton of this lead ore yields 140 ounces of silver, according to the same author. There is also a very close grained leaden ore, which breaks into an uneven sparkling surface, like great tissue : this is also very rich in silver, but is scarce in Cornwall. About fifteen years since, a few small bunches of exceeding rich silver ore (particularly horn silver, or muriate of silver, a very rare production) were raised in Cobert parish. Many of these pieces were finely chrystallized : but the most beautiful specimen is in the cabinet of John Williams, esq. and has been represented and described in that elegant work of Mr. James Sowerby, the " British Mineralogy for 1808." Native" silver, also, vitrious silver ore, red silver ore, and black silver ore, have been found in Herland Mine, and horn silver in Huel Mexico. Some silver works are still kepi open at Calstock, by the name of Wheal Duchy, from which the cup presented to the* duke irf Cornwall, in the year 1812, by Benjamin Tucker, esq. was extracted. It is worthy of observation, that the silver, as well as lead lodes, of the County* run from north to south, with an inclination, Or underlaying, as the miners call it, to the' east or west. This direction is completely different from that of the copper and tin lodes* wbich run from east to west, and generally underlie to the north or south. The specifiri gravity of silver is about 10. 40. (which is slightly increased by being hammered) and it yields to none of the metals, except gold, in malleability. It is so exceedingly ductile* that fifty square inches of silver leaf do not weigh more than; a grain, and the silver wire used by astronomers, is only half as thick as a fine human hair. It may be ascertained whether an ore contains silver, by pulverizing and dissolving it in nitric acid, and -afterwards addling a little muriatic acid. Should it contain any silver, tbe muriatic acid will instantly combine with the nitric solution, and precipitate from it white flakes of the rtmriate of silver. In order to ascertain the proportion of silver in any given quantity of ore, collect this precipitate on a filter, make it red hot, and weigh it accurately. Every 100 grains of precipitate contains 73 grains of pure silver. To obtain it pure, the metal must be dissolved in nitric acid, and the solution mixed with a solution of common salt, until no farther precipitate takes place. The precipitate must be washed, and ignited 2f 2 220 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF strongly with about three times its weight of subcarbonate of potassa, mixed with a little charcoal in powder, for half an hour, when a button of pure silver will be procured. To know when silver is pure, heat it in a common fire, or in the flame of a candle ; if it be alloyed, it will become tarnished ; but if it be pure, it will remain perfectly white. By sulphureous vapours it is soon tarnished. The nitrate of silver is the most powerful antiseptic known. One ounce of it dissolved in 12,000 ounces of water, will preserve it for ever from putrefaction, and yet it may, at any time, be separated from the water in a few minutes, by adding a small lump of common salt. Gold, silver, and platina, require the heat of a powerful burning lens to place them in a state of combustion. The hardness of silver is inferior to that of copper ; its fusing point is about 1000 degrees of Fahrenheit. It combines both with sulphur and phosphorus, and forms alloys with most of the other metals, but few of them have been applied to artificial purposes. The alloy of silver and copper is employed in coins. This is harder than pure silver, and better adapted. to receive a fine impression. Silver is largely used for ornamenting copper, brass, and sometimes wire. In the common form in which it is applied, it, is alloyed with '2 of copper, which gives it hardness, without impairing its colour in lustre. Mercury, or mercurium, (which has been known from the earliest ages of the world, and is found native in the mines of Idria, Spain, and Peru) has not been discovered yet in Cornwall : but this may be ascribed, perhaps, more to the inattention of the miners, than to any other cause ; for as it is not to be seen in a perfect state, they never search for it in cinnabar, which is its proper matrix, nor in the saffron-coloured and blackish stones, in which it is sometimes found. To extract the metal from the cinnabar, the latter is mixed with quick lime, and then submitted to heat. The lime combines with the sulphur, and the mercury which sublimes from the mixed mass, is collected in receivers. Quicksilver, or mercury, is of great use in separating silver from its ore, and forms with them what are termed amalgams. In Dr. Watson's Chemical Essays, mention is made of a quicksilver mine being found in the midst of the town of Berwick, in Cumberland. The specific gravity of mercury is 13. 56. It is fluid at the common temperature of the air, but becomes solid (when its gravity increases considerably) at 39 degrees below 0 of Fahrenheit's scale ; at about 660 degrees it boils. Three parts of mercury and one of sulphur, combined by fusion, afford the cakes known in commerce under the name of vermilion ; the art of preparing which was known to Theophrastus, a Greek philosopher, 300 years before Christ. When the same substances are heated strongly together, but not by sublimation, a black mass, called Ethiop's mineral, is obtained. Mercury readily unites with potassium and sodium, and forms solid alloys, the combination of which requires much heat. These alloys are of the same colour as silver. Mercury is employed also, in amalgamation, with tin, for covering mirrors. Its oxide and combinations with chlorine, constitute some of the most important substances employed in pharmacy. The most perfect Copper ore is the malleable, which, from its purity, is called by ihe miners the virgin ore, and this is found in small quantities in all the considerable THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 221 Cornish copper mines, sometimes mixed with base granulated chrystal, and sometimes with gossan, which is of a reddish or yellowish brown colour amorphous, and composed chiefly of oxide of iron, mixed with argillaceous and other particles ; at other times it is combined with white gravelly clay, rubble, or the rust of iron. The figure or shape of this species of copper is also various, sometimes it is found in thin plates, shaped like leaves (which might be turned round the finger) sometimes in drops and lumps, some times branched, fringed, and twisted into wires, sometimes it shoots into blades, cropped at the top like a dagger, andsometimes it has the appearance of hollow fillagree. It has also been discovered in the form of powder, equal in lustre to that of gold, in congeries of connected granules, and sometimes in solid masses of several pounds weight, maturated, unmixed, and highly polished. Copper is sometimes found deposited in the sides of fissures, in thin films, which are nothing more than the sediment of waters, proceeding from some copper lode. It is at other times met with in spots and bunches, irregularly dispersed, but mostly in figures resembling those in tin lodes. Veins of copper are often seen in cliffs, where, from their having been laid bare by the sea, they are much more easily discoverable than tin. But the most encouraging stimulus to search for copper, is the appearance of gossan, (or brown tungsten) and where the ground has a tendency to an easy, or free working, blue killas, intermixed with white clay, the miner considers it a promising sign of the presence of copper. A white chrystalline stone is also considered as very abundant in yellow copper. The ore does not lie at any certain depth, but it is a general rule, that when copper is found in any fissure, the lode should be sunk upon, because it generally proves of a superior kind at some depth (say fifty fathoms) the lodes of copper ore are generally lying deeper than those of tin, and forming an angle of from 65 to 76 with the horizon. Formerly, when they had occasion to raise this ore, in order to obtain the tin, it was thrown aside as of no value, under the name of poder. The present race of miners is profiting by the ignorance of their forefathers. This shews of what importance it is to determine by chemical analysis the nature of every substance that passes under a miner's observation. The most common ore is of a brass colour, and is found adhering to all kinds of stones or matrices. Some of this not only looks like mundic in texture, but is formed into cubes, which will bear the operation of aqua fortis, without effervesing. The best sort of yellow ore is the flake, which is smooth and glossy as glass, and not so brittle as the preceding. It is found in thin, distinct strata and masses, with its under parts of a blistered or buttony surface. Iu Boriase's time, owing to the backward state of mineralogy, this yellow ore was considered of such little importance, that it was called poder (or dust) by way of derision, and set aside as mundic. Of the green ores, some are as light as a feather, consisting of verdigrease only ; others are more solid and strong, and are covered with a thick incrustation of a deep velvety green colour. One sort is very heavy, and nothing of stone or rust appears, the texture consisting of small parallel /stria?, as glossy as satin: but this species is very rare. Some of the same species are flaky, with a close contexture, often cohering in tubes, as it drops, and forming a richer 222 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and more polished surface: this is a curious kind. Of the blue ores, there is one of aft extremely fine blue earth, with a small accompaniment of grit: but this never exceeds the size of a bean, and seems to be a powder of the lapis laguli. The grey ore is often spotted with yellow and purple : but when it is of an uniform bad colour throughout, it is deemed the richest. Copper ore frequently appears like a blue black earth, of the colour of indigo, interlaced with an opaque base chrystal. There is also a more solid kind of black copper ore, or rather black oxide of copper, which is very heavy, and blistered into large tubercles. The red vitreous ore is incorporated with glassy specks, or octahedral chrystals, and is called fire ore. This is very heavy, and particular value is attached to it. It is generally met with in small spots, detached from a bed of coarse ochre, and occasionally covered with a crust of stony green copper. This has beeru found in one of the Gwennap mines, which also produced the arseniate of copper. Tonkin speaks of an ash-colour ore, which is rarely found, but very • valuable. All these ores are chiefly of the sulphureous or piritous kinds, with a small proportion of arsenic. The arseniate of copper, however,, occurs plentifully in Huel Garland mine. In short, every variety of copper ore found in Sweden, Germany, Hungary, and elsewhere, is to be met with in Cornwall, except muriate of copper, which, as yet, has; been discovered only in South America. Native oxides of copper, however, are found in Cornwall, as well as in that country. When miners wish to know whether an ore contains copper, they drop a little nitric acid upon it ; after a little time they dip a feather into the acid, and wipe it over the polished blade of a knife : if there be the smallest quantity of copper in the ore, the same will be precipitated on the knife. A better mode of ascertaining the fact could not have been devised. Most copper ores are found to contain some iron, particularly those of variegated colours, and mineralized by sulphur, which comprise the most, whilst the blue and green are often free from any ferruginous mixture. As the specific gravity of iron is not so great as that of copper, the former metal rises during the operation of smelting, to the surface of the mass, and is therefore easily separated. With respect to the mining part, the copper-works do not differ materially from those of tin ; but the method of dressing or preparing metal for sale, is essentially different. It may be necessary, however, to premise, ere this method be treated of, that the copper of commerce is procured from combining its ores in a natural state with sulphur, oxygen, and certain acids, and by roasting and fusion either alone or with lux and carbonaceous substances : still the copper is not quite pure. To obtain it in a state of purity, the copper should be dissolved in a strong muriatic acid, the solution should be diluted with water^ and then a polished plate of iron should be put into the mixture, when the copper will be precipitated in its metallic state : it should be afterwards washed in diluted muriatic acid, and then with pure water. In copper mines, to separate the good ore from the bad, overseers, called captains, are appointed, who superintend the labouring miners, and take care that all the richer sorts of ore are kept together in the bottom, then raised up as unmixed as possible, and laid on the grass in distinct heaps. In order THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 223 to prevent waste in breaking, the ore is taken out of the lode, and drawn up in as large lumps as the tackle of the engine will master. As soon as the ore arrives at the top of the shaft, it is examined, and the best is broken small, or diminished with hammers, which is called spoiling, or carried to the nearest breaking mills, where it is bruised or broken with short bars of iron, after which it is thrown into a heap of superior ore. What remains is afterwards sorted into inferior descriptions of ore. The best small ore is washed,* and sifted into a tub, as near the shaft as possible, through an iron riddle, with meshes about half an inch square, by which means the waste or barren stone, is detected, and thrown away. The poorer sorts of ore are broken and raised, washed, sifted, and sorted into separate heaps or piles, for sale, nearly in the same manner as the tin ore, hereafter described. The price is regulated by the quality of the ore, and the agents for the copper companies of Wales and Bristol, (which amount to twelve or thirteen) attend to sample the piles, and to assay the ore, after which the value of each pile is determined. There is something very peculiar in the manner in which bargains are made between the buyer and seller, in the disposal of the ore. A fortnight previous to every sale, which always takes place once a month, a certain proportion, called a sample, is selected from each lot, by men appointed for the purpose, who are called samplers, and this proportion is laid out for the inspection of the agents, who carefully examine the same, report to their * The water in which the copper ore is washed, was discovered, many years since, to make as good blue vitriol as any in the world. The water, also, which proceeds from the bottoms of the mines, and is now com monly suffered to run off to waste, has been found so strongly impregnated with copper, that, when detained in proper receptacles, it deposited great quantities of the purest copper, without any hazard or attendance, and without any other expense than the purchase of some useless old iron. On immersing this iron in the water, in about: fourteen days, it produced more than its own weight of what is called copper mud, or more properlv, sulphate of copper, from which a large proportion of pure copper was obtained. This circumstance may be thus accounted for: — The quantity of salt which streams issuing from copper mines contain, is not sufficient to reimburse the expense of boiling it down to blue vitriol: but by throwing waste iron into these streams, the salt becomes decomposed, and the copper is precipitated in a metallic form. This arises from the sulphuric acids having a greater affinity for iron than it lias for.copper. The advantages that would attend the undertaking may be computed, in some measure, from the following calculation, made at the copper mines at Arklow, in Ireland, and inserted in the Philosophical Transactions, for the year 1752. " One ton of iron immersed in the adit, produces, in twelve months time, one ton and nineteen hundred and a half weight of copper mud, or dust; jiow each ton weight of mud, when melted, produces sixteen hundred weight of the purest copper, selling at ten pounds per ton more than the copper extracted from the ore. In these mines the proprietors had at one time five hundred tons of iron, and might, with propprtional advantage, have lain in as many thousands. — The softest iron is best for the purpose.'' This discovery seems to have originated from the circumstance (related by bishop Watson) of one of the workmen's having accidentally left an iron shovel in the water, and finding it, some weeks afterwards, so incrusted with copper, that he imagined it was changed into that metal. It is not everv stream, however, coming from a copper lode, that will produce such a surprising quantity of copper; but the experiment will certainly answer, under proper directions. The practice of precipitating copper metal, is still used in the Wicklow mines : it is also adopted in some copper mines in the states of Connecticut and New Jerscv, in America. Id the tslc of Anglesey, the principle is turned to an advantageous account. 224 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF principals the value of the lots, and await their directions as to the price they are to offer for the same. After being properly instructed in this respect, on the monthly ticketing-day, as it is called, or day of sale, the proprietors of the mines, or their agents, and the agents of the companies, meet either at some neighbouring inn, or in a commodious room, fitted up for the purpose, on the works, where a splendid dinner is provided at the expense of the proprietors, who bear a proportion of it agreeably to the magnitude of their respective lots. After the cloth is removed, the agent for each company delivers in a ticket, or sheet of printed paper, wherein are expressed the various prices he is commissioned to give for each of the different lots. When each agent has delivered in his ultimatum, the several offers are compared together, and the bidders of the highest prices are immediately declared the purchasers. Should the same price be offered for a particular lot, by two or more bidders, that lot is equally divided between the rivals. All this business is conducted in silence, and with so much dispatch, that bargains for £20,000 worth of copper ore are completed in the course of half an hour, without a single word being spoken, during the whole time, on the subject of the sale or purchase. After the bargains are concluded, the ore is shipped off for Wales and Bristol, to be melted and refined, and at this period the scene at Heyl, to whose creek the trading vessels resort, with iron and coal for the mines, and lime stones for flux, is peculiarly cheerful. An account of these processes may with propriety be added here, though the scenes of* operation are in other counties. In the smelting-houses they use reverberating furnaces, of which those intended for the purpose of roasting, will contain about three tons and half of ore, broken into small pieces, at one time. After the ore has been roasted twelve hours, it is removed into a smaller furnace, and melted by the aid of slack lime, in a crude state, and occasionally of powdered coal. The scoriae are removed every three or four hours, and the same quantity of lime or coal supplies the deficiency. After the expiration of twelve hours, the melted ore is let out by a trough, from a hole * On an observation by Carew, that the ore is shipped to be refined in Wales, " either to save cost in fuel, or to conceal the profit." Tonkin alleges some strong observations in favour of its being done in Cornwall, and states it to amount to a demonstration, that the ore might be smelted there, in a convenient part of the county, at a cheaper rate than in Wales. He notices several experiments, made with this view, at St. Ives, by John Pollard, esq. and Mr. Thomas Worth, junr. at Poll Ruddan, in St. Austell, by Mr. Scobell, Sir Talbot Clarke, and Mr. Vincent, where, the first piece of copper ever smelted, and refined in Cornwall, was brought to perfection, at Penpol, in the parish of Phillack, by Gideon Collier, Sir William Pendarves, and Robert Corker, esq. (who assured Mr. Tonkin, that they could smelt their ore as cheaply as in Wales, and did so, accordingly, for many jears) and at Lenobrey, in St. Agnes. The celebrated uietallist, however, Mr. John Coster, was of opinion, that the ores could be smelted rough in Cornwall, but not brought to the degree of refinement required. Warner says, that many of the proprietors find it less expensive to export the ore to Wales for smelting, than to manufacture it on the spot. This, however, is not the case with all the ore, a part of which is smelted at Heyl, and then rolled into flat sheets, at the pounding-houses, about three miles to the southward of Heyl. The smelting of the ore would be a pleasing spectacle, were it not for the deleterious effects which it has on the miners, and which have been noticed under the head of Diseases. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 225 near the bottom of the furnace, into a tub of wood, sunk in a pit, filled with water, during which operation it assumes the shape of small grains. These are successively subjected to roasting, in a third and fourth furnace, and then cast into quadrangular moulds.;1. After this they undergo a farther refinement by passing through successive roastings and meltings, until their fitness to be finally laden off, has been ascertained by the;refiner, in tbe following manner: half a pound of the liquid metal is immersed in water, which has the effect of hardening it, when it is hammered and cut, and its texture is examined. If it be found to possess the required degree of refinement, the scoria? is removed, and the metal being taken out of the furnace, by ladles coated with clay, is poured into oblong iron moulds, also coated with clay, each of which is capable of containing one hundred and fifty pounds weight of metal. These various operations occupy nearly the space of a fortnight. No. regular researches were made for copper ore in Cornwall, till the latter end of the fifteenth century, when a few adventurers engaged in some works, on a small scale, with little advantage to the public or themselves. The Romans, however, were acquainted with copper, for copper was the only money used by that people until the 485th year of their city, when silver beganto be coined. In Sweden, houses are covered with cbpper. Mr. Norden, author of a description of Cornwall, and Cornish surveyor to the Prince Of Wales, seems to have been among the first who appreciated the real value of the copper produced in that county, and he wrote a letter to king James I, communicating certain frauds, and recommending means to be adopted for their prevention. His description of Cornwall contains several strong passages on the same point. The misfortunes, however, of the house of Stuart, and other circumstances, checked the vigourous working of the mines, until the revolution, when a company of gentlemen from Bristol, undertook to make a general purchase of their produce, at prices varying from £2 10*. to £4 a ton. The advantages of this bargain to the purchasers, soon awakened a. spirit of emulation, and other companies sprung up, to avail themselves of theindustry of the minery proprietors. In the reign of king George I, the mining system, indebted to the efforts and talents of Mr. John Coster, began to assume that importance, in a national as well as a provincial point of view, to which it was entitled. From that period, the quantity of copper ore raised annually, became larger in every successive year, until 1808,* when owing to the augmenting produce of the mines, and large importations of ore from Lima, and other places in South America, the diminution of demands not only lessened the price, but reduced the number of speculations. *In the introduction to Pryce's Mineralogy, the quantity of ore sold from 1726 inclusive, to the end of 1735, is said to have been 64,800 tons, at an average price of £7 15s. lOrf. per ton, amounting to £473,500, which must have been yearly £47,350. From 1736, inclusive, to the end of 1745, the quantity amounted to 75,520 tons, at an average price of £7 8*. 6d. The amount of which was £560,106, in the whole, or £56,010 yearly. From 1746, inclusive, to the end of 1755, the quantity sold was 98,790 tons, at the average price of £7 8*. per ton, the amount of which was £731,457, in the gross, or £73,145 yearly. From 1756, inclusive, to the end of 1765, the quantity sold was 169,699 tons, at the average price of £7 6s. Gd. amounting to Vol. I. 2 g 226 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The state of the mines in Cornwall, at this time, (1812*) is rather gloomy, and the most considerable of them at work are Huel Damsel, Huel Unity, Poldice, Huel Rose, the Consolidated Mines, the United Mines, Huel Fortune, Huel Virgin* ; Huel Jewel, Huel Garland, Treskerby, and Tresavan, in Gwennap ; Dolcoath ; Huel Carpenter, in Gwinear, Huel Alfred,f near Heyl, Penberthy Crofts, and West Huel Fortune, near Marazion, and Huel Leeds, Retallack, &c. Of these, Huel Unity, and Poldice, are at the vast expense of £100 a day, the latter, from being long worked, is very deep, and may be denominated a copper rather than a tin mine, since in this, as well as in many other tin mines, when a certain depth is attained, the tin wears out, and leaves a lode or vein of copper. The United Mines, recently set to work, will cost nearly £80,000, before they can expect to yield any satisfactory return : the proprietors have already erected two engines, with 63-inch cylinders, and another of the same size is now building. Huel Damsel has turned in a profit, within the last eight years, of £120,000, but at present is rather poor. Treskerby had produced about £80,000 in the same period, but is also poor at present. Dolcoath, the deepest mine in the world, was set to work anew, about twelve years since. It has cost the adventurers £70,000, but has repaid that sum with a profit of £40,000 additional. The expenses of working amount to more than £100 a day. Some description of Dolcoath mine, may not be unacceptable to the reader. It lies about three miles to the westward of the celebrated Cam-br&, and the works of which it. consists, stretch more than a mile from east to west. Its depth is 1,200 feet, and eight engines are constantly occupied, five of them in bringing up ore, and rubbish, and three in freeing the works from water. The largest of these engines made by Bolton and Watts, is on such a stupendous scale, that it executes the work of 200 horses at every stroke, of which it makes seven in a minute, and brings up more than fifty gallons of water. The persons employed at Dolcoath mine, including men, women, and children, amount to about 1,600. Its jproduce is from 60 to 70 tons of copper per month, with about £36 worth of tin. Huel Neptune, is a good mine, and produces a profit of from 6 to ,£700 per month. £1,243,045, or £124,304 yearly. From 1766, to the end of 1777, 264,273 tons, were disposed of, at the price of £6 14s. 6rf. amounting in all to £1,778,337, which must have returned £177,833, every year of the last ten. From 1777, the quantity sold, proportionably increased every year, and it appears that the ore raised ja. Cornwall, was in — 1803, 54,381 tons, containing 5,351 fine coppper, sold for £560,144. 1804, 64,597 ,..5,373 £571,123. 1805, 80,013 6,416 £868,295, 1807, ...... 73,405 6,827 £630,267. 1812 84,943 7,887 £666,5&7. *No material alteration in the state of the mines, has occurred since this period, when the author obtained his information. Tbe price of ore is at all times variable. + Since the beginning of 1801, there have been sold about 45,000 tons, of copper ore, the produce of Huel Alfred, for the sum of about £350,000. The whole of the profit, divided amongst the adventurers has amounted to about £120,000.— Nicholson's Journal on Chemistry, fyc. March, 1813, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 227 Huel Fortune and Huel Virgin are likewise good mines : in the latter, which began to be worked in 1757, during the first fortnight the miners found as much copper as sold for ,£5,700, and in the next week and two days, as much as sold for £9,600 more. Huel Towan, within the last ten years, has produced upwards of £140,000, but she now only pays her way. Another mine, called Wheal Busy, has been lately re-opened in the neighbourhood of Chasewater, but although the proprietors have laid, out £70,000 in putting her to work, she (the female gender is universally applied to mines in Cornwall) by no means proves so good as was expected. The quantity of copper ore produced from the mines before mentioned, and some others that are omitted, is about thirteen hundred tons per week, at from 6 to £7, a ton, while the tin raised from the same sources is about four hundred tons per quarter. This produce affords but a very scanty profit to the adventurers, after deducting all the expenses incurred, and particularly the charge for horses and mules employed in conveying the ore to the neighbouring sea ports, the principal of which are Heyl, Porteath, and St. Piran Wharf. In order to introduce Coals among the mines in Gwennap, an iron rail-way has been made, in the same manner as in Wales : this way extends from Porteath to Huel Rose, where a coal-yard has been built, and the formation of every thing connected with it has cost more than £10,000. The most productive copper mine now working, is that of Crennis, near St. Austell.* This mine had formerly been worked, but given up as unprofitable. In 1807, it was again opened, and has proved a very fortunate speculation, yielding to the proprietors, more than £2,000 per month. Copper, or aipium, is of infinite importance to the arts. It is sonorous, in tenacity superior to all the metals, except iron, very ductile, and malleable, of considerable compactness, of a moderate hardness and elasticity, and of an hackly fracture ; it is, moreover, so elastic, that it is used by rope-dancers. It fuses at twenty-seven degrees of Wedgwood. Its specific gravity is about 3. 39. By exposure to the air copper becomes tarnished, and after some time is coated with a green crust, which consists of the metal in union with oxygen and carbonic acid. Copper forms combinations with oxygen, sulphur, and phosphorus, and forms valuable alloys with all the common metals. It is rendered a yellowish white, by alloy with a small quantity of manganese, or manganesum. United with zinc it affords brass, Dutch gold, Rupert's metal, and pinchbeck. With a * We have been favoured with the intelligence contained in this note from a respectable correspondent ; it gives the state of the mines in the neighbourhood of St. Austell at the present time: Crennis does not, perhaps, from her being so shallow, employ so many men, as mines of less magnitude and value, the number not exceeding 500. There are two steam engines on her. Adjoining Crennis, is another mine called Wheal Regent, which is likely to prove a good one : she has already turned up a great quantity of copper ore. On the west of Wheal Regent, is another copper mine called Wheal Cuddra, which is also likely to prove a very profitable adventure. On the east of Crennis, is a mine called Wheal Pembroke, also likely to turn out an excellent adventure: a steam engine is now erecting ou her. Cuddra and Pembroke, and all those mines adjoining each other, have a great number of adventurers. There are three tin blowing-houses, and one tin smelting-house in St. Austell ; and the tin there blown and smelted, is brought from the mines and streams in the several parishes of St. Austell, Roach, Luxulian, St. Stephens, St. Dennis, &c. 2g 2 228 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF fourth of its weight of lead, it forms pot metal. Mixed with from ^ to £ of tin, it produces the different species of bronze and bell -metal. The best composition for the mirrors of reflecting telescopes, is a combination of thirty-two parts copper, fifteen parts tin, one part brass, one silver, and one arsenic. Tutenag, according to Keir, is a white alloy of copper, zinc, and iron. It is used, unalloyed, for various important purposes ; such as sheathing the bottoms of ships, and fastening their timbers, (the latter of which practices ought to be generally adopted in our navy, as recommended by Mr. Pering, of his Majesty's dock-yard, at Plymouth, in his valuable pamphlet " On the premature decay of our wooden bulwarks") and forming vessels, when united with other metals, for culinary purposes, &c. in which alloys may be comprehended prince's metal, and gun metal. In ancient ages the alloys of copper provided the principal arms, both offensive and defensive. Sir H. Davy says, " I have examined an ancient Attican helmet, which consisted of an alloy of copper and tin. The swords and spear-heads of the early inhabitants of Greece and Italy, seem to have been composed of the same materials." To this article may, with propriety, be appended some observations on Mundic, as it is called by the Cornish miners, (from the bright appearance of its surface, and texture) but better known to naturalists by the names of sulphuret of iron, or pyrites and marcasite/ It exists in the greatest abundance in this county, and in almost every variety of colour, form, and combination, attaching itself indifferently to almost every other metal, (but chiefly to tin, lead, and copper) and wearing their different hues, such as blue, green, purple, brown, deep and pale yellow, and white. Sometimes it is found solid, either in large masses, or in veins or lodes by itself, without being near any other metal ; sometimes in small grains, sometimes in detached lumps, about two inches in diameter, sometimes is micaceous granules, either loose, like sand, or fixed in incrustations, sometimes in chrystallizations, resembling cubes. No fossil whatever produces a greater variety of figures, than mundic. Those of the smallest grain are called blistered mundics, others are in high relievo, having the blisters covered with smooth hexagonal brass-coloured spangles, the fibres of which, in some places, diverge from a centre, like the arches of a bridge. Many have a scaly surface, with a radiated texture ; indeed they assume such a diversity of appearance, that it would take up too much room to be particular in the description of them. When broken it has only three distinct colours, from which it is distinguished into the silver, or plate mundic, the brass, or pyrites, the aureus of Grew, and the brown ; the other colours being composed of nothing more than a thin film, which water, either from its own impregnation, or the nature of the fossil it rests upon, deposits on the surface. There are few copper lodes without this semi-metal, and therefore, in searching for copper, it is considered a great encouragement to meet with mundic. The copper and mundic may be easily separated from each other with hammers, by washing away the small parts in water, or by evaporation in a furnace : but the latter unites more closely with tin ores, especially in a soft, sandy stratum, though not without deteriorating the tin very considerably, and rendering it very brittle. To destroy this, connexion, the tin ore, after it has been THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 22» cleaned and pulverized in a mill, should be roasted in a furnace, erected for the purpose, and called a burning-house : but the fire must be very moderate, and the ore must be raked and stirred well every quarter of an hour, or the tin will melt, in which case the operation must be repeated. In twelve hours, by this mode, 500 weight of ore, strongly impregnated with mundic, will lose the whole of this extraneous substance, through the aid of evaporation. Mundic is thought to be a composition of arsenic, sulphur, vitriol, and mercury, and yet the water is said to be not poisonous in the mine, even though it directly proceeds from the body of the mundic lode, but on the contrary, has been reported, we know not how justly, that it will cure wounds, bruises, and sores, if the habit of body be not very bad. Its qualities, nevertheless, are highly baneful to the spawn of fish, and even the earth and stones over which it runs, assume a dark red hue. Indeed, all the saline combinations of copper are poisonous. Mixed with earth, mundic destroys all vegetation. When it has been a little burnt, it becomes most fatal, for which reason great caution must be used in the management of the burning- house. This danger arises from the decomposition of the sulphur, which permits the poisonous particles of the arsenic to act. The workmen are often obliged to cleanse the furnace and chimnies, but they cannot safely do this without enveloping their mouths and noses in a cloth. In order, also, to prevent the immediate effects of vapours, arising from the burnt mundic to the workmen, the chimney flew in the burning-house is carried under the earth, to some distant spot, whence they rapidly diffuse their pestiferous influence extensively around. Its destructive influence on vegetation, suggested the idea of its being used in dissipating the dry-rot in our men of war, and the Queen Charlotte, in particular, underwent the recommended process, in Plymouth dock-yard, but without success. Though the specific weight of mundic exceeds that of fossils, and it seems to have the texture of brass, yet it is so full of sulphur and arsenic, that it cannot be reduced into a metal by any flux hitherto discovered. Mr. Boyle procured by distillation, four ounces of good brimstone from three pounds of mundic, and he affirms that it contains particles of copper and iron. The white or plate mundic, is heavier than every other sort, and yields not only arsenic and sulphur, but a powder resembling ultramarine. About the year 1747, a foreigner established a vitriol manufactory near Redruth: the water was collected from places where tin was burnt, in order to be freed from its mundic, and where copper had been washed. This water was first poured into a large leaden cistern, where it remained until clear : it was then conveyed into a leaden boiler, and kept boiling over a gentle fire for seven or eight days, until a pellicle formed, after which, on the water's being drawn off through a cock, into a leaden cistern, the salts spread themselves around the sides of the vessel, and pieces of wood were thrown in, for the purpose of collecting them. In four or five days, about eight tons of this water were found to yield a ton of fine blue vitriol, worth near £80, while the expense attending the process did not exceed £50. The materials for making this salt are so cheap, and in such plenty, that the whole kingdom might be supplied with vitriol from Cornwall alone, 230 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Of all metals, Iron, or ferrum, exhibits the greatest varieties and deviations. In almost all these it is abundantly found in Cornwall, as well as in other counties, and the Romans, if we may credit the circumstance of their coins being found in iron works, were evidently acquainted with the fact, although we are gravely told, that in the reign of Elizabeth, the only iron mines in England, were in Gloucestershire. The inhabitants of Cornwall, however, have never paid much attention to this gift of nature, and the mines, accidentally found, have been little worked. No particular disadvantages have resulted from this to the county, since the tin and copper mines, connected with the fisheries, and the several branches of trade appendant to these concerns, have afforded sufficient employment to the inhabitants ; and, very possibly, owing to the great expense of smelting the ore, when found, the discovery of it has not been an object of particular consideration, though of late years many tons of the ore have been exported to Wales. Iron, indeed, is universally diffused throughout nature, it pervades almost every thing, and is the chief cause of colour in earths and stones. It may be detected in plants, (frequently in strawberries) and animal fluids, particularly the blood, and it is said that the twelfth part of a piece of oak timber is composed of this metal. In Cornwall iron is sometimes found suspended from the roofs of caves, in lumps of tubular parallel steins, which hang side by side, in the same manner as mundics do. At other times it is found in the form and size of musket-balls, each fixed in its nidus, but never detached, and perfectly globular. It is now and then found blistered into round tubercles, and frequently it wears the exact shape of a button protuberant in the middle. In both these cases it is called the button ore. This is frequently met with near Truro, and consists of parallel plates, which break into a very glossy surface. A coarse species of iron ore, called kal, is common to Cornwall, and possesses the property of promoting the fusion and toughness of tin, especially where mundic abounds. The great variety of iron ores is chiefly composed of the oxides of iron, and clay ; but their differences in colour, density, fracture, tenacity, ductility, and degree of fusibility, are uncommonly great. Soft and malleable iron is of a greyish white colour, and of a fibrous and hackly fracture. Its specific gravity at a mean rate is about 7. 7. its hardness is not great ; but its malleability, though considerable, is inferior to that of gold, silver, and copper. . Its ductility and tenacity, however, are greatest, and it has a characteristic property, not possessed by any other species of this metal, that whether cold or ignited, it may be extended, forged, and bent, without breaking. The iron of commerce is obtained from various ores, (in which it exists combined with oxygen) by intense ignition with carbonaceous substances: the purest iron is made from an ore called haermatites, by ignition with charcoal, and the metal is hammered, whilst in a soft state, exposed to air, till it becomes ductile. The soft iron, employed in the useful arts, is free from any alloy, and therefore may be used for the purposes of chemistry. By cast or crude iron, that metal is understood, which is obtained by the first smelting of the ores. Such iron is distinguished from that which is ductile, by its refusing to be forged, and extended by the hammer, whether cold or ignited, by its hardness,, and by its THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 231 fusing in a strong heat, in an open fire (without being surrounded by fuel, as the preceding, so as to urge the fire to the greatest heat) whereby it is rendered capable of being cast into moulds, and of being employed in the fabrication of a vast diversity of machinery and utensils. The colour of crude iron partakes more or less of a pale grey. Steel differs both from the ductile and the crude iron. Its distinguishing properties are, that when it is tempered, (or, in other words, when it is hastily plunged into cold water, while ignited to redness) it becomes harder, more brittle, and inflexible: that before this tempering or hardening, it is ductile, whether cold or ignited ; and also, that after having been hardened, it re-assumes its ductility, by a fresh ignition, and gradual cooling, without quenching. Steel is usually made by a process called cementation, which consists in keeping bars of iron in contact with powdered charcoal, in a state of ignition, for ten or twelve days, in earthen troughs or crucibles, the mouths of which are closed with clay. Cemented steel is made into the substance called cast steel, by being fused in a close crucible, with a mixture of powdered glass and charcoal. Steel possesses the power of receiving very different degrees of hardness by different applications of heat or cold, and is of greater specific gravity than iron, being, when hammered, about 7. 8. It is capable of receiving permanent magnetism. A finer wire can be drawn from steel than from any other metal. What is called case-hardening, is a conversion of the surface of iron into steel, which is effected by plunging wrought iron into cast iron in fusion, when it absorbs a portion of the carbon, and becomes externally Steel. Those stupendous monuments of antiquity, the Egyptian pyramids, are supposed to have been carved with steel instruments, and the manner of making true steel is accurately described by Agricola, which proves that the Romans were well acquainted with it. Pliny also alludes to it, but from him it seems that the ancients had one way of making steel, and another of hardening or tempering their tools, particularly picks and anvils. The native arseniate of iron is found in Cornwall ; and native sulphate of iron occurs frequently with pyrites, which is discovered in great quantities in most of the veins of copper. Magnetical* ore is found at Penzance, and specular iron ore has been perceived at Tincroft mine, in Illogan, Botallack mine, near the Land's End, and other places. The iron ores wrought in this country, contain a large portion of alumine, and silex ; in order to flux these earths, and more effectually detach the iron, a quantify of lime is usually mixed with the ore in the furnace, lime having the property of rendering the other earths more fusible. In some mines a kind of ochre is found, whose value depends on the different degrees of its purity, and the best of which is formed into coleother.for painters. It is also used by hatters and dyers, in the manufacture of ink, Prussian blue, * If a bar of iron be suspended for some time, in a perpendicular position, it becomes magnetic. If friction be employed in a peculiar way, it quickly acquires strong magnetic powers, which, in an unalloyed state, it retains only for a short time. The advantages derived from the maguetic property of iron, are incalculable. To this astonishing property we are indebted for the mariner's compass, by the use of which the hardy seaman is enabled to traverse the ocean, and bear home, for our comfort, the product of any clime, however distant. 232 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF in preparing leather, &c. Precipitate of potash is the usual test of iron. When added to a liquid which contains iron, it will cause a blue precipitate, if the iron has its full complement of oxygen : but if the iron be partially oxidized, the precipitate will be grey. Iron requires the highest heat of a wind furnace for its perfect fusion. When exposed to the atmosphere, it slowly combines with oxygen and carbonic acid, and its surface becomes covered with a yellowish substance, well known by the name of rust. Iron combines with chlorine, sulphur, phosphorus, and carbon, from the last of which combinations arises steel. Iron has been converted, also, into steel, by cementation with diamond. Plumbago, or black lead, is a compound of carbon with 1-20 its weight of iron. Iron combines, likewise, with potasium and sodium, (which alloys are more fusible, and whiter than iron) with manganesum (which alloys have a white colour, and are very brittle) and with tin, upon the chemical attraction between which two metals, the formation of tin plate depends. To describe the uses of iron would require volumes. By means of it the earth has been cultivated and subdued. Without it, houses, cities, and ships could not be built. It is subservient both to the common and the refined arts ; and it forms the machinery by which the most important mechanical powers are generated and applied. Its uses have awakened human industry, and made it more efficacious, while they have offered an infinite variety of resources to ingenuity and talent. The ancients were undoubtedly acquainted with iron, in the time of Moses, but since no mention is made of its having been employed in the construction of the tabernacle, it may be inferred that this metal was then little known, or that its use was confined to the manufacture of swords, knives, and axes. Long after that period, iron was considered so valuable by the Greeks, that Homer remarks : " Some bought wine with brass, some with splendid iron, and some with cattle." It appears from the same author's description of the fire-brand, driven into the eye of Polyphemus, (in which the effect of the burning brand is compared to that of hot iron plunged into water) and his account of the funeral games, instituted by Achilles, on the death of Patroclus, that the Greeks understood the method of tempering it. In the latter, which Pope has finely translated, he says : — ¦ "Then hurl'd the hero, thundering on the ground, " A mass of iron, (an enormous round) "Whose weight and size the circling" Greeks admire ; " Made from the furnace, and but shap'd by fire. "Let him, whose might can hurl this bowl, arise; " Who farthest hurls it, take it as his prize : " If he be one enrich'd with large domain, " Of downs for flocks, of arable for grain, " Small stock of iron needs that man provide ; "His kines and swains whole years shall be supplied ; " From hence ; nor ask his neighb'ring city's aid, "For ploughshares, wheels, and all the rural trade." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 233 The Romans, from an erroneous idea entertained of its being poisonous, were prohibited, by Porsenna, after the expulsion of the Tarquins, from using iron, except in agricultural purposes. It has recently been discovered that iron, in a state of red heat, may be divided by a common saw, in the same manner as wood. In this way a block of iron may be sawed into planks, for numerous purposes. At a white heat it is found to clog to the saw. Cornwall has been famous, through many ages, for its produce of Tin, or stannum, and this still affords employment, and consequently subsistence, to the poor, affluence to the lords of the soil, a considerable revenue to the duke of Cornwall, and an important article of trade to the nation, the Cornish tin being generally considered as the best in the world, or, to use the quaint words of Norden, " No commoditie (corne and wull excepted) of this kingdom is more vendible, and more spetially regarded in all foraigne partes, Christian and Heathen, dearer prized, and more valued. In some countries the fineste golde is not so precious :" or the words of Carew, " in use so necessary, wetherby the inhabitants gain wealth, the merchants traffic, and the whole realm a reputation." Tin is found only in the primitive mountains, and its ores occur most frequently in hills *of growan clay, probably decayed granite, of granite in a more entire state, and of killas, but never in lime-stone. In Cornwall, (which may be considered a part of the oldest continent with which we are acquainted, we allude to the continent of England, France, and Germany, before the existence of the British Channel) it is found either collected or fixed, or loose and detached : and it is considered as the former, when accumulated either in a vein, which the miners call a lode, or in an horizontal layer of ore, called a floor, or interspersed in grains and bunches in the natural rock, which are sometimes so large and numerous in granite, that the miner is well repaid for his trouble, by blowing up the rock, and breaking it with sledges. When there are any such pieces of tin in the blue Elvan stone, they are not to be separated, since it cannot be broken to pieces bv gunpowder, or pierced by iron. It is said to be the latter, when discovered on the sides of hills (a furlong or more distant from each other) either in single or separate stones, .called shodes,* or in a continued course (from one to ten feet deep) of such stones, as are denominated by the miners beuheyl, which, in the Cornish language, signifies the living stream, (for when a stone has but a small appearance of tin, they say it is but just alive, and when no metal is incorporated with it, they say it is dead) while the heaps of * They receive this appellation in consequence of being supposed to shoot, or to be shed from the main body or lode of a mine, "and are meanes," says Norden, " to directe to the place of profite, as the smoake directelh where the fire lurketh." The shoaders (by which name those are called whose business it is to discover from the shodes to the main lode) pretend to such a nicety in it, as by the roughness or smoothness of the shode, to tell how far off the main lode lies, and even to fit the very shode, allowing for the wearing of it, to the place where it was separated from the lode by the flood. The shode or tin stones are generally worn somewhat smooth and round, by the operation of the waters, and it is said that no mineral but tin, casts a shode. Of late years this shoading has been much disused, the searchers meeting with but little besides rubbish, or guag (as they call it) to reward their pains. Vol. I. 2 h ¦234 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF rubble are emphatically called deads; and lastly, in an arenaceous pulverized State, The streams are of different breadths, but seldom less than a fathom, and frequently scattered, though in different quantities, over the whole width of a moor, bottom, or valley : when several such streams meet, they oftentimes compose a very rich floor of tin, one stream proving a magnet, as it were, to the metal of tbe others. The streams also are found at the distance of a furlong or more from the veins or lodes to which they originally belonged. The wood tin is collected among the stream tin ; it is of a red, blood-like colour, like haematites, and not in a chrystallized form. It has been generally known only since the year 1778. Professor Brunnich calls it the radiated tin ore, and says that he received specimens of it from Mingums, near St. Columb, and from St. Dennis. One drachm of wood tin has produced, by chemical analysis, thirty-eight grains of metal, but by means of phlogiston alone, which appeared to be the best flux, only twenty-six grains of an uniformly melted regulus. Tin is not unfrequently found among the slime and sand of rivers, and on the sea shore, particularly in some creeks of Falmouth Harbour, and Mount's Bay, where it seems to have been washed from the bills. Sometimes the open sea throws up the same metal in a pulverized state, which probably proceeds from lodes, lying near the sea, having their upper parts fretted by the waves, or thrown by storms among the sands. With respect to the lode, a lode of tin is frequently rendered apparent by the, barrenness of the surface of the ground, and the want or weakness of the grass in a particular furrow. Others pretend to discover the veins of tin by dreams, (Tonkin says Wheal Vor, in St. Breage, one of the richest tin works in the county during his time, was so discovered) while others affect to perceive them, by observing in a calm morning, how the steams arise from the earth, and affirm that no dew lies on the surface of lands, under which are minerals. Some say, that in a still night, fiery exhalations may be seen to issue out of such places, and some, again, that they see streams of fire fall on them, like fiery dragons, Many rich lodes have been discovered by working drifts, as they are provincially termed, across the country, from north to south, and vice versa, as by either of these directions the lode will be cut at right angles, But the surest indications of tin found in cliffs and caverns, is where from the lode's lying bare, to the depth of several fathoms, its several stages may be easily examined, and one of the moat usual modes of discovering mines on the sea shore, is by examining the cliffs, especially where they have been undermined by the waves. The famous wood tin, as it was called, from the appearance of wood which some of the pebbles exhibited, was formerly found in the JPoth Stream Works, in abundance, but all these works have been washed away iq some violent storms, It was nearly the colour of haematites, with fine streaks or striae, converging to different centres, like the radiated zeolite. From the experiments of Klaproth, it was found to yield sixty4bree quarts in an hundred of tin, The most common state in which tin is found in this county, is the calciform, the greater quantity of ore being indurated, or glass-like ; and its most prevalent matrix is either au argillaceotia or a silicious substance, or a stone composed of both, and called by the miners caple.. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 235 none of the calcareous gems ever appear contiguous to the ore, except the fluers. The oxides of iron and arsenic are those with which tin is most frequently blended. Most of the metals in Cornwall are found in veins or fissures, the " obdurate" contents of which are termed lodes. The sides or walls of these fissures do not always consist of a similar kind of substance, nor are they always equally hard ; for one side of a fissure may be composed of hard stone, while the other is sometimes formed of a soft clay ; and yet the walls, generally speaking, are commonly harder than the lode which they inclose, and almost always of a different colour. Chrystals of tin, called corns of tin, are often met with in lodes, especially where there are hollow places* These fissures are often perpendicular, but much oftener decline to the right or left, as they descend. The course of the larger fissures is generally east and west ;f in some places, * Huel Jewell, near the Gwennap mines, is famous for producing tin chrystals, in the substance called by the miners growan, which is nothing more than a decomposed granite, consisting of transparent quartz, a small portion of decomposed felspar, and silvery mica, paitly in a decayed state, These chrystals are rosin-coloured, and lie scattered throughout the whole mass, in the shape of tetrahedral pyramids and their modifications, with and without the intermediate prism. fThe miners conceive that the course of Noah's flood was in this direction, and Carew makes them account for the formation of stream and lode works in the following manner : " Albeit the tinne lay couched at first in certain strakes amongst the roekes, like a tree, or the veins iu a man's body, from the depth whereof the maine lode spreadetli out his branches, until they approache the open ayre ; yet the forementioned floud carried together with the moved rocks and earth, so much of the lode as was enclosed therein, and at the assuaging, left the same scattered here and there in the vallies and rivers where it passed : which being sought and digged, is called stream-works ; under this title they comprise, also, the moor-works, growing from the same occasion." Tonkin combats this opinion, and supposes that they must have been thus disposed by the great Author of nature, at the first formation of the globe. He admits, however, with Carew, that large trees have been found in the Stream-works, Some exceedingly ingenious observations are made on the tin-mines in Devon and Cornwall, in the second volume of the Philosophical Transactions, the following extracts from which may amuse, if they do not instruct the mining reader. — They begin with supposing, like Carew, that until Noah's flood, when the waters removed the (then) surface of the earth, that the uppermost parts of mineral veins or lodes "did (in most places) lie even with the (then real but now imaginary) surface of the earth, which is now called the Shelf, or Fast Country, or ground that was never moved. But, at this concussion of the waters, the suiface of the earth, together with the uppermost of those mineral veins, were loosed and torn off, and by the descending of the waters into the valleys, both the earth or Grewt, and those mineral stones or fragments so torn off from their loads (which are constantly termed shoad) were, together with and by the force of the waters, carried beneath their proper places, and from some hills even to the bottoms of the neighbouring valleys, and from thence, by land floods, many miles down the rivers." The observations then go on as follows: — "Upon these suppositions we proceed in trayning a load, thus; — 1. Where we suspect any mine to be, we diligently search that hill and country, that .we may the better know the Grewt, and Stones, when we meet with them at a distance in the neighbouring valley. — 2. Then we observe the frets in the banks of rivers, that are newly made by any great Land-fiood, which usually are then very clean, to see, if happily we can discover any metalline stones in the sides or bottoms thereof, together with the cast of the country, (i. e. any earth of a different colour from the rest of the bank) which is a great help to direct us which side or hill to search into. The mineral stones are discovered either by their ponder ousness, or by their porosity ; for most tin stones are porous, not unlike great bones almost thoroughly calcined; yet tin sometimes lies in the ^firmest stones: — Or by Vanning, which is performed by pulverizing the stone or clay, or what else may be suspected to contain any mineral body, and placing it on 2h 2 230 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF however, they have a north and south direction, but not exactly towards the cardinal- points, since instead of running into a straight line, they vary, and the curves they assume, are commonly greater in crossing a valley. The larger fissures have many smaller branches or ramifications, resembling the branches of a tree, which, as they extend in distance, gradually grow less, until at length they terminate in threads. A floor is a Vauning Shovel; the gravel remains in the hinder part, and the metal at the point of the shovel, whereby the kind, nature,, and quantity of the ore is very nearly guest at. — 3. If no shoad be found in these frets, we trust not to any found in the river, it being uncertain from whence the water may have brought them. But we go to the sides of those hills most suspected, where there may be a conveniency of bringing a little stream of water (the more the better) and cut a leaf, gurt, or trench, about two foot over, and as deep as the shelf, in which we turn the water to run two or three days; by which time the water, by washing away the filth from the stones, and the looser parts of the earth, easily discovers what shoad is there. If we find any, we have a certainty of a load in the upper part of the hill, or at least a Squatt.--4. Sometimes shoad may be found upon the open surface of the ground, but then 'tis brought thither by some accident, for the corruption of vegetables and other creatures, have in a long tract of time since the Deluge, begotten a new surface, heightened in some places a. foot or more above the shelf; and this is demonstrable to the eye in every tin-work. — 5. At the foot or bottom of the hill we sink an Essay Hatch, or a hole, about 6 foot long, and 4 foot broad, and always as deep as the shelf. If we find no shoad before, or when we come to the shelf, there is none to be expected : yet sometimes the shoad is washed away clean, when you come within 2 or 3 foot from the load, which then lies so much farther up in the hill. If we find shoad we are almost at a certainty: and this is held as an infallible rule, that the nigher the shoad lies to the shelf, the nigher the load is at hand, and vice versa. — 6. If we find no shoad in this first hatch, we ascend commonly about twelve fat horn, and sink a second hatch, as the former. And in case none appear in this, we go then as many fathom on each hand, at the same height, and sink there as before ; and so ascend propoitionably with three or more hatches (if the space of ground requires) as it were in breast, till we come to the top of the hill, and if we find none in any of these hatches, then farewell to that hill. — 7. But if we find any shoad in any of these hatches, we keep our ascending hatches in a direct line ; and as we draw nearer the load we lessen our first proportion of twelve fathom, to six or less, as our conjecture guides us. — 8. If finding shoad lying near the shelf in one hatch, and none in the next ascending, we conclude that we have certainly overshot the load; and then we sink nigher that hatch wherein we last found shoad. — 9. Sometimes we find two different shoads in the same hatch, at different depths, and then we have a certainty of another load above the former; and it may be in trayning up to the second, we meet with the shoad of a third. Some tinners affirm that seven loads may be parallel to each other in the same hill, but yet one only Master Load; the other six (three on each side) being the lesser concomitants. So may five lie in like manner; three are common. — 10. Every load has (as it were) a peculiar coloured earth or grewt, about it; which is found likewise with the shoad in a greater quantity, the nearer the shoad lies to the load, and so lessened by degrees to about a J of a mile's distance; farther than which that peculiar grewt is never found with the shoad. — 11. A valley may so lie, as at the feet of three several hills; and then we may find three several deads, i. e. common earth, or that loose earth which was moved with the shoad in the concussion, but not contiguous to the load in its first position (which is also termed by us the run of the country) with as many different shoads in the midst of each. And here the knowledge of the cast of the country, or each hill, in respect of its grewt, will be very necessary, for the surer trayning of them one after another, as they lie in order, according to the foregoing rules of Essay Hatches: For the uppermost will direct you, with which hill to begin first. — 12. It may be, that after we have trayned up the hill, instead of a load, we find nought but a Bonny, or Squatt, which likewise have their shoad: whose form is about two or three fathom long, and half as broad ; few larger, most less : which communicates with no other load nor vein, neither doth it send forth any of its own ; but is entire of itself, and may go down into the shelf, five or six fathoms deep, and there terminate." Additional extracts from this valuable essay on ihe tin mines in Devon and Cornwall will bo found in page 237, 230, &c. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 237 sometimes found at the depth of many fathoms, being brought in a cross lode from the north or south, arid sometimes ore is found in a perpendicular* lode to a certain depth, when it diffuses itself into a bonny, or floor, sometimes twelve feet over or more. Sometimes, also, many streams meet, arid form together an abundant floor. Though these floors generally enrich the owners in a short time, they are seldom of long continuance, for as soon as the bonny or floor is worn out, it returns to its old state again, till another leader, or cross lode comes in and strikes a new floor, which very often happens ; if the adventurers have* but a little patience, and work on. In order to penetrate into the mines, it is necessary to sink holes, called shafts, to a great depth, and work in which this species of floors is found, by undermining ; they are consequently Tery dangerous, as the greatest precautions must be taken in supporting the super incumbent mass of earth, rocks, &c. which becomes undermined, by removing of the horizontal stratum of ore beneath the surface. Strong and large timbers are required to secure the several passages of the mine, and when these, and similar precautions have been neglected, fatal accidents have been the result. Sometimes, too, the utmost aid of all the mechanical powers is ineffectual, when the workings are deep and numerous. As soon as a shaft is sunk, a machine, called a whim, is erected, to bring up either the rubbish or ore, which is previously broken into convenient fragments. The whim is composed of a perpendicular axis, on which turns a large hollow cylinder of timber, called the cage, and around this a rope, (which is directed down the shaft by a pulley fixed perpendicularly at its mouth) winds horizontally. In the axis a transverse beam is fixed, at the end of which two horses or oxen are fastened, and go their rounds, hauling up a bucket (or kibbal) full of ore or rubbish, whilst an empty one is descending. In some mines the whim is worked by steam. Water (which abounds more or less in every mine) is one of the most troublesome circumstances attending the Cornish mines, since every fissure that is cut through, throws its water into the cavity where the miner's work. It is, therefore, absolutely necessary to obtain a vent for this water, by some adit or passage, (which is in many instances continued to the distance of one or two miles) before the workmen can proceed with any success. Where a level cannot be found near enough for an adit to be made to it from the bottom of a mine, recourse must be had to a steam engine, by which the water is brought up to the adit, be the weight of it what it may. This superabundance of water, however, is not without its use, for where the workmen meet with water, they never want the air requisite! for them to breath in, and to make their candles burn. •Sometimes miners meet with veins nearly perpendicular, called cross courses, composed of quartz and clay, which take a direction from north to south, and of course intersect the copper and tin lodes, which are from east to west. Sometimes one end is removed as far as forty fathoms north or south from the other, though there is no appearance of any movement, at the surface. In these cross courses are found detached pieces of the tin or copper lodes, particularly between the separated parts, which are entirely similar to what is raised in the lodes. tThis natural supply of air being found insufficient, in most instances, it becomes necessary to resort to 238 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Their ingenuity, however, in supporting the pits in their lode works, as well as in draining the waters, and reducing them into one channel, in the stream works, is wonderful, " though the charge is verie greate, the travayle paynfull, and the proceding daungerous."* Every great work has an overseer, or captain, who keeps the accounts, some artificial modes of introducing it into the interior of the mines. The plan chiefly used in Cornwall, is a leathern or wooden tube, originally introduced from Hungary; but Sir Robert Moray describes one employed in the coal-mines at Leige, which may not be uninteresting to the curious miner. " At the mouth or entry of the adit (to the coal-mines of Liege) there is a structure raised of brick, like a chimney, some 28 or 30 foot high in all, at the bottom two opposite sides are (or may be) some 54 foot broad, and the other two five foot; the wall 1 \ brick thick. At the lower part of it is a hole, some 9 or 10 inches square, for taking out of the ashes, which when it is done, this ash hole is immediately stopt so close as air cannot possibly get in at any part of it. Then some 3 foot above ground or more there is on that side, that is next to the adit, or pit, a square hole, of 8 or 9 inches every way, by which the air enters to make the fire burn. Into this hole there is fixt a square tube, or pipe of wood, whereof the joints and chinks are so stopt with parchment pasted or glewed upon them, that the air can no where get in at the pipe but at the end ; and this pipe is still lengthened, as the adit or pit advanceth, by fitting new pipes, so as one end is always thrust into the other, and the joints or chinks still carefully cemented and stopt as before. So the pipe or tube being still carried on, as near as is necessary to the wall or place where fresh air is requisite, while the air is drawn by the fire from thence through the tube, fresh air must needs come in from without to supply the place of the other, which by its motion doth carry away with it all the ill vapours that breathe out of the ground : by which means the whole adit will be always filled with fresh air, so that men will there breathe, as purely as abroad, and not only candles burn, but fire, when upon occasion there is use for it for breaking of the rock. There must be two of the iron grates, that when any accident befals the one, the other may be ready to be in its place, the eoals being first well kindled in it. But when the fire is near spent, the grate being haled up to the door, it is to be supplied with fresh fuel. The higher the shaft of the chimney is, the fire draws the air the better. And this invention may be made use of in the pits or shafts that are perpendicular, or any ways inclining towards it, when there is want of fresh air at the bottom thereof, or any molestation by unwholesome fumes or vapours." The same gentleman also mentions a singular mode of expelling foul air from mines in Hungary. " They fixt," says he, " a tube to the side of the pit, from the top to the bottom : and that not proving sufficient, they forced down a broad, flat board, which covered or stopped the pit, or couched very near the sides of it, on all sides but where the tube was, and so forced out all the air in the pit through the tube, which work they were forced often to repeat. The air is now good and sufficient, and I was drawn up through it without the least trouble in breathing." * Recourse must again be had to the essay on the tin mines in Cornwall, for some explanation of these diffi culties. — " 1. When we have found the load, the last Essay Hatch is then called a tin shaft or tin hatch, which we sink down about a fathom, and then leave a little long square place, termed a shamble, and so continue sinking from cast to cast, (i. e. as high as a man can conveniently throw up the ore with a shovel) till we find either the load to grow small, or degenerate into some sort of iceed, which are divers ; as Muhdick, or Maxif, (corrupted from Marcasite) white, yellow and green; Daze, which is a kind of glittering stone enduring the fire, of different colours, white, black and yellow; Treniould, black and rusty; Caul, red, (differing both from Mundick and Sparr,) enduring the fire, which Marcasite will not ; Glister, blood red aud black. — 2. We then begin to make adrift, 3 foot wide, and 7 foot high; and if the load be not broad enough of itself, as some are scarce half afoot, then we usually break down the deads on that part of the shelf which contains no metal, but encloseth the load as a wall, between two rocks, and then we begin to rip the load itself. — 3. The instruments we make use of are, 1. A beele, or Cornish tubber, (i. e. double points) of 8 pound, or 10 pound weight, sharped at both ends, well steeled and holed in the middle ; it may last, in a hard country, half a year, but new pointed eve^ry fortnight at least. 2. A sledge, flat headed, from 10 pound to 20 pound weight, 'twill last, 7 years, new THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 239 pays and regulates the miners, and manages a variety of concerns. Persons under him, called underground captains, have the immediate inspection of the works below, or in the mine, survey the ladders and ropes, and generally overlook all the different objects connected with the working of the mine. The tools used are the pick (about sixteen inches long, sharp at one end, and flat at the other) gads, little square wedges of iron, pointed with steel, and driven into the rocks by the flat end of the pick, hammers, for spalling or breaking the ore into small pieces, and the better separating the refuse of the ore, .{which is called halvan) and the common shovel, with a long handle : and yet, with all these instruments, the miner is unable, sometimes, to cut more than a foot of rock in a week. AUthe tools are provided, as well as new set and steeled, whenever necessary, ordered once a quarter. 3. gadds, or wedges, of '2 pound weight, 4 square, well steeled at the point ; they will last a week ; 2-or 3 days, then sharpened. 4. ladders. 5. wheelbarrows, to carry the deads and ore out of the drifts or adits, to the shambles. — 4. There .are two shovel-men, and three beele-men ; which are as many as one drift can contain, without being an hindrance to each other. The beele-men rip the deads and ore, the shovel- men carry it off and land it, by casting it up with shovels from one shamble to another, unless it be where we have a winder with two keebles, (or buckets) one .of which comes up as the other goes down. — 5. It is generally observed that most of our tin loads run from west to east, and that they constantly dip towards the north, some time the underlye (that is, slope down towards the north) 3 foot in 8 perpendicular: yet, in the higher moun tains of Dartmoor, -there are some considerable loads, which run north and south; these underlye towards the east. — 6. Four or jive loads may run parallel to each other in the same hill, and yet (which is rare) meet altogether in one hatch, as it were in a knot (which well tins the place) and so separate again, and keep their former distances. Such a knot -hath been observed, and wrought on Hengeston, a known mineral down, or common, in Cornwall. 7. The breadth of master loads may generally bp from. 3 to 7 foot, seldom larger; unless where several loads may chance to make a knot, or send forth -strings or veins. Neither retain they their usual breadth in all parts ; for they may be-6 foot at oneplaee, and riot 2 at another ; nay, sometimes scarce half an inch over; but that is to be understood of strings, and the narrowest places of the .concomitant loads. — 8. The load is usually in a hard rocky country, made up Of metal, sparrs, and other weeds, as it were all along a continued rock ; but it hath. many veins and joints, as we speak ; -but in some softer countries the tin may lie in a softer consistence, as that of clay, in a manner petrified. — 9. In most places we meet with water, at a few feet deep from the loady surface, in some other not at many fathom deep. It runs continually through the heart of the load. When it begins to trouble ijs, we'begin at the foot of the hill a drift orf the world, on account of the viseful commodities it afforded them, and indeed they proved a mine of gold in their hands. The utility of the commodities they exported frpm this country, through the Mediterranean sea to Greece, made the Greeks very anxious for a participation in so profitable a commerce : but the Phoenicians, to whom the mining trade had been a peculiar * The Phoenicians not only worked mines of copper in Cyprus, Asia Minor, and Greece, but worked the silver mines in Spain; 2K 2 252 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF monopoly, in consequence of their disposing of lead and tin to all other nations, at their own prices, were equally anxious to conceal the source whence their wealth and consequence were derived, and to prevent the interference of the busy Greeks. They had great markets, particularly at Narbo, which they always kept sufficiently provided, for the great extent of their trade by land ; and they succeeded in concealing the treasure they had become acquainted with, from the Greeks and Romans, who knew Britain only by report, for three centuries, by availing themselves of their discovery of the bright star in the shoulder of the Lesser Bear, which being the nearest to the Pole, varies the least in its position of any of the stars, and consequently encouraged them to stretch out over the wide expanse of the ocean, instead of timidly pursuing the line of the coasts, while the Greeks, and other nations, not so conversant in astronomy, were governed by the constellation of the Great Bear, which, as it was farther from the Pole, did not enable them to undertake long voyages, or to trust themselves out of sight of land. As a proof of the care with which their secret was guarded, Herodotus, a Greek historian, who lived 450 years before our Saviour, could not learn, when at Tyre, the situation Of the Cassiterides, (a name of Phoenician origin) and though both the Greeks and Romans made several attempts to watch the/ Phoenician vessels, they were for a long time disappointed in their object, by the precautions of the captains, who preferred running their ships ashore, to permitting a rivalry, which could not fail to prove injurious to their country. But curiosity, once awakened, never acquiesces in ignorance. The secret was- at length discovered by Pytheas, of Marseilles, and the Greeks, Gauls, and Romans came in successively for a share in this trade. In process of time the Phoenician states declined, their trade was much neglected, and their wars were unsuccessful, which obliged that long fortunate people to abandon their intercourse with Britain. The Athenians were the first to take advantage of this. Being at war with the Persians, whom they completely defeated, at sea, they compelled them to take refuge in the river Hurymedom, in Pamphylia, where their shattered fleet was again attacked by Cimon, son of Miltiades, and almost annihilated* On the same day, meeting with a Phoenician fleets proceeding to the aid of the Persians, the crews deserted the ships, which were seized on by Cimon, and thus the Greeks were peaceably left masters of the seas, without any co-partners in the profit and- glory. Having now the most expert and able seamen, and exceeding every other nation in the number of their shipping, they embraced the favourable opportunity to trade with Britain : but it is not a little surprising, that learned and active as they were, they never discovered it to be an island: even in the time of Julius Caesar, Britain was only supposed to be an island', and the fact was not satisfactorily ascertained until Agricola's fleet sailed round it. The trade in tin, when in possession of the Greeks, was chiefly carried on, after the destruction of Carthage, by an Athenian colony, called the Phoceans, which dreading the Persian tyranny, established itself at Marseilles, in France. They, also, consciously endeavoured, in their turn, to conceal their knowledge of the British Isles from the Romans, and on being questioned by Scipio, respecting their situation and extent, declared that they THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 253 were entirely unknown to them. After some time, and many fruitless attempts, by the Romans, to discover whence the tin was brought, Publius Lucius Crassus, posterior to the first Punic war, at length succeeded, and arrived in Britain. The valuable acquisition seems to have been highly prized, and Diodorus, who wrote early in the reign of Augustus, gives an account of Britain, which could have been derived only from the best sources, and from one who had been himself in the island. He notices, in strong terms, the hospitable and polite manners of the Britons, near the promontory of Bolerium, and observes, that they prepare with much dexterity, tbe tin produced by the country, which they separate from the earth by melting and refining, and then cast it into ingots, in the shape of cubes or dies, which they carry to an adjacent island, called Ictis, (supposed by Sir Christopher Hawkins, Bart, and with great plausibility, to be St. Michael's Mount) whence it was exported by merchants to the coast of Gaul, and then conveyed, over land, on horses, in about thirty days, to the mouth of the Rhone. Caesar remarks, that in his time this commercial intercourse with Britain was carried on by the Veneti, who being better mariners than their neighbours, were masters of the sea-ports along their coast, and exacted tribute from such merchants as navigated their seas.* These people had a numerous shipping, and in the great naval engagement with Caesar, when he invaded Britain, rendered powerful but unavailing assistance to their allies the Britons, for which he compelled them to finish a part of the eight hundred sail, which brought him and his army, a second time, over to Britain. After the destruction of this powerful state, two other passages were opened through Gaul, besides that of Vannes, to communicate with the opposite coast of Britain, by which means the merchants of Narbonne and Marseilles, the two great commercial cities of Gaul, carried on a trade with Britain, and conveyed tin to the coasts of the Mediterranean. During the period of their residence in Britain, " the Romans also," to use the words of Norden, " in their time took their turn to searche for this comoditie, as is supposed by certayne of their monies," (particularly a brass coin of the emperor Domitian) " which have been found in some olde workes renewed." They seem not only to have engrossed the whole of the tin trade, but to have improved the mining system by various ingenious inventions and processes, which taught the Britons to apply to their domestic purposes a metal that had been before only useful to them as an article of commerce. "They formed it," says Warner, "into various culinary and ornamental utensils, and some pitchers, cups, and basins, are still extant, made at this period by •It is but little known, perhaps, that blue, now the prevailing colour of the naval dress, owes its origin to these people. Vegetius, in his fifth book, on the military affairs of the Romans, supposes " the custom which they adopted of painting the vessels sent on discoveries, of a blue colour, and even the sails, ropes, and dress of the soldiers and sailors of the same, was taken from the people of Vannes, as the Latin name of this colour, and that of this people is Venetus, and indicates its origin." "Pompey, the son of the celebrated Poinpey, according to Huet, having gained advantages over the fleet of Caesar, affected to be called the son of Neptune, and, though a general, to wear the blue, or marine colour, instead of the purple; notwitkstaudin" which this pretended son of Neptune was entirely defeated by Agrippa." 254 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF the Britons, instructed thus by their Roman masters." He conceives also, that they acquired, under the same influence, the art of coating brazen vessels with it, and by incorporating tin and brass together, produced the combination now called beH-metal. After the departure of the Romans, and during the period of the Saxon irruptions, which only partially disturbed the repose of Cornwall, it is probable that the continent was still supplied with its native metal : but the distractions occasioned throughout the country by the Danes, must, from their more general operation, have left little, if any, leisure to its inhabitants for the necessary attention to mining concerns, and we accordingly find, that they languished greatly until the kingdom was restored to ;a comparative degree of quiescence by the Norman conquest. The Normans soon turned their attention to the improvement of the mines, and calling in the aid of the Jews, were enabled to work them with some advantage, though, according to Norden, "they wanted theys prevayling instruments, which latter times doe afford. Their pick-axes were of weake mater to commande the obdurate rockes, as of holme, which some call holee, or huluer, of bone, hartes home, and such like, which kinde of tooles modern tynmen find in olde forsaken workes, which to this daye retayn the name of Attall Sarazin ; the Jew's cast off workes,* in their Hebrew speache." But " it may well be," says Carew, " that as acorns made good bread, before Ceres taugbt the use of corn, and sharp stones served the Indians for knives, until the Spaniards brought them iron, so in the infancy of knowledge, these poor instruments, for want of a better, did supply in turn." " There are also taken up, in such works," adds Carew, " certain little tools' heads of brass, which some term thunder-axes, but they make small shew of any profitable use." In time the tin raised was entirely engrossed and managed by the Jews, but with so little benefit to the exchequer of John, then duke of Cornwall, that the tin farm amounted for Cornwall to no more than 1 00 marks, (according to which valuation the bishop of Exeter received them, and still does, in lieu of his tenth part, the annual sum of £.6 13s 4cl.) while the tin in Devonshire was let for £100 yearly. On becoming king, John conferred many privileges on the county, and among them, according to Carew, a charter, afterwards "expounded, confirmed, and enlarged by parliament, in the fiftieth year of Edward the third, and lastly strengthened by Henry the seventh." No great profit, however, arose from the Cornish mines, until Richard, king of 'the Romans, and brother of king Henry III, was made earl of Cornwall: encouraging the tinners by his countenance, and contributions, he not only raised, by such means, vast revenues for himself, but gave the inhabitants a clearer insight into the profits which *Mr. Tonkin observes, that Attall Sarazin does not mean the Jews' Offcast, but the Leavings of the Saracins, and from thence infers, that the Saxons did not work in the mines, but employed the Saracins for that purpose. The old works are now called by their more ancient name, Wheal an Jethewon, the Works of the Jews, " whose aqueducts," says the annotator, "levels, &c. are to be seen all over those parts of the county where tin is found, as particularly in St. Piran in the Sands, St. Agnes, &c. So that it is very probable, as Mr. Carew says, that these Jewish workmen were brought over here by the Flavian family, after the destruction of Jerusalem, and their general dispersion." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 255_ the mines might be made to produce. The times, too, were peculiarly favourable to the extension of the manufacture, for the mines of tin in Spain being closed by the incursions of the Moors, and those in Masnia and Bohemia, Malabar, and the East Indies, not being then discovered, all Europe was supplied with tin by Cornwall, to its great and manifest advantage. Richard is said to have made several beneficial tin laws, but the monopoly exercised by him beginning to create great dissatisfaction, and the Jews, (memorials of whom are still to be fourtd in the names of different places in the county) his chief assistants, being banished the kingdom by king. Edward I, in the eighteenth year of his reign, the mining concerns got into disorder. The benefit, however, and art of working tin, being now better discerned, from past experience, the lords of Blackmoor, (comprising seven, Tonkin says eight, tithings, and at that time richly stored with tin) in the name of the whole shire, and the stannaries therein, petitioned Edmund, earl of Cornwall, king Richard's son, to place the tinners under some determined regulations, and grant them a charter, which, on their agreeing to pay him an halfpenny for every pound of wrought ore, he consented to, and from this period may be dated the origin of the stannary laws, which established that the petitioners should be authorized to keep a court, capable of sustaining pleas in all actions, except those relating to land, life, and limb; that the wrought, tin should be conveyed to certain places appointed for the purpose, and there be weighed, coined, and kept, until the duty reserved to the earl was satisfied, and that the petitioners should have the management of all stannary causes, to which end they might hold parliaments at their discretion, and receive for their trouble the fifteenth man (that is one fifteenth part) of all the tin raised within the mines in their jurisdiction.* By this charter, which was confirmed by the earl's own seal, the petitioners bound themselves, their heirs, and lands, in the several tythings, to answer every law court within the stannaries, and they are to this day amerced, says Tonkin, if they do not appear. Besides the petitioners, eight other gentlemen bound their tythings wholly to appear and do suit to the court, at every law day, as well as entered the fines to be paid * Borlase seems to be of opinion, that about this period the rights of bounding or dividing tin grounds into separate portions for encouraging the search for tin, were either first appointed, or at least more regularly adjusted than before, " so as that," he says, the " labouring tinner might be encouraged to seek for tin, by acquiring a property in the lands where he should discover it, and that the farm tin acquired by the bounder, and the toll tin, which was the lord's share, might remain distiuct, and inviolated. For the better promotion of tin working in all waste and uninclosed ground, every tinner had leave to place his labour in searching for tin ; -and when he had discovered tin, (after due notice given to the stannary court to the lord of the soil, and formerly registering the intended bounds without opposition or denial) he might, and at this time still may, mark out the ground in which he should chuse to pursue his discovery, by digging a small pit at each angle of such wasteral> which pits are called bounds ; by this means he did acquire a right in all future workings of such grounds ; either to work himself, or set others to work upon his own terms, reserving to the lord of the £oil one fifteenth part of all tin raised therein. These pits, all bounders, by themselves or others, are obliged to renew every year by cutting the turf, and cleaning up the dirt and rubbish, which falls into them, to the intent that such hind mark* may not be obliterated." 256 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF yearly for ever, and eight tything men also undertook to serve the court continually, one tything-man to each of the eight tythings, and to pay fines to the duke, annually, amounting for the whole of them to £\ 18s. Ad. When the charter was delivered to the petitioners, they received, at the same time, a common seal, representing two workmen in a tin-mine, one with a shovel, and the other with a pick-axe. These they directed to be kept in the tower of Luxulian, in a coffer with eight locks, and eight keys (of the latter of which each of the tythings had one) according to a clause in the charter, that it should be preserved in one of the steeples within the tythings of Blackmoor. Carew states, that this charter was not extant in his time : but it would seem from Tonkin, that this must have been a mistake, since, " in the grand rebellion, this charter, together with a great many papers, rolls, &c. belonging to the stannaries, were, for their better security, removed to Lostwithiel, where they were all destroyed by the rebel army, under the earl of Essex, A. D. 1644, to the great loss of all people concerned therein." A copy of it, however, appears in a confirmation of the same by queen Elizabeth. These liberties were confirmed (the bailiff of Blackmoor says, and Tonkin coincides with him in the opinion that they were first granted) in the thirty-third year of king Edward I, when the tinners of Cornwall were made a distinct body from those of Devonshire: before this period the tinners of both counties were accustomed to meet at Hengeston Downs every seventh or eighth year, to concert the common interest of both parties. Two coinages, yearly, viz. at Midsummer and Michaelmas, were also granted by this charter, and the tinners had the liberty of selling their tin individually, unless the king claimed the power of pre-emption, which was reserved to him in the following words : " Nisi nos ipsi emere voluerimus."* The privileges obtained by the tinners were again enlarged in the fiftieth year of Edward III, who divided them into four bodies, or companies, denominated from the places where tin most abounded, viz. Foymoor, Blackmoor, Trewarnhayl, and Penwith. He also constituted one general warden or overseer of the whole, who was made supreme judge, both in causes of law and equity, (or, to use Carew's words, either " in forma juris," or " de jure et aequo") and from whom no appeal lay but to the king and his council. In him only was confided the power of granting distringas or replevin against any tinner in tin matters, and in him rested the appointment of a sub-warden or steward over each company who was invested with the power, in his district, of determining every three weeks, all personal controversies between the tinners and foreigners, in matters relating to their trade and dealings, however important, and also was obliged, * "This short exception," says Norden, " hath bred suudrie attempts, both in the time of Edward the 6th, Q. Marie, and Q. Eliz. to have the benefite of that clause, which, by meanes, hath been strongly withstoode ; yet not so, but that her late Majestie intended to have retayned the prorogative of pre-emption, as by the construction of the former exception, it may seem consonant to the meaning of the charter." Notwithstanding this clause of pre-emption, and its being tacitly exercised during the reigns of Edward VI, Mary, and Elizabeth, the same was disputed before king Charles II, and his council, and a select number of tinners, in 1662. " The opinion," says Tonkin, " that the pre-emption is in the crown doth generally prevail." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 557 s?yery law day, tp give' in charge the stannary customs, a copy of which charge is in the bailiff of Blackmoor : but an appeal lay from their authority to the warden, before it could be directed to the king. These privileges were again confirmed in the eighth year of Richard II, and the third of Edward IV, and continued to flourish until the reign of Henry. VII, when Arthur, his eldest son, and duke of Cornwall, having made certain regulations* which the tinners refused to observe, that monarch, after his son's death, considered their charter as forfeited, and seized the stannaries into his own hands : but he, at length, either finding them not so profitable as he expected, or relenting, not only granted them his pardon, on the payment of £1000, but restored them to their former liberties,, besides bestowing on them, another: privilege of an important nature. The stannary causes were before decided by the verdict of a jury of six tinners, according to which the warden or his deputy pronounced judgment : but in the charter granted by Henry VII, the warden or his deputy was authorized to impannel a jury of twenty-four persons, from among the principal tinners, (or six from each mining division) who were, returned by,. the mayors of the four stannary towns, and whose decision .finally bound the whole. body. This charter is noticed by Tonkin as the first regular establishment of Cornish convocations. In the first year of Edward VI, the first and second of Philip and Mary, and in the second pf Elizabeth, (when Sir Walter Raleigh was lord warden) the privileges obtained , by the tinners received a farther sanction. In the twentieth year of the. latter reign, the ..charter of Henry VII, was again confirmed, though a modification was made in it, by the circumstance of sixteen stannators being considered sufficient to enact a stannary law, instead of the whole twenty-four, whose united concurrence, perhaps, in some instances, it was found difficult to obtain. "Accordingly," says Borlase, ," when any more than ordinary difficulties occur, and either new laws for the better direction -of the tinners and their affairs, or a more explicit declaration and enforcement of the.: old ones become necessary, the lord warden, by commission from the duke of Cornwall, or from the crown, if there be no duke, issues his precepts to the four principal towns of the stannary districts, viz. Lanceston for Fawy-moor, Lostwythiel, for Black-moor, Truro for . .Trewarnheyl, and Helston for Penwith and Kerrier. Each town chuses six members, and the twenty-four; so chosen* called stannators, (generally the principal gentlemen in the county) constitute the parliament of tinners. It is usual, but not necessary, for every stannator to name an assistant," (apparently in consequence of a wish expressed to that effect by the stannators assembled in the 26th year of Charles II) " and the twenty-four assistants are. a., kind of: standing council," (Tonkin calls them the Lower House of Convocation), " and .assemble in a different apartment, and are at hand to inform their principals of calculations,, difficulties, and the state of things among the lower class of tinners, such as the stannators might not otherwise be so well acquainted with. The stannators, for the more orderly dispatch of business, chuse their speaker, and present him to the lord warden to be approved. Whatever is enacted by this body of tinners, .must be issued by the stannators, the lord warden" (or his deputy, the vice-warden, Vol. I. 2l 256 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF who presides hi his absence) " and afterwards either by the duke of Cornwall, pr the sovereign; and when thus passed, has all the authority, with regard to tin affairs, Of an act of the whole legislature." About the time of Elizabeth, a sort of altercation seems to have taken place in the rule established by Edward III, with respect to the powers delegated by the warden, who appointed a vice-warden also, independent of the four sub-wardens or stewards, with authority to determine all stannary disputes every month, and to decide, but uOt finally, on appeals brought to him from the stewards. In the reign of the same king, it would appear the final appeal was to the king and his council : but it is now understood that this appeal must be to the duke of Cornwall (if any) and his council, and for want of a duke of Cornwall, to the crown. " Other appeal," says Carew, <' or removing to the common law they gainsey," but in Tonkin's time this ancient privilege was little attended to, and all causes of any consequence were tried before lawyers and juries entirely ignorant of the laws and customs of the stannaries. This innovation seems to have commenced during the reigns of king Charles II, and James II, when a cause was more than once demanded. out of the stannary court, and the judges acquiesced therein. Previously to this, if two tinners, though foreigners, agreed together to try any case, relating to tin, in a foreign court, they became liable to be presented in the stannary court, for so doing, and were prosecuted for the same ; and in case either the plaintiff or defendant, in a stannary court, had reason to believe that justice might not be done to them, by a jury selected out of one particular stannary, they were at liberty (on due application) to have one indifferently chosen out of all the four stannaries, which effectually answered all objections that could be brought against, as well as any other court of justice. But now, owing to the innovation before spoken of, the stannary courts are, in a manner, gone to decay, " though of absolute necessity," says Tonkin, " to the poor tinner especially." The hand of time, too, united with the loss of the first charter, and the destruction of many stannary records at Lostwithiel, in the unnatural times of Charles I, (as noticed in the general history) have thrown an air of obscurity, doubt, and uncertainty on the stannary laws, which it would be now a difficult, if not afn impossible task, to remove. Carew and Tonkin both speak in feeling terms of the deficiency under which Cornwall labours in this particular : but the evil, certainly, i& not incurable, as a constitution, or body of laws, might easily be framed, and carried into execution, after undergoing a proper revision, by those who may be competent to the task, and the bright list of worthies which Cornwall has produced, at different eras, leaves no doubt that many such may be found within her limits. The latest stannary parliaments holden in Cornwall, were at Truro, which have been already noticed. The gaol for offenders against the stannary laws is kept at Lostwithiel, and the office of gaoler is annexed to the comptrollership. The pillory sometimes is adopted as a punishment, and a terrer tp pthers. Tin is pne of the lightest of the metalB, though it is in its ore the heaviest, and so exceedingly soft and ductile, that it may be beaten out into leaves about the l-lOOOth pa& THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 259 of an inch thick, yet it cannot be drawn into wire. The specific gravity of tin is 7-291 (which is someiwhati increased by hammering) or about 516 pounds to the cubic foot. Its purity may be. ascertained from its specific gravity, and is an exact ration with its levity ; while gold, on the contrary, is fine in proportion to its density. Its hardness is greater than that of lead, and less than that of zinc. When rubbed it emits a peculiar smelL, It is much more combustible, also, than many other metals, and is soluble in all fiie mineral acids. Tin. combines with oxygen, chlorine, sulphur, and phosphorus ; readily unites to the metals of the-fixed alkalies, and forms alloys which speedily tarnish in air, and effervesce in water. It also unites with zinc by fusion, and the alloy is harder than zinc, and stronger than tin. Its uses are various. It is sometimes given in medicine, and preparations , of it are resorted to as cosmetics. It is employed in varnishing earthenware, in dyeing scarlet, and in conjunction with mercury, forms the foil spread on the backs of looking+glasses. It is also employed in covering the surface of copper and. other vessels, by which they are rendered not only neater, in appearance, but safer in use. It enters into the composition of bell-metal, printers' types, and pewter, and is likewise of much service for a variety of other purposes. Some of its acid compounds are used in dyeing. One property of tin is too curious to be passed unnoticed. The white oxyde of tin combined with sulphur, by means of mercury, forms mosaic gold, which is used by artists to impart a beautiful colour to bronze. Perhaps the change produced in tin by this process, gave rise to the idea once entertained of the transmutation of metals. Tin is almost always found in nature in the oxidated state, and in the crystalline form ; and it appears from the analysis of Klaproth, that the native oxide, or tin stone of Cornwall, must contain one proportion of tin, and two of oxygen. Tin fuses at 442 degrees of Fahrenheit, but requires an intense degree of heat for evapdration. Lead has been discovered in Cornwall, in frequent instances, and mines of it have been formerly worked, to a considerable extent, at Penrose, near Helston, in the parish of St. Issey, near Padstow, and in the parish of St. Cuthbert, but the profits not being sufficient to compensate the adventurers, the works have been long abandoned; it is, consequently, at present, not an object of research. The mines at Penrose, near Helston, were worked for more than 200 years, and produced an ore called potters' ore, which was sometimes of a yellowish hue. The principal lead mines now worked, are Huel Pool and Huel Rose, near Helston. A few small ones occur on the British Channel, in Piran, &c. and along the same coast, north-east of Padstow, in St. Minver,, St. Kew, and Endelion. At Gwarnock, in the parish of St. Allen, near Truro, some lead ore has been found, a ton of which, according to Woodward, produced 140 ounces of silver. This has been already spoken of under the article silver. The lead veins in Cornwall run, generally, from east to west ; but they are neither so extensive nor so lasting as those in some parts of Wales and Derbyshire. They are also very irregular, being sometimes only a few inches, and sometimes several feet in extent. Lead is chiefly of a greenish blue colour, in the mine, but there are several sorts of it. The kind most frequently found in this county, is that denominated galena, or pure 2l2 260 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF sulphuret of lead, which is met with both in a crystallized and a massy state; its colour is generally blueish white, and its texture is foliated, but it soon tarnishes by exposure to the air. The primitive form of its crystals is the cube, the most common varieties ^©f which are those truncated at the angles and corners, and the octahedrons, composed of two four-sided pyramids, applied base to base. The summits of these pyramids are frequently cuneiform, and sometimes their solid angles are wanting. ¦ In general if lead ore will yield 75 lbs. of metal out of 100, it is considered very rich : but if it yield only 40, it is not worth the trouble of working. The lead of commerce is chiefly procured from certain ores in which it is combined with sulphur. The sulphur is expelled or burnt by a long continued heat in a reverbatory furnace, and the metal is obtained by fusion. To procure pure lead, a solution of the lead of commerce, in nitric acid, largely diluted with water, may be precipitated with zinc : or a solution of acetite (sugar) of lead, may be used. The arbonescent, brilliant, metallic substance produced from a solution of sugar of lead by zinc, is generally pure lead. It is observable, however, that the ore which is poor in lead, is frequently productive of plenty of silver, and sometimes of mercury. Small bunches of galena, or sulphuret Of lead, often occur in the copper lodes ; and specimens of carbonat, phosphat, and sulphat of the same, are now and then discovered. Oxydes of lead, combined with various earths, also occur in mining countries, and were employed by the Romans in the manufacture of earthenware. The same people sheathed the bottoms of their ships with this metal, fastened by nails made of bronze, and it was in great use, as a cosmetic, among the Roman ladies, in the state of ceruse. According to Pliny, both the Greeks and Romans proved the quality of their wines by dipping a plate of lead in them, but they did not know that its effects on the animal ceconomy were poisonous. : ; Lead is mentioned by Moses, in several instances, and is described by Homer as in common use at the period of the Trojan war. Litharge of lead is often used in the analysis of perfect metals, and the art of refining the precious ones is built on a property which it possesses of rising to the surface, when melted with gold and silver, combined with all heterogeneous matters. An alloy of this metal with tin forms pewter, and is frequently used in the finer kind of glass, in order to make it bear sudden changes' of heat and cold better, and also to give it a proper degree of weight, with the power of being cut without breaking, a greater capacity of refracting the rays of light, and a susceptibility of a higher polish. In the Cornish mines the workmen often meet the ochrous earths, oxydes of metals, as the green and blue ochres of copper, the rusty ochre of iron, the brown yellow ochre of tin, the pale yellow ochre of lead, and the red ochre of bismuth. These earths are called the feeders of the metals they belong to, and wherever they are discovered, the metals themselves are not far off. Lumps of the ochre of lead, mixed well with oil, compose a shade between the common light and brown ochre, being neither so bright as the former, nor so ruddy as the latter, but tending to a pinked hue. The oxydes of lead are cpnsequently employed both in painting and dyeing, (apparently in consequence of THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 261 a suggestion by Dr. Borlase that they might be useful in these respects) and likewise for medicinal purposes. Lead being the softest of the common metals, is very malleable, but its ductility and tenacity are inconsiderable. Its point of fusion is 612 degrees, but an intense degree of heat is required, for its evaporation. Its specific gravity is 11. 352, which is not increased by hammering. Lead combines with oxygen, chlorine, sulphur, and phosphorus, and unites by fusion with the metals of the fixed alkalies. It also combines with zinc, iron, and tin, and with three parts of the last forms an alloy very proper for covering copper vessels, employed in culinary purposes, as when acted upon by vegetable acids, the tin is dissolved, and not the lead, Lead is used as an ingredient in various solders, and for covering houses and churches. Its oxide forms an important part of flint glass, and enters into the composition of several enamals and pastes. Nickel, or nickolam, was discovered by Cronstedin 1751, and examined in its pure state by Beryman, in 1775. It is a fine white metal, very similar in its ore to that of copper, nearly as brilliant as silver, and more attractable by the loadstone than iron. It exists either in an ore called kupfernickel, combined chiefly with sulphur, or in nickel ochre, in which it is united to oxygen, and sometimes in unison with the copper and cobalt, but it has not yet been discovered in Cornwall, being procured from various parts of Germany. When pure it is not liable to be altered by the atmosphere, (for which reason magnetic needles have been made of it) it is perfectly ductile, and has great tenacity. Its hardness is little inferior to that of iron, but it requires a stronger heat for its fusion than that metal. Some of the manufacturers at Birmingham combine it with iron, and thus use it to great advantage. Its specific gravity is about 8. 32, but when forged it increases to 8. 82. It forms alloys with some of the common metals. In all the meteoric stones thatbave been examined, it is remarkable that the iron is alloyed by from 1.5. 1. 7. per cent of nickel. The oxide of nickel is employed in imparting colours to enamels and porcelain ; in different mixtures it produces brown, red, and. grass green tints. Some mineralogists consider Zinc, or zincuson, to be the most abundant metal in nature, excepting iron. In its metallic state it is procured for commercial purposes from various ores, known by the names of blende or black-jack, and calamine, or lapis calaminaris, specimens of which have been lately found, in great abundance, in Cornish mines, and of a superior quality to that introduced from other countries. It is found both in masses, and in a crystallized state, generally combined with some lead, and a large proportion of silex. At Wrington, in Somersetshire, a piece was once found that weighed from eight to ten tons, but it is mostly raised in small particles, about the size of a nut. Calamine is a spongy, cavernous, body, is found of different colours, (some white, some red, some pale brownish grey, and some blackish, which is considered the best) and forms the native oxide of zinc. The colour of the earth where calamine lies, is generally a yellow grit, but sometimes black. Its veins or courses usually lie from east to west, but the perpendicular veins are most esteemed. The processes of working 202 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF calamine mines, in some measure resemble those adopted in lead works. It has been remarked that the grass and leaves of trees, near the spots were calamine appears, are as fresh as in any other place, that the duct of calamine conduces much to the cure of sore eyes in men, and that it is frequently made use of for the purpose of clearing away films from the eyes of horses and other beasts. This mineral has been known for considerably more than a century in the] county. Sir John Pettus, in his " Fodinse Regal," p. 7, notices it as indigenous to Cornwall ; and Tonkin mentions that some was discovered in a lead work, near Swan Pool, in the parish of St. Biidock. A particular method of extracting the inetal, will be found in the following lines. Metallic zinc is procured from its native oxide, calamine, by distillation. The ore is pounded very fine, mixed with about one eighth part of charcoal dust, and then put into large pots, which are placed in a furnace like a common oven. These pots have tubes fixed in their bottoms, passing through the bottom of the furnace into a vessel of water. When the tops of the pots are covered, and rammed close with clay, a strong fire, sufficient to fuse copper, is made around them. After some time the metallic zinc separates itself from the ore, and being of a volatile nature, rises, in the form of drops1, to the upper entrance of the tubes, whence it descends into the water. In order to' analyse the ores of zinc, it is necessary to operate upon them in retorts, and to collect the distilled metal in close receivers ; for if reduced in a common furnace, the greater part of the produce would be dissipated. The same attention is necessary when operating upon arsenic. Zinc may be known by dissolving it in a mineral acid, and then adding ammonia, which precipitates it of a white colour, and re-dissolves it, instantly. This mineral was formerly known to the Cornish miners under the name of spelter, but they did not then know that spelter contained zinc, or that it could be extracted from calamine, and consequently did not attach any importnnce to it, until Dr. Isaac Lawson made known its valuable properties, about the commencement of the last century. In China zinc bears the appellation of tutenag, and is used, in its purest state, for the current coin, which have Tartarian characters on one side, and Chinese characters on the other, with a square hole in the centre, that they may be carried on strings, and more readily counted. Zinc is of a blueish white colour. Its hardness is nearly equal to that of copper. Its specific gravity varies from 6. 8. to rather more than 7. When hammered it is 7. 2. Its fusing point is 680 Fahrenheit, but at a temperature a little above 212, it is malleable, and when annealed may be passed through rollers, and be obtained in small sheets or leaves ; it may be drawn also into wire. The nature of zinc however, is such, that it seems to form the link between malleable and brittle metals. It is, at the same time, the most combustible metal we have, and when beaten out into thin leaves, will take fire from the flame of a common taper. Zinc combines with oxygen, chlorine, sulphur, and phosphorus, and readily enters into union with the metals of the fixed alkalies. A mixture of tin and copper with zinc forms bronze. Three parts of copper, and one of calamine, the native carbonate of zinc, constitute brass ; five or six parts of copper, and THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 263 oneof zinc, form pinchbeck. Prince's metal is a similar compound, except that it contains more zinc than either of the former. Some of its combinations are used in medicine: and have been recommended for sheathing the bottoms of ships. Native Bismuth, or bismuthium, is found in Cornwall, but not in sufficient quantity to form an article of commerce. It is sometimes perceived in cobaltic ores, both in Saxony and England, but is no where an abundant metal. The bismuth of commerce is procured from ores (which usually contain it in the metallic state, or combined with sulphur) by roasting, and ignition with charcoal. The metal may be obtained in a state of purity by dissolving the ore in strong nitric acid, and adding water to the solution, when a white precipitate will appear, which must be washed, dried, and heated to a dull red, for about twenty minutes, with a little oil, and some black flux, a substance made hy beating together nitre and tartar : a globule of metal will be thus procured. The ores of bismuth were first described by Agricola, before 1530 : but the properties of the pure metal were not known before the middle of the last century. In its natural state, bismuth is of an irregular foliaeeous structure, and its colour is white, with a slight tint of red. Sometimes it appears granulated : but when found crystallized is mostly in a cubical form. It is nearly of the same hardness as copper, and its specific gravity is 9.822, which is increased by hammering. It fuses at about 4760 degrees of -Fahrenheit, and if slowly cooled, crystallizes' in distinct cubes. When combined with equal parts of lead and zinc, it may be kept in fusion upon paper, over a lamp. Bismuth acquires a superficial tarnish by exposure to the air, but is not affected by water. It is so brittle, that it breaks readily under the hammer, and may be reduced even to powder. It combines with oxygen, chlorine, and sulphur, and forms alloys with potasium, sodium, barium, strontium, calcium, magnesium, aluminum, glucinium, zirconium, silisium, ittrium, manganesum, tin, iron, lead, and antimony. A small portion of bismuth increases the brightness, hardness, and sonorousness of tin, and it is used by artizans, in conjunction with that metal, and lead, in the formation of pewter, printers' types, and foils for mirrors. It forms a principal part of Newton's fusible metal, and is employed in imitating silver on wood, the purification of gold and silver, by cupellation, anatomical injections, soldering some metals, and rendering others (from the different degrees of fusibility it imparts) more fit to be cast into moulds, for all which purposes many thousand pounds worth of it are annually imported. An oxide, or rather subsalt of this metal, called pearl white, is employed by ladies as a cosmetic, for whitening the skin : but it has the inconvenience of becoming black from the fames of foetid substances, and the gas arising from ignited coal. It is related of a lady of fashion, who had incautiously seated herself too near tbe fire, at a quadrille table, that her countenance changed on a sudden from a delicate white, to a dark tawny, as it were by magic. The surprize of the whole party had such an effect on the disfigured fair one, that she was actually dying with apprehension, when the physician dispelled ber fears, by informing his patient that nothing more was necessary for her than to wash 264 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF her face, to abstain from the use of mineral cosmetics, and trast in future to her native charms. Martial alludes to this property, and describes a lady who made too free a uye of cosmetics, as afraid of the sun. Bismuth is very soluble in nitric acid, and its distinctive characteristic is its precipitating an oxide of a pure white colour, when water is added to this solution; and producing a brown precipitate, when a little tincture « of galls is poured into a similar solution. Antimony, or antiinonium, is found in veins mixed with a little copper, and some lead, in the parish of Endelion, near Port Isaac, on the north coast, where a mine of it is at present worked with great success, and from whence it is exported to London, for casting types, and for medicinal preparations. It is found in a very pure state, and is refined under the directions of Mr. John Sibley. The ore is purified by exposure to a strong heat, in a reverbatory furnace, by which process the pure sulphuret is extracted from the extraneous matter. This sulphuret is afterwards re-melted, and formed into cakes for sale. Basil Valentine is the first chemist who described the process of extracting antimony from the sulphuret, but it does not appear that he was the . inventor of this process. He published his " Currus Triumphalis Antimonii," towards the end of the fifteenth century. The proprietors of the mine are William Hallet, and H. C. Wright, esqrs. of London. Oxide of antimony is also found at the same place. There are several ores of antimony, but the grey is the only one found, in sufficient quantity, for the manufacturer. The veins of antimony run sometimes north and south, but more frequently east and west, though those running in the former directions are the largest. In cases, however, where the east and west veins join, or intersect the former, they commonly form bunches, from one foot to two foot broad, composed of solid antimony. In its mineral ore it is generally full of long shining needle-like streaks, though sometimes it is found of an exceedingly small close-grained texture. Antimony is of a brilliant blue colour, and its hardness is equal to that of zinc. Though apparently hard, it may be cut with a knife. It bears some resemblance to bismuth, in its appearance, but may be readily ascertained by the following property. Bismuth, as before remarked, is very soluble, in nitric acid, while antimony dissolves in it with difficulty. Its specific gravity is about, 6. 8, it is very brittle, and may be easily pulverized, but has little tenacity, and is totally destitute of ductility. It is easily separable from its ore, and is then called crude (or more technically regulus of) antimony, which seems to be composed of the metal and sulphur. Its fusing point is about 810 degrees of Fahrenheit. On cooling it crystallizes in pyramids. It combines with oxygen, chlorine, sulphur, and phosphorus, and forms alloys with potasium, and sodium, similar in their obvious properties to those of lead and tin, and may be combined with many other of the metals. Antimony forms the basis of some of the most, efficacious medicines now in use (as may be seen in tbe " New Edinburgh Dispensary," by Dr. Duncan) ; refiners employ it in reducing gold to the utmost purity, and it is an article of essential consequence in many chemical processes, particularly in facilitating the fusion of other metals. It is of great THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 265 utility in casting music plates, printers' types, conferring hardness on pewter, and giving sonorousness to bell-metal. It is of service, also, to opticians, for grinding their specula and other glasses. The oxides of antimony impart a yellow tinge to glass. In times of remote antiquity, it was used by females as a black pigment for staining the eye-lashes. The discovery of antimony in Cornwall is not very recent: Tonkin mentions its being found in many places, in his time, particularly at Carclew, in the parish of Mylor. Antimony very much impairs the magnetic properties of iron. Tellurium was discovered by Klaproth, in 1798, in Transylvania, in an ore composed of gold, lead, and silver. The colour of this metal is tin white, verging to lead grey, nearly the same as that, of antimony, it has considerable lustre, and of a foliated or scaly fracture. It is very brittle, fusible at a temperature below ignition, and excepting osmium and quicksilver, is the most volatile of all metals. Its specific gravity is 6. 115. Arsenic generally exhibits itself in combination with acids, sulphur, or oxygen. It is frequently also found in martial pyrites, and in lead, copper, as well as other metallic ores in the Cornish mines, from which it is disengaged by. roasting. In close vessels arsenic sublimes without alteration, crystallizes in tetrahedral pyramids, and octahedrons, of a brilliance resembling that of steel, to which metal it also bears resemblance in colour, when discovered in its native state ; but on exposure to the air it soon changes to a greyish black. Its oxide, which is the substance most commonly termed arsenic, is of a glittering whiteness, friable, and sometimes of a vitreous appearance ; indeed, by a strong heat it is convertible into a metallic glass. In all its states it is poisonous. It combines, also, with most metallic substances. Alloyed with copper it forms a malleable and flexible metal, that takes a fine polish, though none of the alloys containing it in any considerable quantity, are malleable, but these alloys are generally very fusible. It renders gold and platina brittle, and in the formation of factitious metals for the specula of reflecting telescopes, and other optical purposes, it is highly useful, and is of no less service, in different forms, to the dyer, metal fuser, glass maker, and painter. To the dyer and calico printer in particular it furnishes orpiment and realgar, (sulphurets of arsenic) the former of which, whence the pigment called king's yellow is made, has been lately found native in Cornwall. Beautiful shades, also; of various colours, may be imparted to valuable furs by arsenical solutions : and another sulphuret of arsenic has been employed with success in destroying the fetor attendant on cancerous complaints. The Chinese, and other Orientals, form realgar into medicinal cups, and use lemon juice that has stood some hours in them by way of cathartic. It is very brittle; its point of fusion has not been ascertained : but it is the most volatile of all the metals, rising in vapour at about 356 degrees of Fahrenheit's scale. Its specific gravity is 8. 51. Arsenic, or arsenious acid, in very small doses, has been employed in medicine, particularly for the cure of intermittent fevers, and some other diseases. Arsenic may be known by the smell of garlic, and by the white fumes which it exhales, when thrown on a piece of red hot coal. Arsenical pyrites, both massive and crystallizedj occur in many of the copper mines in Gwennap, Illogan, &c. Vol. I. 2 as 266 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Cobalt has been discovered in different Cornish mines, particularly at Dolcoath, near Redruth, and the Wherry Mine, when worked ; the latter of which produced white . cobalt ore, and the former both white and grey, in such abundance, that the quantity raised amounted to several tons. "The best cobalt in England," says Britton and Brayley, "has been dug at Pargreep. Other Cobalt mines are Huel Trugo, near St. Columb, Duduan's, in Illogan parish, and near Ponsnooth." In 1754, the Society established for encouraging Arts, Manufactures, and Commerce, offered a premium of £30, for the best specimen of cobalt discovered in England. This excited the attention of the Cornish miners, and some of it being found in the parish of Gwennap, was forwarded to London during the same year, and obtained the premium. Little use, however, appears to have been made of this discovery, in consequence either of the miners not being perfectly acquainted with the modes of assaying and distinguishing the cobalt from the extraneous substances with which it is generally incorporated, (and unless it be carefully refined it is of little value) or of its being superseded by the more staple metals* It is nevertheless much to be lamented that this discovery was not actively prosecuted, for if it had, it is probable that ere now the importation of cobalt at a great expense from foreign countries, might have been rendered useless. In the same lode there was a considerable quantity of bismuth, not only where the cobalt lay, but in other parts of the mine, from which circumstance it might have been as justly called a mine of bismuth as well as a mine of cobalt. The component parts of cobalt are arsenic, zaffre, or zaffer, and smalt, made by an admixture of cobalt, potash, and sand, in due proportions, which becomes powder blue, on being beaten small, or diminuted. Smalt is used in the preparation of cloths, laces, muslins, linens, threads, and various other articles. The predominant colours of cobalt are black, brown, and yellow, and sometimes it has a white colour, inclining somewhat to pink ; it is a brittle metal, nearly resembling fine hardened steel, its hardness appears to be greater than that of copper, and it is not very susceptible of fusion, (indeed its fusing point is not much inferior to that of iron) but is obedient to the magnet, (which Chevenix suspects is owing to the presence of a small mixture of iron) and also capable of being rendered * To obtain cobalt in a perfectly pure state, Tromsdorff recommends that the zaffre should be three times successively detonated with one fourth its weight of dry. nitre, and one eighth of powdered charcoal. After the last of these operations, the mass is to be mixed with an equal weight of black flux, and the cobalt reduced. The metal is then pulverized, and detonated with thrice its weight of dried nitre. This oxidizes the iron to its maximum, and acidifies the arsenic, which last unites with the potash. Wash off the ai senate of potash, and digest the residue in nitric acid. This will take up the oxide of cobalt, and leave the oxide of iron. Evaporate to dryness, re-dissolve in nitric acid, filter the solution, and decompose it by a solution of potash. The oxide of cobalt thus obtained may be reduced by the black flux, as before directed. Cobalt, when oxidized, is the basis of zaffre. This is generally prepared by roasting from the ore its volatile ingredients, and mixing with the remainder three parts of sand or calcined flints, in a furnace, purposely continued. Sir H. Davy says, that it is difficult to obtain the metal in a state of complete purity, and that metallic cobalt was first procured by Brandt, in 1733. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 267 permanently magnetic. It suffers little change from being exposed to the air or water, at common temperatures. The beautiful blue colour seen on earthenware and porcelain is derived from cobalt oxidized by an intense heat, (one grain of which will give a deep tint of blue to 240 grains of glass) and it is supposed that the ancient painters employed this oxide in their skies and drapery, from the extreme durability which seems attached to it. It is still used in painting, colouring glass, enamelling, and giving a blue tinge to writing and printing papers. The solution of the oxide of cobalt in muriatic acid, forms one of the most beautiful of the sympathetic inks. Formerly the miners threw cobalt aside as useless, and they even considered it so troublesome, that a prayer was used in the German church for preserving miners from cobalt and spirits. In order to analyze cobalt, take 100 grains of the ore, dissolve them in nitrous acid, precipitate the iron by the addition of ammonia, and separate it from the solution by a filter. The nickel, always found in the ore, may afterwards be precipitated by adding a solution of potass, and separated in the same manner as the iron. The remaining solution may be evaporated to dryness, and the oxide reduced by the usual fluxes. Cobalt may be obtained in a metallic state by fusing* strewing smalt with six or eight times its weight of soda, when the soda forms an union with the sand, and leaves the cobalt free. The specific gravity of cobalt is about 7. 7. Manganese, or manganesum, never occurs in a metallic state, the black substance known by that name being a compound of manganese with a large proportion of oxygen. To procure the pure metal, solution of muriatic acid must be distilled from the manganese in fine powder, after which the mixture must be strongly heated, and the process must be repeated till the washings in pure water give only a white precipitate, with a solution of the salt called prussiate of potass and iron ; an aqueous solution of potassa is then added to the mixture, so as to render it alkaline ; the whole is then poured on a filter, and the solid matter obtained is well washed, dried, mixed with charcoal powder and oil, and intensely heated for half an hour in an infusible earthen crucible, lined with charcoal powder ; a number of small metallic globules will thus be obtained, which are globules of manganesum. Manganese was first obtained in its pure form by Kaim and Gahn, between 1770 and 1775. When purified it is of a greyish white colour, but not very brilliant ; it is brighter, however, in its fracture. It is very brittle, and requires a higher degree of heat than iron for its fusion. When reduced to a calex, it is attractable by the magnet. It immediately tarnishes in the air, and becomes grey, brown, and at last black. Its hardness is nearly that of iron, and its specific gravity is about 6. 850. It was found, some years ago, near Tregoss Moor, in the parish of St. Columb, intermixed with iron and coarse lapis haematites. The load was twenty feet broad, and so near tbe surface, that one ton could be raised for eighteenpence. In 1754, a ton of this ore was sent to Liverpool, and thence to Boslam, forty miles distant, where the adventurers sold it for £5 8*. Qd. notwithstanding which they met with very little demand for more. Since this time all the known varieties of manganese have been perceived in Cornwall, and mines of it are now 2 m 2 268 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Working near Callington, which chiefly belong to the Foxes, of Falmonth, and the Williams's, of Scorrier House. The discovery of these and others, in different parts of the United Kingdom, may be considered a most valuable acquisition to this country. There are three oxides of manganese, white, red, and black, or dark olive ; the first of which is used in bleaching linen and paper, the second in imparting a violet colour to glass, and making white flint glass, (to which purpose it was applied more than 2000 years ago) and the third in glazing earthenware. These oxides are abundant, and easily procured, but the pure metal can be obtained only by art, and requires to be carefully defended from oxygen, which it absorbs. Manganese may be advantageously employed in separating the pure from the baser metals. Gazeran says it is an essential requisite in the formation of the best German steel, which, according to him, contains ninety-seven parts of iron, two of manganese, and one of carbon. Manganese combines with oxygen, chlorine, and phosphorus. It is used in some cases to give colours to enamels, in the manufacture of porcelain. Tungsten, or tungstenum, was first procured in its metallic form by D'Elhuyars, in 1782, and may be obtained from two different minerals. The one consisting of the tungstic acid, united with lime, is called simply tungsten. In the other, termed wolfram, it is combined with arsenic, iron, and manganese. To procure the metal pure, boil wolfram, finely pulverised, in strong muriatic acid, for some time ; separate the solntion, the residuum contains a yellow powder; this is to be washed, dissolved in ammonia, evaporated to dryness, then mixed with a little fine charcoal powder, and exposed to a very intense heat, for about twenty minutes, in a covered Hessian crucible. Small grains of pure tungstenum will be found at the bottom of the crucible. The latter mineral, wolfram, is occasionally found both massive and crystallized, in Poldice and other mines in Gwenuap, and at Kit Hill, near Callington. Tungsten is a heavy metal, of the calcareous genus, has a greyish white colour, like that of iron, with a good deal of brilliancy, and is extremely hard, and rather brittle ; it neither effervesces, nor dissolves in acids ; is not magnetic, and requires the strongest heat of a forge for its fusion. Its specific gravity is 612. There are two, if not three varieties, of tungsten ; the grey, the brown, (or gossan of the Cornish miners) and, according to Kirwan, the red, or flesh coloured. When thrown on red hot nitre, it effervesces with a slight blue flame. Tungsten combines with oxygen, chlorine, sulphur, and phosphorus, and it appears to unite with most of the common metals. Molybdenum has been found in a mine called Huel Crafty, in Cambourne, and also at Huel Unity, in Gwennap, but in such small quantities, as to be of little advantage to the proprietors. It is commonly found in masses, but sometimes, though very rarely, it is met with crystallized in hexahedral tables : its colour is a whitish yellow grey* occasionally streaked with red ; but its fracture is a whitish grey ; it feels greasy, and stains the fingers ; is brittle ; effervesces in warm nitric acid, but is insoluble in muriatic and sulphuric acids ; and is almost infusible in any artificial heat That met with adhered to a stone greatly resembling the more gritty kind of lapis calaminaris, which sometimes, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL; 269 also, contains lead. Some small pieces of this were about a third of an inch in size, and marked paper as freely as that from Cumberland. When rubbed on a piece of rosin, it becomes electric. An acid, called molybdic acid, (which combines with alkalies, earthsv and some of the imperfect metals) was procured by Scheele, from an ore in Sweden, not unlike plumbago, in 1778; from this Hielm, in 1782, obtained a metal, which he called molybdenum. In Germany the ore is employed in some processes of dyeing. The ore of molybdenum was long mistaken for plumbago, or sulphuret of iron, to which it externally. bears a. striking resemblance. Molybdenum combines with oxygen, sulphur, and phosphorus, i It : unites to several of the metals, and one of the most perfect of its alloys is with iron. With lead it forms an alloy somewhat malleable. Most of its other alloys break under the hammer, it not being easy, from the difficult fusibility of the metal, to make them uniform in their constitution. Its specific gravity is 8. 611. i Uranium, or uranites was discovered in 1780, by Klaproth, in a mineral called pech blend : it has been since found combined with carbonic acid, in the common green mica, and also in an ore called uran ochre. Uranium is of an iron grey colour, externally, with considerable lustre, but internally of a reddish brown. It is very brittle, and has never yet been obtained, but in small grains, of great hardness, and is fused with much difficulty, its fusing point being higher than that of manganese ; it combines with oxygen', ambits oxides impart bright colours to glass, which are according to the proportions, brown, apple green, or emerald green. Its specific gravity is 8. 1. All the varieties of it are produced at Carharrack, Huel Garland, Tolcarne, and Huel Unity. • Titanium is obtained from amineral found iu Hungary, called red, schorl, or titanite, and also from a substance': in Cornwall, termed menacbante. Irt the latter substance it was first noticed by Mr. Gregor, in 1781, in a rivulet flowing through the vale of Menachan, in the form of black :grains, resembling gunpowder, procured by washing the sand and gravel in the bed of the stream. Its properties have been since investigated by Klaproth, Vauquelin, and Hecht, (who first produced metallic titanium, in 1796) Lovitz, and Lampadius, the last of whom states its colour, in a state of purity, to be that of copper, but deeper, and its lustre to be considerable. It is brittle, but when in thin plates, shews great elasticity. Titanium requires the most intense heat of a forge for its fusion, tarnishes by exposure to the atmosphere, and has not been yet employed in the arts, except at Sevres, where its oxide is used for imparting a brown colour to porcelain. It combines with oxygen and phosphorus, and forms an alloy with iron. Cromium was discovered by Vauquelin, in 1797, and received its appellation from ; its remarkable property of imparting lively colours to other bodies. It is procured from two ores, one the chromat of lead, or the red lead ore of Siberia, in which it is found in an acidified state, and the other the chromat of iron, which has been found in France and North America. It participates with oxygen, in forming an orange-coloured powder, called chromic acid, which assumes a variety of beautiful lines, when incorporated with different saline solutions. A beautiful green may be obtained from cromium, useful for painting in oil, or distemper, or giving an emerald green colour to glass and enamel. The 270 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF emerald derives its hue from the oxide of cromium, and the ruby its colour from the acid. In its metallic state, cromium is of a greyish white colour, and formed of a number of needles intersecting each other. It is very brittle, requires an intense heat for its fusion, is not easily acted on by acids, and does not very readily enter into combustion. Its specific gravity is 5. 9. Columbium was discovered by Mr. Hatchett, in 1802, in a mineral of black colour, in the British Museum, supposed to have been brough from Massachusetts, in North America, and a valuable paper is given respecting it in the Philosophical Transactions for 1802. A metallic acid, called coluinbic acid, is obtained fromthis mineral, specimens of which are very difficult to be procured. It exists, also, in two substances found by .Ekeberg, soon after Hatchett's discovery, in Swedish Lapland, called tantalite, and ittrotantalite, and considered by him a new substance, was called tantalium. In 1810, T>r. Wollaston demonstrated the identity of the two bodies. Very little is yet known of the metal, and its combinations. The basis of the metallic substance is considered by Sir H. Davy to be a dark-coloured brilliant powder, like plumbago. Its specific gravity, after being made red hot, is stated to be 6.500. Barium was first obtained, as a metal, in 1808, by Sir H. Davy, and was procured by him from a mineral substance, found in Cumberland, Yorkshire, and other parts of Britain, called witherite, or carbonate of baryta. It is of a dark grey colour, with a lustre inferior to that of cast iron, and fuses with difficulty. Barium has been hitherto obtained in such minute quantities, that its general chemical and physical characters have not been ascertained. Baryta is employed in the manufacture of certain kinds of porcelain, and a combination of baryta and carbonic acid, forms a pigment of a very pure white colour. Strontium may be procured precisely in the same manner as barium, (for which see Sir H. Davy's " Elements of Chemical Philosophy," page 338) except that carbonate of strontia, or strontiainte, a mineral found at Strontian, in Scotland, must be used instead of witherite. Sir H. Davy first met with this metal in 1808, but in quantities too small to make an accurate examination of its properties. It seemed veryanalagous to barium, .had not a very high lustre, appeared fixed, and was neither easily fusible, nor volatile. None of the compounds of this body have been applied, as yet, to any of the purposes of the arts, and its combinations are rare in nature. Calcium is obtained by the same processes as barium and strontium, but it appears brighter and whiter than these two metals. Calcium combines with oxygen, producing the important substance called lime or calcia, and also with chlorine. The compounds of calcium are found abundantly on the surface of the globe, and are of great influence in the ceconomy of nature, and in the processes of art. Lime, combined with carbonic acid, is an essential part of fertile lands. Gypsum, or alabaster, is lime united with sulphuric acid. The earth of bones consists of lime in union with phosphoric acid. In short, there is no animal nor vegetable substance that does not contain larger or smaller quantities of calcareous matter. Quick-lime, employed as a manure, tends to decompose THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 271 and dissolve inert vegetable matter, and renders it proper for the nourishment of plants : in this operation the lime is united to carbonic acid, and becomes a permanent part of the soil. In the process of tanning, lime is employed to remove the hair from the skins of animals, and it is used in certain operations of bleaching, dyeing, and other useful arts. Magnesium may be procured from the earth called magnesia, or the calcined magnesia of druggists, by processes similar to those adopted in obtaining barium, strontium, and calcium. It has not been obtained yet in sufficient quantities to justify any decision on its chemical and physical properties, it being very difficult to procure a pure amalgam. The compounds of magnesium are extensively diffused in nature. Magnesia exists in certain lime-stones found in different parts both of England and Ireland, but which are less fitted for the general purposes of manure than common lime-stone. In its uncombined state, magnesia is injurious to plants, but united with carbonic acid, it forms an useful part of the soil. It is useful in medicine and bleaching, Silisium is supposed to exist in the shape of black particles, not unlike plumbago, in an earth, generally diffused in nature, and forming, perhaps, the largest part of the solid surface of the globe, called sileca, or silex, which earth may be procured either from pure transparent quartz, or rock crystal, or from common flints, by igniting them in powder, with three or four times their weight of hydrat of potassa or soda, in a silver crucible, from whence, after making an aqueous solution, and adding to it any acid, in quantities barely sufficient to neutralize the alkali, a gelaturious substance separates, which is sileca combined with water. The pure earth may be obtained by washing this substance well, and then igniting it to whiteness. The black particles, supposed to be silicum, are conductors of electricity, and are very inflammable. Selica is of great use in many of the arts ; it is the basis of glass and porcelain, and the art of manufacturing these substances depends upon its attraction for other metallic oxides. Aluminum was imperfectly discovered by Sir H.Davy, in 1808, in a substance called alumina, which was produced from a solution of ammonia or potassa, thrown into a solution of alum. The globule of metal obtained was whiter than pure iron, effervesced slowly in water, and became covered with a white powder. It has not been obtained in a perfectly free state, though alloys of it, with other metallic substances, have been procured, sufficiently distinct, to indicate the probable nature of alumina; which exists in considerable abundance in the mineral kingdom, and is of great importance in the common arts. Combined with selica, and other substances, it forms the varieties of porcelain, and china ware. Its acid combinations are used to a great extent in dyeing, calico printing, and for fixing colours on stuffs. Zirconium was discovered by Klaproth, in 1793, in a peculiar earth, procured from a stone found in Ceylon, called the jargon, or zarcon; it may be obtained, also, from the hyacinth. This earth has not been met with iu sufficient quantities to be applied to any artificial uses. It combines, however, with the other earths, and forms compounds analagpus to porcelain. 272 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Itlrium is derived from a mineral substance, called gadolinite, found at Itterby, in Sweden, by Mr. Gadolin, in 1794. Its specific gravity is more than 4.5, and it shews appearances of metalligation, when treated with potasium iu the same manner as the other earths. This substance or earth requires an intense degree of heat for its fusion, and is not soluble in water. Glucinum was procured by Vauquelin, in 1798, from an earth called glucine, or glucina, which is pronounced by Sir H. Davy, to be a compound of glucinum and oxygen. Glucina may be obtained also from the beryl, or the emerald, and is so called because it forms sweet-tasted salts, soluble in water with the acids. Glucina has not been applied to any of the purposes of the arts, and its combinations in nature are very rare. The particles of glucinum are dark-coloured, and exhibit themselvs when glucina is heated with potasium, in the same manner as alumina. Cerium was discovered in 1804, by Messrs. Berzelius and Kissinger, of Stockholm, in a mineral, found at Rydderhytta, in Sweden, which had been supposed to be an ore of tungsten. It received the name of cerium, in consequence of being discovered about the same period as the planet Ceres, and the mineral that contains it was called cerite. When its oxide was reduced by Vauquelin, it produced only a metallic globule, not larger than a pin's head, which was harder, whiter, much more brittle, and more scaly in its fracture than pure cast-iron. Sir H. Davy succeeded, also, in reducing some oxide to a metallic form, by means of potasium. It appears to be a very volatile metal. For the discovery of Rhodium, we are indebted to the ingenuity of Dr. Wollaston, in the same year. Rhodium forms one of the malleable metals, and its specific gravity exceeds 11. Its colour resembles that of silver, with a tint of yellow. It combines readily with all metals, excepting mercury. Palladium was discovered by Dr. Wollaston, in 1803, and resembles platina in colour, except that it is a duller white. It is very malleable, but has little ductility, and its specific gravity varies from 11.3. to 11.8. When exposed to a very fierce fire, the latter gravity is increased, and the metal acquires a hardness exceeding that of wrought iron. Palladium easily incorporates itself with other metals, but is not yet sufficiently abundant for the purposes of the arts. Osmium was discovered by Mr. Tennant, in 1804, and may be procured from crude platina. This metal is of a dark grey or blue colour, has never been fused, undergoes no change at the most intense heat, unless in contact with air, when it is converted into a volatile oxide, and is not soluble in any of the acids. It forms malleable alloys with gold and silver. The oxide of osmium, tinges the skin of a dark colour, and produces a purple, with solution of galls. Iridium was discovered by Mr. Tennant, in 1803, and exists in the crude ore of platina. For the method of obtaining it and osmium, see Sir H. Davy's " Elements of Chemical Philosophy," pages 426, and 436. Iridium is of a white colour, brittle, and requires a most intense heat for its fusion. It forms combinations with copper, lead silver, and gold, and is malleable with the first. Its specific gravity is higher than that THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 273 of platinum. Dr. Wollaston has found, amongst grains of crude platina, small white luminated particles, which consist of iridium alloyed with osmium only, and whose specific gravity is 19. 25. These particles are harder than platinum, and not malleable. Potasium was discovered by Sir H. Davy, in October 1807, in the following manner. Quick-lime was mixed with a solution of wood-ashes, and boiled, for some time, with it. The liquor so obtained, after being passed through bibulous paper, was evaporated, till a solid matter remained ; this solid matter was heated with alcohol, or pure spirit ; the spirit was separated by distillation, in a vessel of silver ; and a fusible solid mass was produced, which was the substance in question. Another method of procuring it was discovered by Lussac and Thenard, in the following year. Potasium is possessed of very extraordinary properties. It is lighter than water, and a solid at common temperatures, though very soft, and easily moulded by the fingers. It fuses at about 150 degrees Fahrenheit. It is perfectly opaque, of a white colour, like that of silver when newly cut, but rapidly tarnishes in the air. It is a conductor of electricity, and in its general powers of chemical combination, may be compared to the alkahest, or universal solvent imagined by the alchymists ; but, like other metals, it has resisted all attempts to re-solve it. into other forms of matter. The compounds of potasium are of great use in the arts ; potassa enters into the composition of soft soap, and many of the salts having a basis of potassa, are used in medicine. Sodium was discovered by Sir H. Davy, in 1807. In many of its characters it resembles potasium ; it is as white as silver, has great lustre, (which tarnishes in the air) and is a conductor of electricity. Sodium may be procured exactly in the same manner as potasium, by electrical or chemical decomposition; the mineral alkali, or the alkali from the ashes of marine plants, being used instead of pearl-ashes. Sodium enters into fusion at about 200 degrees Fahrenheit, and rises in vapour, at a strong red heat. Its specific gravity is between 9. and 10. On a review of the preceding particulars, relative to the thirty-nine known metals, it will be perceived, that Cornwall produces no less than sixteen of them, viz. gold, silver, copper, iron, tin, lead, zinc, bismuth, antimony, arsenic, cobalt, manganese, tungsten, molybdenum, uranium, and titanium, or menachanite. Mercury, perhaps, may hereafter be added to these, as the bodies or matrices, in which it is generally found in foreign countries, are common in the county ; but the question arises whether a wider extension of the mining system would be productive of advantage to the generality of its inhabitants? The possession of so many useful and valuable minerals, and the multifarious interests connected with mining, may be undoubtedly considered of great importance tp those parts of Cornwall, where these minerals prevail in most abundance; they have certainly enriched many individuals, and to such a degree, that it has been remarked, by a gentleman of much discernment, and thoroughly acquainted with the county, that " there are more men who possess fortunes, sprung from the mines, of five, and from Vol. I. 2 N 274 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF that to twenty thousand pounds, than there are in any other county of England, excepting the metropolis, and its vicinity, and there are some instances of individuals acquiring from fifty to two hundred thousand pounds from the mines, and by a fortunate course of trade." All this is very specious, but the wealth of the few, it should be recollected, is not the prosperity of the many. We have it upon record, not only in Carew, Norden, and Tonkin, but in a very modern author, Mr. Worgan, that something more than the speculative attempts of miners, is wanting to effect a general prosperity throughout the county, and this is a devoted attention to the improvements of agriculture. The former says, " It hath been duly observed, that the parishes where tin is wrought rest in a meaner plight of wealth, than those which want this damageable commodity : and that as by abandoning this trade they amend, so by reviving the same they decay again : whereas husbandry yieldeth that certain gain in a mediocrity which tin-works rather promise than perform in a larger measure." Tonkin thus remarks, on the foregoing passage ; " This observation of Mr. Carew's is but too true : nay, we seldom see that an estate gotten by tin is of any long continuance; for which beside the curse of God which attends it, on account of the frauds and villainies which most of them are guilty of, some other reasons may be given ; as first, that they generally attain, from a very mean condition, to an overflow of wealth, which turns their head, makes their brains giddy, and throws them into all manner of extravagance, till they return to their primitive nothing. And I could give instances of some now living, that have had three or four such turns in their time. Another is, in those who have more moderation, in their good fortune, that they immediately covet to have am estate, set up for gentlemen, and over-purchase themselves ; which being quite out pf their sphere, they are never able to recover, of which we have but too many recent examples. A third, and chief reason, of the poverty of these parishes, as abound in tin, and wholly depend upon it, is (besides the laziness of the whole family) the vast number of tippling houses in all those places, so that if there be but three houses together, two of them shalj be ale-houses, where they spend all their money, while their wives and children are at home starving." Norden's words are very much to tbe same purport. In Worgan's valuable work on Cornwall, it appears that "in the mining parishes the estates have been so burthened with poor rates, iu scarce seasons of grain, or when employment for the miners has failed, as to be of little value to the proprietors, and the remedy has been resprted to of calling upon the hundred for aid." In another passage he says ; " From the few manufactures in the county, the poor are not numerous, except in the mining parishes ; nor are the rates heavy, if compared with those of many other parts of the kingdom ; from Is. Qd. to 3s. in the pound, of the rental, may be about the usual rate of the county ; but in the mining districts the poor rates dre very high, sometimes up to 10s. or 12,?. in the pound; however, the land proprietors who have been benefited by the mines have of late years been obliged, by contributing to the rates tp lighten the oppressive burthen." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 275 In favour of husbandry, passage upon passage might be quoted from various authors, but no one speaks more to the purpose, on the present subject, than Dr. Borlase: " Husbandry can employ and subsist a people without mining, but mining can do neither without husbandry. If mining, tempting as it is with the hopes of sudden and immense gain," (and this immense gain, it should not be forgotten, falls to the lot of but few individuals) "exceeds much its present limits," (more than fifty years have elapsed since the doctor wrote these observations) " agriculture must decay ; it is but therefore to encourage both, so as that the former may promote the plenty of money, the latter of food and raiment, and both the happiness of that spot where they meet, and reciprocally relieve, as they do at present, the deficiencies of each other." To this interesting passage he appends the following instructive story, from Plutarch : " Pythis, a king, having discovered rich mines in his kingdom, employed all his people in digging them, whence tilling was wholly neglected,, insomuch that a great famine ensued. His queen, sensible of the calamities of the country, invited the king, her husband, to dinner, as he came home hungry from overseering his workmen in the mines : she so contrived it, that the bread and meat were most artificially made of gold, and the king was much delighted with the conceit, till at last he called for real meat to satisfy his hunger. Nay, said the queen, if you employ all your subjects in your mines, you must expect to feed upon gold, for nothing else can your kingdom afford." One extract more from Worgan, relative to the increase of population in the cultivated parish of Veryan, in thirty years, will, it is conceived, decide the question, whether a wider extension of the mining system, in Cornwall, would be productive of advantage to the generality of its inhabitants? " Mr. A. Young has observed, that an increase of people, amounting to one fourth of the births, in ten years, is very great. In the above ten years, ending December 1809," (this is said with reference to the Veryan register) " the increase was more than one half of the births, although in a time of war. The most sanguine enthusiast in the cause of populousness, can hardly wish for a more rapid increase. How far such facts may excite the apprehension of politicians is one consideration ; another may be that, in such instances, the best powers of the agriculturist should be roused to action ; for if the population of a parish wholly- inclosed and cultivated, does increase one fourth part of its aggregate in the space of thirty years, it must be an imperative duty on the inhabitants, abstractedly considered, to make what lands they have more productive, " Lest those whom sickness spares^ with hunger die." "Upon the whole, I attribute this great increase of population, and regular course of protracted life," (one sixth part of the inhabitants in the parish exceeding, in 1810, fifty years of age) " to an improved agriculture, more regular employment, better food, diseases less fatal, a decreasing use of ardent spirits, and no law suits. . And where the same causes prevail, I have little doubt much the same results will be found throughout this county." 2n 2 276 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The toll of all tin raised out of the duchy manors, has been purchased for a term of years, by Edward Smith, esq. of Ince Castle. The dues on copper, lead, &c. in the said manors, have lately been purchased for a term of thirty-one years, by John Williams, esq. of Scorrier House, Charles Carpenter, esq. of Moditonham, Mr. R. W. Fox, of Falmouth, and others : an agreement for the silver is also said to have been lately entered into by the same gentlemen. Names, &c. of the lord wardens, and vice-wardens, with their places of residence, from the reign of Edward VI, to the present time. LORD WARDENS. Temp. Edw. VI, — Edward duke of Somerset 1553 — John earl of Bedford 1554 — Edward lord Hastings About 1560 — Francis earl of Bedford 1584— 1603— Sir Walter Raleigh { 1603 — 1629— William earl of Pembroke 1630 — Phillip earl of Pembroke and Montgomery 1660 — Sir John Grenville (after wards earl of Bath) 1701 — Charles earl of Radnor 1702 — Jo. Granville, esq. (after wards lord Granville) 1705 — Francis lord Rialton 1708 — Hugh Boscawen, esq. (af- C terwards vise. Falmouth) 1734— Col. John Schutz 1742— Thomas Pitt, esq of Bo connoc 1751 — James earl of Waldegrave 1761— 1763 — Humphrey Morice, esq. 1776— 1783— 1783 — George vise. Lewisham 1798 — Sir John Morshead, bart. 1800 — John Willet Payne, esq. 1803 — Tho. Tyrwhitt, esq. (now Sir Tho. Tyrwhitt, knt.) 1812 — Seymour.earl of Yarmouth VICE-WARDENS. Sir Thomas Smith, Tregonnoc Sir William Godolphin, Godolphin William Carnsew, esq. Bokelley Sir Francis Godolphin, Godolphin Sir Richard Grenville, Stowe William Coryton, esq. Newton William Coryton, esq. Newton John Trefusis, esq. Trefusis Sir Richard Prideaux, Prideaux Castle William Scawen, esq. Molinnick Sir John Trelawny, hart. Trelawny Sir Joseph Tredenham, Tregonnan J. Waddon, esq. Moditonham Hugh Tonkin, esq. Trevaunance > Sir Richard Vyvyan, bart. Trelowarren Walter Moyle, esq. Bake John Gregor, esq. Trewarthennick Thomas Hearle, esq. Prideaux Castle Thomas Hearle, esq. Prideaux Castle John Hearle, esq. Prideaux Castle John Hearle, esq. Prideaux Castle Christopher Hawkins esq. Trewinnard Francis Gregor, esq. Trewarthennick John H&nle, esq. Prideaux Castle Rev. Walter Borlase, L. L. D. Penzance Rev. Walter Borlase, L. L. D. Penzance Henry Rosewarne, esq. Truro John Thomas, esq. Chiverton John Thomas, esq. Chiverton THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 277 CRYSTALLIZATIONS, STONES, SANDS, EARTHS, CLAYS, AND SOILS. Crystallizations. — The examination of these opens a field, to the scientific enquirer, of the most interesting description, and the bounds of which it is impossible to calculate. For those beautiful concretions of certain substances into irregular or regular forms, called crystallizations, we are indebted to the loss of a certain portion of their caloric Pf fluidity. The differences in their figures arose from the variations existing in their primitive embryos or nuclei, from which, by the gradual accession of surrounding lamina?, their present forms were generated. Occasional deviations, however, from these embryos, have been met with, which may be ascribed to the operation of adventitious circumstances on the laws generally adhered to by nature in the'formation of crystals. When either by the diminution of the fluidity, or the reduction of the temperature, the force of cohesion causes a portion of the dissolved substance to separate ; in almost all cases the parts separated form a regular arrangement, founded on the relationship existing between their figure and reciprocal affinity. When this* arrangement takes place; the plates or laminae, that adhere -to the separated part or parts, are composed of, molecular resembling them, and they continue by gradual interposition, to augment the bulk of the crystal, but with subservience to the original shape, until the cause that promoted its growth no longer operates. Nevertheless, this augmentation may be determined to one part in preference to another, according to the position of the primitive embryo, and the facility with which the plates or laminae, were enabled to accumulate around it: if nothing interfered to prevent the free accumulation of these laminae around the embryo, they arranged themselves in an uniform manner, but where any impediment existed to their accession in any part, irregularity or deviation from the primitive form commenced in that part. Kirwan conveys the same iideas, but in a more philosophical manner, in his observations on the formation of stony substances. " Crystallizations," says he, "is that operation by which solids dissolved, or finely diffused in a fluid, coalesce by virtue of their mutual attraction, into masses of a determinate and angular shape : if tMs operation be accomplished in the most perfect and regular manner, the shape of the crystal will be determined by that of the first molecule formed, the subsequent additions being made to certain substances, according to certain laws; but, if the operation be disturbed by any impediment, certain surfaces will receive greater additions than others are allowed to 278 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF receive, and in that case either no determinate angular shape will ensue, or a shape very different from what nature seemed to have had principally in view will arise. Hence this operation is susceptible of various stages, and degrees of perfection. The greatest impediment to crystallization is want of liberty of the dissolved particles to arrange themselves according tp the laws of the attraction pf the different surfaces, this restraint may arise either from agitation, which disturbs the direction of their spontaneous attraction, or from their being forced into contact with each other in a fluid state, in which they are too much crowded, or by the introduction of foreign substances, which prevent their mutual contact." The Cornish are accustomed, but improperly, to denominate every species of quartz and crystal, indiscriminately, except the psendo adamantes, by the provincial appellation of spar. Beautiful specimens of the former are frequently discovered in the strata of mines, crystallized, in various forms, the most' nsual of which is that of hexangular prisms, surmounted with hexagonal pyramids, on one or both ends, and having the angles of the prism corresponding with those of the pyramid. Sometimes the pyramids are joined base to base, .without any intervening prisms, and frequently they exhibit but one pyramid, or a. prism without a pyramid.. The prisms are generally seamed perpendicular to their axis, the pyramids rarely ever. The most pellucid of these are termed Cornish diamonds,* and are considered superior not only to the Bristol stones, but to every other diaphanous crystallization in Great Britain. They are not, however, all colourless, for they are also found yellow, brown, cloudy, opaque, white, green, purple, and black : while many have metallic specks on them of different colours and magnitudes, every crystal being either pure and transparent, or receiving its tinge from the adjacent mineral juices or oxides. Their heaviness is in proportion to their clearness : but iu general their weight, in comparison with water, is as ten and a half to four. The heaviest (which vary in gravity from 2. 64, to 2. 67), are the hardest, and have their parts more closely connected ; whereas the cohesion is greatly weakened, and the substance becomes more brittle, in proportion to the quantity of earthy particles which intrude themselyes. It may be also observed, that the clearer the Cornish crystals are, the better they * " All these diamonds which I have met with," says Tonkin, " are hexangular, and mostly oblong, like icicles hanging down from the roofs of houses, and are generally found in small concaves in the midst of the loads. They are of all sizes, sometimes big enough to make hafts for knives; and Iliad one myself big enough for the handle of a sword : but then those larger ones are seldom clear throughout, or without flaws in them. The smaller oblong ones are the clearest, and are all hard enough to cut glass, but will not hold their points long. The fairest are found about Tintagel. I have seen many of them cut for seals, buttons, &c. and of so beautiful a lustre, as to foil a,\l stones but a true orient diamond, to which they certainly come the nearest of any such, sort of stones, much beyond the Bristol diamonds, or rock crystal." In the Philosophical Transactions abridged, vol. 2, p. 465, is an account of some crystals found at a place called Le Mezzane, in Italy, which are all sexaugular, with their points at both ends terminating in a pyramidal figure, sexangular likewise. Mr. Lara, the discoverer of these, attributes their shape to the presence of nitre, which, as he says, ever retains the aforesaid sexangular figure. Similarly formed crystals have been discovered in Switzerland. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 279 will cut glass, and the more fit they are for being engraved. The texture of these coloured crystals is various, for many are uniform and of the same colour and consistence throughout ; others spring as from a centre of ore in a common line ; some have hexangular sheaths one within another, a circumstance not easy to be accounted for. They are also frequently found in clusters, with one end fixed in a bed of coarser crystals, which appears to have been separated from a larger mass of still coarser materials : but the direction of columnar crystals is nearly rectangular from the plane of the bed whence they proceed. In many instances they are found cleaving to the rocks out of which tin is digged, " polished, squared, and pointed by nature." These sportive formations of all decorative nature belong to the silicious genus, and the colourless ones are entirely composed of silica* Under this genus are comprehended forty-four species, the most prominent among which, iu Cornwall, is the first species, or mountain crystal, and quartz. Of tbe latter there are eight varieties, viz. the glassy, or fat quartz, the arid, or meagre, the lamellar, or foliated, the stalactitic, the fibrous, the granular, (which is subdivided into five sorts, viz. the white, red, grey, green, and black) the rosy red, and honey yellow, or impure quartz. It is probable that, through the accurate research of an ingenious geologist, all these varieties, except the fibrous, which is exceedingly rare, would be found in the county. The arid, or meagre, we believe to be that spoken of by Dr. Pryce, in his " Mineralogia Cornubiensis." The swimming stone, hereafter mentioned, under the head of stones' evidently belongs to the sixth, or granular variety. Gems, or precious stones, have been not unfrequently found in the tin mines, but they are generally so minute that it is very difficult to inspect them without the aid of a microscope. The larger ones, when set on a good foil, at first sight, '¦' might oppose a not unskilful lapidary." Rubies have been met with of various shades, from a pale red to a deep carbuncle colour, a few of which were mixed with yellow, and might therefore be classed among the hyacinths. A curious crysolite has likewise been discovered, of a very dark green colour, with a transparent yellow line, and a very deep coloured amethyst, the fifteenth part of an inch in length. In the same mines are sometimes perceived hexangular pebbles, of the amethyst kind, tinged strongly with* purple, and sometimes an inch or more in length : but those obtained at Polruddan, in the hundred of Powder, possess the finest lustre, and contain sparks nearly one tenth part of an inch long. Dr. Borlase had in his possession a brown crystal, found in Cornwall, which exhibited as much clearness as the Kerry stone, in Ireland, but was of a deeper hue. Some crystals are tinged with green, and of the emerald kind : these have been discovered chiefly in a copper-work in the parish of Cambonrne, and being purchased by jewellers, have, in more than one instance, been disposed of for occidental emeralds. *It is not unworthy of our admiration that, though silex is insoluble by any humau means, in water, and endures the strongest heat without alteration, nature, by her wonderful and powerful operation, contrives to dissolve it, even copiously, so as to form crystals, stalactites, and other incrustations. But nature is gradual in her motions, and in effecting tile process of a perfect crystallization, may occupy many ages. 280 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF There are crystals of a sea-green, or beryl colour, which have been called by some the psendo beryl. But the best green crystal for colour and polish is a coppery incrustation found in Huel Fortune, in the parish of Ludgvan : it is of a stratous texture, and has crust within crust, with tubercles frequently an inch in diameter, but sometimes very small, and either perfectly round or oval. These compositions are of a deep green, and are naturally susceptible of so high a polish, that many gentlemen have them set in rings. They are formed of a solution of copper, as appears by its running into threads, and stratous incrustations. These gems may be considered as varieties of the second, third, fourth, fifth, eighth, ninth and twelfth species of the siliceous genus, (which comprise the amethyst, emerald, beryl, ruby, topaz, hyacinth, prasium, and crysolite) though they are not enumerated by Kirwan, in his arrangement. To these may be added the agate, hydrophanousopal, found at Huel Clinton, in Gwennap, and the topaz, crystallized both white and yellow,, found in the parish of St. Agnes ; felspar, crystallized in rhombs, &c. found at Polgooth, Pendudrea, in Redruth, and Roselobby, in Gwennap, and fluor in octredrons, cubes with truncated corners, and in crystals of twenty-four sides. The first of these belongs to the hydrophanes, or the second family of the twenty-seventh species, the second to the eighth species, and the third to the thirty-eighth species of the siliceous genus. The fourth belongs to the eleventh species of the calcareous genus. It has been imagined by some that there are no flints in Cornwall ; but this is a mistake, as great numbers have been found among the pebbles, on the beach between Penzance and Marazion, and also in the low lands in the parish of Ludgvan, where they lie in a stratum of clay, three feet under the surface of the ground. The latter are of a brownish colour, within, but the former are pleasingly variegated, and some of them are susceptible of a high polish. Flint forms the thirty-first species of the siliceous genus. The component parts of crystal adhere closely together, and form a substance harder than spar ; for which reason it becomes, with proper mixtures, the basis of porphyry, granite, and other compound stones. It will elicit fire from steel, and vitrifies with an alkaline salt, but will not effervesce with aqua fortis. In Cornwall, all the white opaque hard stone, is termed spar, though improperly, as before observed, for it is a variety of quartz, or rather a debased crystalline body. Of this kind is the substance that fills the veins and interstices of stony strata, and the white, angular masses of singularly dispersed stones, common every where in Cornwall* Of this sort, also, are the wavy processes of crystal, which, like so many flakes of ice, incrust the perpendicular sides of the kams of granite : also all the crystal horizontal incrustations which coat over stones, and hang in threads as they descend, reaching across the hollows from one tubercle to another. Of this kind, also, is the drop stone, or stalaclites, a specimen of which was sent, many years since, to the Royal Society, from Pendennis Castle. In the cave of a cliff, near Holy Well, in the parish of St. Cuthbert, are several slalactile productions, of the sparry kind. Some of these are gritly, but their grit is little harder than chalk ; others are more stony, and hang down from the roof, like anemone roots; while others are tubular and small, with green THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 281 efflorescences, and often withered. Of all these kinds there are most beautiful specimens in Mr. Rashleigh's Grotto at Menabilly. In some cases thes parry concretions assume the shape of fret-works, on sides of the caves, and on the floors they appear to be an uniform mass of alabaster, the several strata of which may be readily distinguished. The upper parts of this incrustation are covered with a purple powder, which seems, in a microscope, to be woolly, and ferments strongly with acids. Crystal stalactites are also obtained at Poole, in the parish of Illogan. However, crystals are most commonly found in an hexagonal form, and are either pyramidal with the six sides tending to a point, columnar with the shaft capped with a pyramid, or columnar with a pyramid at each end. Yet they are seldom regular; for some sides are three times as broad as the others : there are also great differences in the points and other circumstances. Under the head of Crystallizations may be included all those which are peculiar to mines. Among these may be specified all the varieties of arseniate of copper, found at Huel Garland and Huel Unity, arseniate of copper, of the olive green colour, found in Carharrack Mine, arseniate of iron, crystallized in cubes, found at the same place, wood- tin, in several stream works, but more particularly in the parish of St. Stephen's, and on the Goss Moors, near Bodmin, horn silver, (mentioned under Mineralogy) red copper ore, in perfect cubes, octaedrons and dodecaedrons, with the intermediate passages, copper pyrites, or yellow copper ore, in perfect tetraedrons, dodecaedrons, &c. found at the North Down mines, in the parish of Redruth, Tincroft mine, in Illogan, &c. sulphuret of copper, or vitreous copper ore, in six-sided prisms, with and without double six-sided pyramids, hexangular tables, and double hexangular pyramids, &c. found in Cook's Kitchen, Dolcoath, Tincroft, Crevor, and Godolphin mines ; grey copper ore, in tetraedrons, and decaedrons, with the intermediate gradations of crystallization, found at Huel Jewel, in Gwennap, variegated, or purple copper ore, in cubes, found in Dolcoath and Huel Jewel, sulphuret of tin, or tin pyrites, in the parishes of St. Agnes and St. Stephen's ; carbonate of lead, in hexangular prisms, with and without hexangular pyramids, at North Downs, Huel Unity, and Huel Rose ; sulphate of lead,, in octaedrons, &c. found in a mine near Heyl; oxide of uranite, in cubes, four-sided tables, &c. in Carharrack, Tolcarne, and Huel Garland mines; blende, in perfect tetraedrons, octaedrons, &c. in the parish of St. Agnes ; and grey ore of antimony, which is (exceedingly rare. Stones, — The variety of stones in Cornwall is proportioned to the mountainous nature of the country, and furnishes objects for curious research, even to those whose knowledge of the subject is by no means superficial. On the surface of the lands in most parts of the county, are found stones of an opaque, whitish, debased crystal, improperly called by some white spar. This has been already slightly noticed under the head of Crystallizations, but they more properly belong to the article now under consideration. These stones are met with so frequently, that there are very few parishes in Cornwall, where they may not be picked up in larger or smaller quantities. They lie lopse on the surface, in every size, from that of rocks to granules, but in some places Vol. I. 2o 282 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF they appear a few inches under the surface, like a close pavement. In whatever position, or whatever size these stones infest the land, it is the prevailing opinion, that until it shall have been in some measure cleared by digging, picking, or ploughing, little hopes of success can be entertained, even from the best modes of cultivation, " although instances to the contrary" says Worgan, " may be produced. Mr. James, of St. Agnes, cleared a large field of spar, by screening the whole mass of spar and earth, as deep as the yellow sub-stratum, in the same manner as masons screen the earth for their mortar ; and the experiment answered well, although it cost £'40 per acre, the land was afterwards let for £3 per acre, and the stones were purchased to make a road." Dr. Borlase speaks of their being useful in this respect, as well as for facing the boundaries of lands, and paving courts, stables, and the like. Worgan holds that they are "not inferior to growan (in Cornish gravel, and sometimes applied to moor-stone itself) for repairing the roads : the farmers may have one shilling per cart-load for them, for this purpose, and on some of the roads it were well if a few pounds were expended in applying this material." Spar, properly so called, forms the third family in the second class of the second species of the calcareous genus, and the word, when used without addition, always denotes calcareous spar. Its most usual colour is white, or greyish white, though sometimes it partakes of other colours, such as yellow, or reddish white, olive, or leek green, honey, or ochre yellow, flesh, brownish, or purplish red, and brown, blueish grey, or greyish black. Its fracture, also, is very various, being either amorphous, cellular, stalactitic, kidney form, globular, veiny, or stratous. Its specific gravity is from 2,693 to 2,7.18. The reddish and violet spars generally derive their colour from manganese. In most of the compound stones there is more or less of a black matter or schorl, which the Cornish call cockle, sometimes intermixed like spots and veins, and sometimes forming the basis. When broken transversely it is of a dull, earthy, black colour, and its texture consists of glossy, parallel fibres, which make either the laminae, striae, or granules. It is of no value in itself, but either is the basis, or forms a considerable part of the most useful and remarkable Cornish stones. A stone, distinguished by the name of elvan, (probably derived from liel-vaen, pr the stone common to brooks) is very common in the county, the grit of which is so close, and so extremely hard, that it will not cleave; and if tin ore happens to be included, it is not worth while to get it out. This stone is not found in strata or quarries, but in detached angular masses, and sometimes in large rocks, of a blueish grey coloiur. When these masses are of a proper shape, they are well adapted for grinding colours on. Another kind of elvan is found in large modules, five feet deep, in clay pits, and on the beach between Penzance and Marazion. It consists of a yellow clayey cement, thick set with white and yellow opaque crystalline granules, thinly besprinkled with ash- coloured grains. In hardness it is much inferior to the former. Another stone, very general throughout Cornwall, is killa, or stone killas, which is provincially so termed from the splitting with a grain. There is scarcely a field or THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 283 common without it, and it is sometimes found in quarries, covered by looser thin stones, interspersed with earth and clay. The killas stones have a smooth face for building, and make a strong wall, but as they are pervious to water, they render the walls damp. They are of the schistos kind, and form the most considerable sub-stratum in the county ,- particularly under the granite, in the Gwennap mines. They greatly vary in texture, (some being hard, others more brittle, friable, and laminated) and also in colour, being indifferently blue, yellow, and a ferreous brown. There is a decomposed variety of killas, called flrjkan. It is of a white colour, very soft, and crumbles almost into powder between the fingers. Killas seems to be one of the families, and the fifth species of the muriatic genus. Between Liskeard and the Tamar, on the southern coast, there are quarries of slate, which not only supply the neighbourhood of Plymouth with coverings for their houses, but were formerly exported thence, in considerable quantities, into Brittany and the Netherlands. Some quarries of a description equally good, occur at Padstow : indeed, for many miles to the east, the whole county is subject to a shelfy slate, but the best slate in England is in Dellabole Quarry, about two miles south of Tintagel, and four miles to the south-east of Port Isaac. This quarry has been worked a hundred years, and considerably more than 300 yards long, and 100 broad ; the deepest part is thought to be about fifty fathoms, and the strata of slate lie in the rock, which is at first in a loose shattered state, with short and frequent fissures, and laminae of unequal thickness, but dipping to the south-west, and preserving that inclination from top to bottom. This it continues to the depth often or twelve fathoms of useless stuff, until a firmer brown stone is met with, the smaller parts of which serve for tiling houses, and the larger for pavements, which never sweat. This is called the top-stone, and continues to the depth often fathoms more, after which it gradually mends in quality, as it approaches towards the best, which lies deeper, or about twenty-four fathoms from the surface of tbe ground. The bottom stones are of a greyish, blue colour, of such a close texture, , that they sound when struck, like a piece of metal. They are moreover, not subject to rot or decay, to imbibe water, or to split in falling. The masses are raised rough from the rock, by wedges, driven by large iron sledges, and contain from five to ten, twelve, or fourteen feet, superficial measure. As soon as a mass is freed from its original bed by one man, another, with a strong broad chisel, and mallet, is ready to cleave it into pieces of a proper thickness, which is usually about the eighth part of an inch. The shivers are .irregular, from two feet long, and one foot wide downwards, to one foot square: but sometimes, though seldom, they divide into such large flakes as to make table and grave stones, varying from ten feet in length, and five feet in breadth, to greater or lesser proportions. The men employed in this quarry, work on separate stages or floors, some twelve fathoms from the- grass, some twenty, and others forty fathoms deep, according to the portion of ground belonging to each party. The small shattery stone, not fit for covering houses, serves to shore up the rubbish, divide the different allotments, and form the narrow paths up and down the quarry. All the slate is carried, with no small 2o 2 284 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF danger, from the plots where it rises, on men's backs, to a distant part of the quarry, whence it is fetched by the persons who purchase it. The principal horizontal fissures, which divide the strata, run from ten to fifteen feet asunder ; they are nothing more, however, than chinks or joints, and contain no heterogeneous fossil. There are other slate quarries, particularly in St. Neot's, St. Germans, and on the river Alan, at Padstow, but of inferior quality ; except the last, which is excellent for tomb-stones, and pavements. Carew says there are three sorts of slate : " the first and best blue ; the second, sage leaf coloured ; the third and meanest grey ;" he gives them all the name of healing-stones. Free-stone is found in many parts of the county, in strata, and of two different sorts; but both are highly useful for building ; the former consists of sand and spar, the latter of sand and quartz. The best sort, which in quality nearly approximates to the Portland stone, is met with in the parishes of Crantock and Lower St. Columb. At New Quay, in the latter of these parishes, it may be procured in large quantities, and of almost any dimensions, lying in a stratum about twelve feet thick, and nearly level with the surface of the ground. Its grit is a small yellowish sand, cemented together with spar, but it entirely dissolves in aqua fortis, aud also imbibes water plentifully. Other stones of similar texture, but apparently not arrived at maturity, are spread here and there among the Piran and Gwithian sands, which are considered by Borlase " to be accidental formations of sand, and a sparry juice, not sufficient to concrete the stone into a hard body." The Polruddou, or Pentuan stone,* is also of the sandy kind ; it lies in a shelving lode, about fifteen feet wide, in irregular masses of three different colours. The first and finest has a milk-white ground, thinly besprinkled with purple specks, about the twenty-fourth part of an inch in diameter ; the second has an ash-coloured ground with larger, but fainter, purple specks ; and the third has a yellow ochrous ground, speckled with purple, but not so distinctly as the two former, with some micaceous talc, thinly interspersed. The stone at Illogan, "is of a still finer grit, and nearly resembles, in texture and colour, Portland stone, but the masses are smaller, for there are not any that will square into blocks of one foot and a half square. There is also a fine stone in the parish of Warbstow, which bears fire very well, and of which the poor people make several utensils to dress meat in. " But one of the best stones for building, that I have met with," says Tonkin, " is that with which the late Sir Richard Vyvyan built his stables at Trelowarren, drawn on or near Goonhilly Downs, of a dark grey, inclining to a blue, which will polish like marble, and is (I believe) a very good lime-stone." "There is, also, another sort of growan," he adds, " which is dug in quarries in Redruth, St. Agnes, &c. of a finer and closer grain thau the common moor-stone, which will work very well, and is very good for any building." *"The Pentuan stone," says Tonkin, "comes the nearest to Portland stone of any, and would exceed it, for pavements, for that it doth not sweat in wet weather, but that it hath a mixture of spar in it, so that the workmen cannot saw it to so convenient a scantle." THE COUNTY QF CORNWALL. 285 Of stones, with a coarser grit, the moor-stone, (so caWed, according to Carew, from tbe moors or waste ground where the same is found in great quantity, either lying upon the ground, or very little under) or granite, is most common; it forms the chain of mountains, which, commencing at Dartmoor, runs through Cornwall, to the Land's End, and in the hundreds of Penwith and Kerrier, as well as in other places, it presents itself to the eye in infinite variety and great abundance, not only on every tor, moor, and uncultivated valley, but in shelfy districts, in the form of large masses, or detached spots. According to Maton's Mineralogical Map of the Western Counties, granite, and its varieties, comprehend nearly three fifths of the soil in Cornwall. To the northward and southward it goes into primitive schistus, on which it is generally found incumbent. Naturalists are decidedly of opinion, that this stone is exactly of the same nature as the original or oriental granite. There are five sorts of it, viz. the white, the dusky, or dove- coloured, the yellow, the red, and the black, most of which are charged with a brown and bright silvery mica or talc. Each sort seems to be a combination of felspar, quartz, and mica, in greater or lesser proportions. Of the first sort there is a great plenty in the parish of Constantine, and the finest of this has a milk-white opaque ground, with tabulated glossy grains of quartz, extending to about one fourth of an inch in diameter. The grit is close, and it cuts well into mouldings. In a moderate heat it grows whiter and more brittle, but it will not vitrify in a strong fire, nor emit fire with steel, nor ferment with aqua fortis. It works freely, has a very good effect in buildings, (indeed many churches and gentlemen's seats have been erected with it) and answers for steps and water-works better than Portland stone. It is also exported to Bristol, where it is polished for casting plates of copper, and some persons face their houses and make beautiful tables with it. '¦ The method of splitting it, is by applying several wedges to holes cut in the surface* at the distance of three or four inches from each other, according to the size of the mass, and its supposed hardness. The harder the mass, the easier it may be to cut into tbe form required ; the softer, the less regularly it separates. Some pieces, employed for posts, instead of wood, are fourteen or fifteen feet in length, but not more than six inches thick. In the parish of Maddern, is found some with a milky-white ground, of glossy quartz, or coarse crystal, in which the charge consists of coarse black spots of cockle. Roche Rock, in the parish of Roche, differs ouly from this in having small black specks for the charge, very thick and equally dispersed, which render it of a variegated or mottled colour : but the neatest for mouldings is that at Tregoning, in the parish of Breage. The ground in this is a white opaque grit, almost as tender as clay, interspersed with ash-coloured transparent laminated granules of quartz, about the eight part of an inch in size. It is soft at first, and works easily, but afterwards grows hard, and is by some considered as a very proper material for porcelain. Tbe second sort has a, ground of a dove-coloured transparent quartz, with grains one sixth of an inch iu diameter, between which is a crystalline farinaceous sand, intermixed with a vast quantity of silvery talc. At the distance of every four inches 286 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF there is a spot of black cockle, half an inch or less, in diameter, but when the spots are larger, the distance is greater. Of the yellow kind considerable quantities are discovered ; this has a brownish/yellow ground, speckled throughout with black foliaceous spots of talc, the fourth part of an inch in diameter; the charge is dark and cloudy, with many grains of cockle, the fourth part of an inch in diameter, or less, intermixed with large whitish opaque prisms, of quartz, from an inch and a half to an inch broad and deep. It is very shattery, and only fit for rough works, where damps will do no harm, for it imbibes water strongly. The yellow granite of Tregoning is much better, for though the ground is yellow, and not firmer than that of the former, yet the grains of the charge are less, and the specks of talc are very thick, which circumstances render it a very beautiful stone. It also works extremely well, and for this reason is placed amongst the best sorts of granite. The red kind is found in the parish of Ludgvan. It is of a red ground, with laminated quartz, and oblong lucid thomboidal scales, one fourth part of an inch in diameter. The charge consists of dusky ash-coloured granules, in some places as dark and fibrous as cockle, and not only granulated but veined. The ground and charge are equally hard, and it is of the same texture and colour as the Egyptian granite. On the demesne of the earl of Mount Edgcumbe, a still richer kind of this species was discovered many years ago, of which, very handsome pedestals for busts and vases, as well as two chimney-pieces in Mount Edgcumbe Hall, have been made. In the same parish (Ludgvan) is found the black granite, which has a ground of black cockle, charged so thick with semi-transparent spots of quartz, that the charge almost equals the ground. These spots are of various sizes, of which some are an inch long, and half an inch broad. AtBosworlas, however, in the parish of St Just, there is a better granite of tbe same kind ; the ground is of black cockle, intersected in all directions by toothy masses of warm flesh-coloured quartz, mostly in the shape of parallelopipeds, but not regular. It is a most beautiful stone, extremely hard, and will bear a fine polish. The Caraclouse stone, found at St. Merryn, is also of a fine grain, and adapted for fonts in churches, pillars, arches, &c. ; its colour is a very dark iron grey. These granites are employed in various uses, particularly in the form of columnar masses, eight or ten feet long, as supporters to sheds and outhouses, gate-posts, and bridges over rivulets. They also furnish materials for common rollers, steps without doors, (for which they are well fitted, never being slippery) pavements for cellars, kitchens, or stables, or any out-work, malting-troughs, salting, pig-troughs, &c. Tonkin and Carew, however, do not coincide in opinion, as to the usefulness of moor-stone, in windows, domes, and chimnies, for which purpose the latter asserts that, " moorstone carrieth chiefest reckoning," while the former observes that, " The moorstone is now found by experience to be so brittle a stone as not well to bear its own weight, and therefore not fit for windows or chimneys, or indeed to be used in any inner work, or walls of dwelling-houses, being apt to sweat much." Whatever may be its defects in this respect, it must be allowed, with Carew, that it " countervaileth its great hardness in working, with the profit of long endurance, nature having ordained the same as of THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 287 purpose to withstand the fretting weather." Moor-stone, in addition to the great. local advantages it renders, is an article of considerable exportation ; its durability making it an object of great request. Government is the chief purchaser of it for the Dock- Yards, where it is applied to many purposes, in which timber was formerly used. It is brought down from the moors, worked, and delivered at about 2s. 6d. per square foot. Besides the foregoing stones, there are others, which Borlase distinguishes by the name of nodules; one of these, of the porphyry kind, has been met with among the sand hills, in the parish of Phillack, in the hundred of Penwith. It has a ruddy purple ground, charged with rectangular and oval granules, the eighth part of an inch in diameter, which are nearly of the same colour as the ground, but paler, and with glossy surfaces, thinly interspersed with white opaque granules of quartz, mixed with a few black specks of cockle. Another specimen has large granules, but no white. Some kinds have a blue violet purple ground, with granules of a higher colour, thinly interspersed, about one eighth part of an inch in diameter. A beautiful specimen of this kind was found in Mount's Bay.1 Near Calstock, a stone (notieed by Dr. Woodward) is found, finely variegated with red and white spots, and containing flakes of white talc. The Cornish have bestowed on it the name of the Wormseed Stone, because small bodies, like worm seed, appear in it. " The sea sand, also," says Carew/ " in many places, affordeth pebble-stones, which washed out of the earth, or falling from the rocks, and those lying loose are, by often rolling of the waves, wrought to a kind of roundness, and serve very handsomely for -paving of streets and courts." "Neither are these pebbles," remarks Tonkin, on this passage, " to be despised., for besides that the smaller sort of them being of different colours, and artfully disposed by a skilful workman, into flowers, &c. make very neat pavements ; a great many of them (which I have seen) are transparent, and as beautiful us our diamonds, but whether so hard I cannot tell, or how to distinguish them from others without breaking them, except it be by their weight above others of tbe same size; for I am certain they are not of a constant shape, as Dr. Lister saith, who adds, that they are called, in some ancient leases of royal mines, rough, or mineral pearl,* which explains to me Sir John Pettus, Fod. Reg. p. 5." In the Philosophical Transactions, vol 2, p. 466, Dr. Lister, above alluded to, observes, that " These stones are of the pebble kind, that is, not to be calcined by simple fire, whereas, most other figured stones are caldnabfe wi*h a very easy fire. They are very hard and solid, and do not consist within of laminae or flakes, but break every way with great difficulty, and * The pearl has been occasionally found in the county, but the specimens have been of little value, and generally of a dusky, faint purpiwh colour, being "greater in quantity, than acceptable for .goodness, as neither round nor orient/' "so that" says Tonkin, " I cannot believe Suetonius, when he tells us that Caesar made his expedition into Britain, incited to it by the hopes of British pearl, the weight of which he was want to poize, and try in his hand : but rather take it that it was for the sake of glory, and to extend the Roman empire ; to which. the Britons themselves gave him a plausible pretence, by assisting the Gauls, and receiving the Bellovaci, who had taken reftige here." 288 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF naturally throughout smooth. Their figure comes nearest that of the Ombriae, and many of them are very Ombriae in shape." He adds, however, " As these stones are of a very different nature and texture from all other Ombriae I ever saw, and have no vestigia of any spinae in any part of them, I may reasonably enough conclude them to be stones of their own kind." Of the white pebbles, many are veined like marble, or clouded with a lively flesh colour; not a few are variegated with purple and other spots or veins ; and some are equally transparent as rock crystal; of which description one was found on the top of Rowtor, one of the highest eminences in Cornwall. The yellow pebbles usually have a high polish, with an umber-like substance, veined or spotted with other colours. There are a few opaque pebbles, with a willow-green ground, charged with pale yellow crystalline granules. Ruddy pebbles, with their ground of a lake colour, have large irregular granules of opaque white: quartz generally sunk therein, and softer than the ground. Some of the brownish red exhibit a high polish, are of a fine texture, and clouded with red, intermixed by a blackish vein. These are evidently of the agate kind. Pebbles with a blue ground are differently charged, for one with a blue killas is interspersed with innumerable little micaceous spots, of so faint a colour as to be scarcely distinguishable from the ground ; the charge is a thin sprinkling of opaque white quartz, and the whole is porous, and rough to the touch. Another of this sort is charged with pale flesh-coloured dentated grains, an inch in diameter. Some of the blueish black shew a very good polish, and are of a close texture. Other pebbles display a black ground, with such an equal intermixture of streaked glossy cockle and white quartz, that if the latter did not shew themselves in distinct granules, a quarter of an inch in size, it would be difficult, to distinguish the ground from the charge, which is externally rough to the touch. Another smooth flatfish pebble has its fibres parallel and longitudinal, and possesses the qualities of the true touch stone. But Borlase conjectures " that this specimen was probably a bit broken off from a block of coarse black marble, and wrought into the form of a pebble by the motion of the waters." A similar conjecture, perhaps, may be applied i to all pebbles, whose rotundity of form and smoothness of surface are prima facie evidences of some attrition. Black and yellow jaspers are also frequently discovered among the Cornish pebbles. The different varieties pf these interesting conformations, are most commonly 'found on the sea beaches, which furnishes a powerful argument in favour of Borlase's conjecture. They are sometimes, but seldom, discovered in mines, and the instances where heaps or strata of pebbles occur, are extremely rare. The following is one instance of their being found in such a state. In a creek, or cove, called Porncarvon, in the parish of St. Just, near Cape Cornwall, in the northern part of the cliff, under the clay and rubble, at the top of the cliff, there are many rows of roundish pebbles, both large and small, of the granite kind, horizontally ranged. The covering of this pebbly stratum is fifty feet deep, at the north end, but only twenty feet at the south, and is composed of a rough THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 289 yellow clay, in which here and there are stones of different sizes, but all angular, wnile those strewed on the beach below, of the same size and texture, owing, in all probability, to their being washed to and fro by the tides, assume a rounder shape. In the interstices of this pebbly stratum appear many small black slaty stones, with their angles smoothed off, and sand between them of various kinds, and different levels, the lowest of which is full fifteen feet above full water mark. There is no solid stratum of rock above the pebbles, which were evidently thrown into their present situation by the convulsion of the deluge, after undergoing the effects of some antediluvian ocean. Some of the towns in Cornwall are paved with pebbles, but from their points being generally turned upwards, they form a footing neither safe or pleasant. In the year 1750 several masses of loadstone were discovered in a mine near Penryn, but they had not a very strong attractive power. Mr. Beaumont, in the " Philosophical Transactions," vol 2, p. 601, observes, " that those courses, veins, or loads, where loadstones are found, in the lower parts of Devonshire, (either as they lie sparingly here and there amongst iron ore, or as they lie in considerable bodies with it) do all generally run east and west, which is contrary to the imagination of those who have thought that the loadstone gave a northerly direction, because its natural position in its mine was (as they -fancied) north and south." The Warming Stone is taken notice of by Mr. Ray, and has received its appellation from the circumstance of retaining its heat a long while. Dr. Plot affirms that it gives relief iu several pains, and' particularly in the blind piles. The Swimming Stone is found in a copper mine, near Redruth, and consists of quartz^, in right lined laminae, as thin as paper, which intersecting each other, in all directions, leave unequal cavities between them, from which cause it swims in water. It is of a yellowish colour, and bears some resemblance to a light sort of cavernous lapis calaminaris. Under the head of stones in the calcareous genus, may be included chalk, very little of which, however, except some of a coarse grit, found in the parish of St. Cleer, has been hitherto met with in the county. With respect to marbles, or aerated lime-stones, as they are more generally termed, many beautiful specimens of different families have been discovered, some of which have been admitted into the houses of the opulent, in the shape of chimney-pieces, and other forms. Any stone, of a fine grain, considerable hardness, and susceptible of a good polish, merits the denomination of marble, and Cornwall is by no means deficient in stones of this description. The niarbles range themselves, also, under the calcareous genus, among the varieties of dolomite, or the ninth species. Some parts of the serpentine rocks at Kynan's Cove, are scarcely distinguishable from marble, and would be very ornamental for chimney-pieces, slabs, &c. Among the fragments on the shore, polished by the operation of the waves, there are some of an olive-green, variegated with black, and others red, with waving stripes of purple, from which undulated appearance the stone ' doubtless derived its name, These rocks possess strong claims upon the Vol. I. 2p 290 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF attention of the mineralogist, the gradations and transitions of various substances into each other being very curious. Among these substances are veins of steatites (see clays) asbestos, in small portions, and native copper, in a thread-like form, as well as lumps. But little lime is made in Cornwall, irom the stone of the county, that which, is burnt, being chiefly procured from stones brought from Wales, and the rocks in the vicinity of Plymouth. Several places, however, afford materials fit for the purpose, and particularly some large rocks in the parish of St. Goran, near Mevagissey. . The lime-stone introduced from Aberdaw, in Wales, nearly resembles these in colour. In Carew's time lime was made from what he calls " another kind of marl-stone, either by burning a great quantity thereof together, with a fervent fire of furze, or by maintaining a continual, though lesser heat, with stone coal, in smaller kilns." The former method is now almost obsolete. The places where lime is burnt for mannre, are in the parishes of South Petherwin, and Veryan. The former is an old work, and about half a century ago its produce was much used in the neighbourhood of Launceston. The Veryan Jime- stoue was discovered on the lands of the Rev. Mr. Trist, in 1796, and has been wrought by him ever since, both for manure and. m asonry. A good specimen of this stone was found to yield about nine-tenths of lime, the component parts being 89^ grains of pure lime-stone, 116 grains of silex, mixed with manganese, and £ grains of calx of iron per eent. The two latter ingredients probably entitle it to that strong character for cement which it is known to possess, and in which respect it seems to resemble the species of lime-stone described by professor Tharrup, in his " Essay on the General QSconomy of Denmark." " There is found," he says, " in the isle of Bornholm, another kind of lime stone, in which the lime seems to be impregnated with manganese, and to which the people of the country give the name of cement-stone ; when burnt and mixed with lime, it affords a cement greatly preferable to any other of which the use is known in Denmark." The Veryan lime-stone runs in strata of from two to three feet thick, in a northern and southern direction, which appear at the surface, but are not worked to the extreme depth, the thin lode not paying for the removal of much superincumbent matter. The strata, however, appear in masses, in the adjoining cliffs, at Pendower, whence they are taken with great ease. A ton weight of this stone produces nearly twenty single Winchester bushels of shells, or fore-right lime; to calcine which, four bushels and an half of culm are required. Along the eastern coast of Cornwall, the Plymouth or Catdown lime-stone only is burnt. It is sold by the double Winchester, of 150 pound weight, and fourteen tons and half of it will produce one hundred of such bushels, taking three quarters and an half, or fifty-six Winchester (single) bushels to calcine the same; whereas forty-six Winchester bushels of culm will produce 200 single Winchesters of well-burnt lime, from eleven ton of the Veryan stone. Where the Cornish has been tried as a manure with the Plymouth stone, there did not appear to be any difference in the produce. The China stone is found in the vallies under the granite bills surrounding the parish THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 291 of St. Stephen's, and forms a principal ingredient in all the Staffordshire potteries. It is a decomposed granite, the felspar in which has lost its property of fusibility. The clay arising from this decomposition occurs about six feet under the surface, and continues to the depth of three fathoms, on an average. Its qualities were first observed by Mr. Cookworthy, a Quaker, who being present at the founding of some bells at Fowey, and observing a particular appearance in the mould, was induced to commence the manufacture of porcelain at Plymouth, but the adventure failed. A second attempt was made at Bristol, but with no better success. The late Mr. Wedgwood then took a tract of ground where the china-stone abounded, and experienced all the advantages which he expected. Since this period the principal works have been held by Messrs. Spode and Wolf, under a considerable rent to the lord. It has been estimated that nearly 1200 tons of this article are annually shipped from the harbour at Charles Town, but previous to this the crude matter is purified by being thrown into a pit, under a fall of water, about four foot high. Here it is dissolved, and those masses of granite which are not decomposed, fall to the bottom, whilst the lighter and more useful particles are borne by the stream into two other pits, of different levels, connected with the first, and following each other. When the water in the last reservoir is pure and transparent, on the surface, it is drained off, and the sediment at the bottom becomes fit for exportation, after it has been dried to the consistency of brick-clay, and packed in casks, containing about 500 weight each. The residium of the first pit is of no value; but of the second is preserved. for use, though of inferior value to the former. Some of this stone is sent to Truro, where it is manufactured into retorts and crucibles of a superior description. A considerable portion of the profits attendant on the works at St. Stephen's arises from the exportation of white granite in lumps, which is also sent to the porcelain manufacturers in Staffordshire, to be ground for use. This is said to make a beautiful enamel. It seems probable that several varieties of granite, free from schorl, or metallic particles, might be advantageously employed in these manufactories. * The fossile stones, called asbestos and amianthus, are common in Cornwall, and belong to the muriatic genus. The solid asbestos is a sort of talc, and adheres to the purest specimens of the soap rocks hereafter mentioned. The same substance is spread like enamel on the surface of the rocks exposed to the sea, and sometimes assumes the shape of a thin film, shiver, or crust, but when it is larger, and more substantial, it will admit of a high polish, may be wrought into various forms, and turned into vases. Borlase says, "it is akin to the ophites, or serpentine marble of the antients." The fibrous asbestos has been found in a stone in the church-yard of Landawednack, in the hundred of Kerrier; the filaments were pointed, and of a fine purple colour, with a silvery gloss ; they were extremely small and flexible, and appeared through a microscope to be edged with a soft down. Another specimen has been found in the parish of St. Cleer, near Liskeard, which is of a light yellow, and either adheres to the outside of a green, hard, sandy killas, or runs through it in wavy lines. It is short-jointed, but not flexible. The veins of another specimen were of the same colour as the matrix, and 2p 2 292 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF from three inches to the tenth part of an inch wide. Borlase calls it " the whitish brown silky asbestos, with long continued flat filaments." This would appear to be the ninth species of the muriatic genus, or the asbeste non mur of Buffon. Few stones, however, possess a greater latitude of composition than the asbestos, as it admits some argill, and a tolerably large proportion of aerated calx : but the iron is in a calcined state, which distinguishes asbestos, in that respect, from steatites, potstone, and serpentine. With respect to the amianthus, found in Cornwall, Borlase describes it has having " soft, parallel fibres, easy to be separated, and like decayed willow wood." This is more probably the ligniform asbestos, mentioned by Kirwan, or the tenth species of the muriatic genus. Grew mentions another sort, which he calls bastard amianthus. This is generally found in clay or mundic lodes, between beds of greenish earth, and the threads which compose it are half an inch long, of a black glossy colour, and brittle. In times, when mineralogy was not so well understood, as it is now, asbestos and amianthus were confounded together, under different names, the most common of which have been amianthus, (so called from fire's rather giving it a lustre than defiling it) asbestos, and Salamandra, or Salamander's wool. Dr. Plot supposes that these three names originated in the thryallides or candlewicks, said to have been anciently made of it, which possessed the property of never consuming, nor altering their quality, and most probably were tbe ones used in the perpetual lamps of the heathen temples. From its pungent effect on the tongue, without astringency, and its downy filaments, Agricola termed it plumerum alumen, that is, the feathery allum. From the light grey colour of its lamiginous parts, some have called it polia, others corsoides, and others, from the resemblance of its hoary fibres, to some sorts of mat-weed, spartipolia. From the capacity is has of being spun into thread, it is also called linum, " with some distinguish ing epithet, taken either from its quality, such as asbestirium or vivium, or from the places where it's found in general or particular ; it being called in general linum fossile, in English, earth flax ; and in particular, linum Indicum, Creticum, Cypricmn, and Carpasium, or Carystium." It is also found in Tartary, at Namur in the Low Countries, at Eisfield in Thuringia, amongst the mines in the Old Noricum, in Egypt, in the mountains of Arcadia, also at Puteoli, and other places in Italy, in Corsica, in the Isle of Elba, in Sweden, and the Isle of Anglesea, where it runs in veins through a rock of stone, in hardness and colour not unlike flint. These veins are generally about a quarter of an inch deep, and consist of a lamiginous matter, exactly resembling that of pappous plants, but so closely compact, that until a pin, or some sharp instrument is drawn across the grain, the substance appears only a shining stone, either whitish or straw- coloured. Above and beneath the veins a thin septum of terrene matter intervenes between the amianthus and rock. Pliny says, that napkins were made of it, which " being taken foul from the board, at a great feast, were cast into the fire, by which means they were better scoured, and looked fairer and cleaner, than if they had been washed in water." The same author also informs us, that shrouds made of this incumbustible linen, were used at the obsequies of royal persons, to wrap up their bodies,. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 293 " so as that the ashes of the same might be preserved distinct from those of the wood which made the funeral pile." So late as the year 1702, a funeral urn was discovered at Jlome, in which were a skull, and other remains of a human body, wrapped up in a cloth of this description. The whole was deposited in the Vatican Library. The princes of Tartary employed the same material in burning their dead. The Indian Brachmins converted it into cloths ; and Septalla, canon of Milan, had thread, ropes, net- works,, and paper, composed of it. A handkerchief, or pattern, made of amianthus, was shewn the Royal Society, in the beginning of the seventeenth century, a foot long, and half a foot broad. Two proofs, also, were displayed before the same Society, of its wonderful powers in resisting fire, in London; one of which took place August 20, 1684, when oil was poured on the amianthus, whilst red hot, in order to enforce the violence of the heat. Before the amianthus was subjected to the test it weighed one ounce, six drams, and sixteen grains, of which it lost two drams, and five grains, in the experiment. The other proof was exhibited on the 12th of the following November. The piece in this instance, weighed one ounce, three drams, and eighteen grains, and lost one dram, and six grains, after being kept in a clear charcoal fire for several minutes. When taken out, though red hot, it did not consume a piece of white paper, on which it was laid, but presently got cool. Another specimen underwent a fiery trial at Oxford. On all these occasions the fire had the effect of rendering the amianthus whiter and cleaner than before. Dr. Plot ascribes great value to cloth formed of the amianthus, and says, that a piece of it, in his time, (twenty-three inches long, and three quarters wide) was worth £36 13*. 4d. For documents of great importance, it might be worth while to be at the expence of preparing incombustible paper from the amianthus, and writing upon it with indelible ink. In Dr. Reece's Cyclopedia may be seen the methods of converting it into paper and cloth, and of preparing proper ink for inscribing it. The Chinese form furnaces with this mineral. They also grind it, mix it up with some kind of mucilage, and introduce it into moulds, the form and polish of which it assumes. These furnaces are very portable, and indestructible by fire. What kind of mucilage they employ is not known, but it is said that the mucilage of gum-tragacanth completely answers the purpose. Amianthus, " is commonly by the lithographers," says Dr. Plot, " reckoned among stones, but I should rather judge it a terra lapidosa, pr middle substance between a stone and an earth." This author's explanation of the reason why amianthus is invulnerable by fire, is rather curious : " The qualities and powers of the fire, according to Aristotle, are to separate things of a different, and unite those of a like nature. Hence it is that the subjects most apt to take fire, and be dissolved by it, we find to be such heterogeneous bodies, in whose pores the most sutyhurous, bituminous, and aqueous particles are lodged, which being seized: by fire, areqitickly put into motion, dilated, and separated, and being thus made capable of flying away, are at last consumed, and dissolve the frame of those bodies whose parts before were united by them. Now whatever they're cannot dilate, it cannot separate, nor consequently destroy, or carry any thing from it but vthat is 294 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF heterogeneous, and accidentally adhering to the outside of it : which is perfectly the case of our incombustible linen, whose threads being altogether homogeneous, and nothing else but the pure slriee of liquid allum, holding nothing of sulphur, bitumen, or water, or any thing that is different, or heterogeneous to itself, that can be dilated or separated, it is in no possibility of being liable to the fire, which may, indeed, pass through it, as we see it does when it is made red hot, but can carry nothing from it but such accidental filth as has been put upon it, or accrued by using." Though asbestos and amianthus are now known to form different species, yet they do not differ so much in the constituent parts, as in the circumstance of the bitter's containing in it a proportion more easily fusible than the former ; hence, also, asbestos passes into amianthus, when, by exposure to the air, it loses part of that ingredient, whose disproportion to the remainder renders it not so susceptible of fusion. By various experiments on their respective fusibilities, it has been ascertained that at 160 a specimen of the former, of a yellowish green colour, formed a grey, and somewhat parous porcelain, whose surface was enamelled, and gave fire with steel, consequently it begun to be fused. Kirwan found a specimen, of a leekish green, to resist fusion at 148 degrees. A specimen of the latter, of a greyish white colour, was found to melt at 162. 5. into a greenish black, but perfectly compact, glass. D'Arcet and Saussure perceived it to melt and crystallize at a much lower heat, and at a higher to run into a greenish glass. The specific gravity of the asbeste non mur, before absorption in water, proved to be 2,9958, and after absorption, 3,0343. The specific gravity of the latter, before absorption in in water, varied from 0,9088 to 2,3134, and after absorption, from 1,5662 to 2,3803. Both feel somewhat greasy to the touch. To the fifth species of the same genus belong the three families of talc, numerous varieties of which occur in this county. In a tin-work, in the parish of St. Just, there is one of a brown foliaceous kind. The leaves are thin and elastic, but their figure is indeterminate, and without order; another sort, much more beautiful, is met with in a cliff near the Lizard. This is of an extremely thin fine texture, transparent, and of a silver hue. A third sort, which is browner, is less flexible, and has larger leaves. Besides these, there is a radiated silvery talc, found in abed of milk-white tabulated quartz. Some of the rays are an inch and a quarter long, and one sixth of an inch broad. They consist of several membranes of talc, one fourth of an inch loug, and one sixth broad, in the shape of a peach tree leaf. The shining gold-coloured talc has micae of a silver colour, as well as of gold, but the former are least distinct; neither of them, however, is elastic. The micae lie longitudinally in parallel flakes, one over another, and between them intervene white crystalline shivers. They also feel rather greasy. It seems, from Kirwan, that Borlase has improperly comprehended all these under the name of talc, and that some of them might be rather classed under the fourth species of the muriatic genus, the chlorite, or peach of the -Cornish miners. Sands. — We now come to the sancls, of which this county, in consequence of being almost surrounded by the sea, and the sand of almost every cove being different, must THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 295 have a greater variety than any other in Great Britain. Dr. Borlase enumerates thirty-two kinds, and in this variety consists a great source of profit and employment for the industrious. When sand is viewed in a microscope, it appears to be nothing more than a parcel of small stones, that were probably at first of different textures and hardness, like other stones ; it is also probable, that in process of time many of them, especially of the softer kind, have been resolved into earth. Besides the natural sort, there is another, that owes its origin to the fretting of rivers or the ocean, for it has been found, by inspection, that the sand of a particular cove, shore, or bay, is generally of the same colour and texture as the rocks and stones of the adjacent cliffs. Hence the sand of Chyandower Creek, near Penzance, is of a pale blue colour, like the rocks, and on the island of Scilly there is a bright shining sand, consisting of the talc and crystals of that family of granite, called moor-stone, which borders all the Scilly Islands. On this head we shall extract a very interesting and instructive article, by Dr. Cox, in the second volume of the " Philosophical Transactions" : "The sea-sand made use of in the agriculture of Cornwall, is commonly at or near the sea-shore, which to distinguish from what is useless, know, that the wash of the sea rolls and tumbles stojies and shells, fyc. one over another, whose grating makes this sand. If the matter be shelfy, (as we call it) that is the grating of stones, it is of small value ; but if it be notably shelly, then it: is what we desire. And of this shelly sands are three colours in our county ; about Plymouth, and the southern coast, the sand is blueish or grey, like ashes, which I conceive to be from the breaking of muscles chiefly, and oyster-shells mixed with- it. Westward, near the Land's End, the sand is very white; and in Scilly glistering : this I think comes from the moulding of moor-stones, or a kind of freestone, mingled with very white shells, such as are called (when the fish is preserved) scallops. On the north sea, about Padstow, and eastwards to Lundic, the sand is rich, and of a brown reddish yellowish color, and is mostly of the broken shells of cockles; which I guess to be of that colour there, from the wash of Severn, which falls very dirty into the Severn sea, aud perhaps that aeration of the shells may be tinged thereby. This we know, that though there be little or no sea fish near the mouth of the Severn, because of the muddiness thereof, and therefore fish is carried to be sold as far as from Loo, on the south-sea, to Barnstable, on the north, yet lower down in the north-sea, though there be not so much, yet that which there is, is fatter and better than that which is taken in the south-sea. Now, besides these colours of sands, there is also a difference in the bigness of the grain, even in the sanie harbour of Plymouth, in some caves 'tis very small, in others greater grain'd. 'Tis said that the small is best for the tenant who only takes to tillage for 4 years: because it works sooner, and yields its speedy return. The larger grain d (they say) is better for the landlord and the land, because it abides longer in the ground, and makes the pasture afterwards the better. In Falmouth Haven, near St. Mause Castle there is a sort of sand, or rather coral-line, that lies a foot under the ouse; which ouse being removed, and the bed opened, this sand is taken up by a dredge, and is used about Truroe, Probus, &c. West of the Mount, in Porlmlhnoe cove, is a large shelly sand ; 296 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF in Whitsand Bay, and about St. Ives, it is very white and small. ¦ About Minver, Perinsand, and Lelanl, the sands are blown up by the wind, and drown abundance of good land-, some houses, yea, and some churches, and chappels, are even buried with it ; nor has any art been hitherto thought of to prevent its devastation. " Now of all these sands the best are accounted, as to colour, first the reddish, next the blue, then the white ; as to kinds, the most shelly, and the coralline are best, and that which is taken up from under the salt water, either by dredges, or being left open by the ebbing of the tide. Tbe blown sand is accounted of no use. And generally if sand be well drained of the salt water, so that it may be more conveniently carried, 'tis better than that which has long lain drying in the sun and wind, which take off much of its virtue. These useful sands are carried by lighters as far up into the country as the tides will serve to that purpose, and there they are cast on shoar ; from whence they are fetched in some places by wheels, but in most (by reason of the hilliness, narrowness, and badness of the ways) on horseback; one horse carrying about 13 or 1 A gallons. Seven or eight of these horses tail'd together, are called a train, which one man drives to 9 or 10 miles from the sand place, where each seime (or horse load) with the carriage, cornes to about 8rf..or 9d. in some places, though not so much in others. For where it is dredged out of the sea, it costs 12s. or 13. the lighter (containing six score seime). at the landing key, or sand place .; but where tis loaded from the dry beach, after the ebb, it is not above 4s. the lighter, and all this charge of lighterage is besides the land carriage. This land carriage I. have computed to amount, in the whole county, to about £32,000 per. ann. When this sand is brought home, it is spread on ground intended for wheat; or usually in the \first\crop of four, whatever be the grain. For after 4 crops 'tis our custom to leave our land to pasture for 6 or 7 years, before we till it again.': And indeed the grass will be so good, immediately after tillage, that we commonly mow it the^rs^ year. This is called mowing of gratten. The Cornish acre is 8 score yards, of 18 foot to the yard, in one of which acres good husbands bestowr, according to the nearness or distance ; Near the sand 300 sacks (that is horse seime or burthen) ; where men go 3 turn a day, about 200; where 2 turn lr50; and where but one turn, 80 or 100. And so proportionally a greater distance, even to 20 or 30 sacks on an acre, rather than none. The effect is usually, where much sand is used, the seed is much and the straw little. I have seen in such a place good barly, where the ear has been even equal in length with the straw it grew on. But where less sand is used there is much straiv, and but little and that hungry grain. After the corn is off, the grass becomes mostly a ivhite clovery, with some purple, if the land be deeper. And this grass of well sanded ground, though it be but short, yet as to feeding, giving good creams, plenty of milk, and all other good purposes, it far exceeds the longer grass, where less sand is used. Yea, garden herbs and fruits, in those places are more, and those better in their kind- In those well sanded places, also, little or no snow lies ; there is a continual ivinter spring, an early harvest, (a month or 6 iveeks before what is within 6 or 7 miles off the place) yea such a vast difference of the air is found in so little a distance, that a man may, in an afternoon, travel as it were out of Spain into the THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 297 Orchades. We have in this county almost all kinds of soils, and sand agrees very well with each of them. There is the same sort of shelly sand in most of the coasts of England}* which lies wholly neglected. In the Thames, about Erith, is taken up. a sort of sand not much unlike Plymouth sand, made use of only by brick-makers : But one of them told me, that by the sides of his sand-heap the grass did better spring than elsewhere, and turned to a clover-grass. 'Tis well known that Sandwich carrots and pease are well esteemed, and they grow there, where the sea sand has a little overblown and mixed with the soil." It is highly remarkable, that the inland parts of the county do not require so large a proportion of sand as that near the sea, " and in some places they sow it almost as thin as their corn, for if they should strow the same very thick, the ground would become over rank, and choke the corn with weeds." According to Carew, " The goodness" (of the sand) " increaseth as it is taken farther out of the sea." Richard, earl of Cornwall, made a grant to the Cornishmen " to take sand freely out of the sea, and carry it through the whole county, to manure their ground withal," which grant was confirmed by king Henry III, in the forty-fifth year of his reign. In the following reign, notwithstanding this liberty, the sum of 12d. was demanded yearly by Saltash, for each barge that carried sand up the Tamar. Mr. Ray was of opinion that the virtue of sand " depends chiefly upon the salt mixed with it, which is so copious, that in many places salt is boiled up out of a lixivium made of the sea sand, and the reason why sand, after it hath lain long in the sun and wrind, proves less useful and enriching, is because the dews and rain which fell upon it, sweep away a good part of its salt." Carew conveys the same opinion, in his remark that sand " enricheth the husbandman equally with that of Pactolus, after the sea hath seasoned it with his salt and fructifying moisture." " Yet I know," observes Tonkin, on this quotation from Ray, " many of our farmers are of a contrary opinion, and make no scruple of carrying the blown sand" (such as that in St. Piran, &c. which hath been there for some ages) " on their land, even in such places where they may have the salt water sand as easily, and make as many turns to it in a day as to the other. Their pretence is, that all that sand of any sort is good for, is only to keep the ground loose, and open it, and this being" (they think) " the lighter carriage, they chose to take it : but I cannot be of the same sentiment with them, and I believe a thorough experiment would convince them of their mistake." Long experience has proved that sea sand is a fertilizer of the soil ; good for corn, which it causes to kern well ; pulse, and roots, and excellent for pasture. It is in such estimation with farmers, that the value of estates is materially affected by their nearness to or distance from the sea shore, and it is frequently carried inland fifteen miles. It is in greater plenty, and, in general, of a better quality on the north coast than on the south : but there are very few places, where some kind or other of sand may not be procured. The relative degrees of the fertilizing powers of sea sand depend on the proportions of calcareous and animal matter of which it is composed : but its effects on soils are mechanical as well as chemical. With some sand a shining earth is incorporated Vol. I. 2 q 298 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF (the remains of leaves, wood, and perhaps of animals) which is provincially termed Ug, or liggan, and has been found a good manure for potatoes. When the sand, is of a sparry, calcareous substance, and will ferment with acids, it acts as lime, and fertilizes the ground in proportion to the quantity of that article which it contains. The sand composed of shells, and their fragments, in abundance, is still more useful as a manure, for as shells partake of the nature of lime, moulded and fixed by an unctious cement, this manure communicates at once the heat of lime and the richness of oil to the land whereon it is laid. The sand in the highest estimation is taken up about Falmouth Harbour, in Carrick Road ; it consists of coral, broken into large particles, effervesces strongly with acids, and lies longer in the ground, without dissolving, than any other. This sand is much in use around Truro, Probus, and their vicinities. This species of sand is taken up by a large bag, made of strong canvas, with an iron hoop fixed at its mouth, to keep it open, which is sunk to the bottom with stones, and dragged along until it is full. A barge-load of it is sufficient for an acre of ground ; and it is more used for corn than pasture. The fertility of coral arises from the same cause as that of shells, for it is of the same calcareous nature ; but being more solid than shells, it conveys a larger portion of fermenting particles to the soil, and does not dissolve in the ground so soon as shells, decaying more gradually, and therefore continuing longer to impart its warmth to the juices of the earth. A much finer sand, but not so calcareous, and less in request, is taken up at tbe mouth of the same harbour. The sands are very good all along the nerth-coast, from the Land's End to Bude Haven, and contain large proportions of shelly fragments. When sea sand is applied alone as a dressing, wrhich is sometimes the case, both on grass and arable lands, it is termed a clean sanding : but the most usual method is to mix it with earth and dung. The quantity used on each acre depends on the ability of the farmer, and the distance he has to fetch it. Three hundred sacks, of sixteen gallons each, are deemed a good sanding for a Cornish acre ; but it is applied, in all the intermediate quantities, down to thirty sacks. The quantity necessary to ensure a good crop, is regulated by the nature of the soil. On the moor lands, and also on some of the growan soils, thirty sacks will have more immediate effect than thirty cart loads will have on a deep loamy soil ; and the same may be said of lime. In steep situations sand is carried on the backs of horses, mules, and asses, in sacks or dung pots ; the burthen for one animal is called a seam, and weighs about 200 pounds ; but the general carriage for land is the butt or cart, which contains twelve sacks, and is drawn'by oxen or horses. It has been computed that 54,000 cart loads of sand, and upwards, are carried from Padstow only, and that the expense of land conveyance of sand for the whole county, amounts to £30,000, per annum. At Bude, on the northern side of the county, it was ascertained that 4000 horses were laden in one day with this useful article. At Kynan's Cove, arid other parts of the southern coast, there is doubtless as great a demand. In many parts of Cornwall, the schistus, or slaty rock, which forms the sub-stratum, is of an argillaceous, unctuous, or soapy nature. This is THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 299 ploughed up, in some places, with a strong plough, and after it has undergone the influence of some summer suns, and winter frosts, it is incorporated with lime or sand, by Which management it becomes an excellent thickener and fertilizer of their exhausted and worn out soils. < > In tbe earlier ages of the world, salt was so far from being held in any estimation as a manwre, that it was regarded as a symbol of extreme sterility, and Dr. Watson, in his " Chemical Essays," has quoted several passages from Scripture to this effect. Virgil and Pliny represent the same as unfit for vegetation. In speaking of salt, this article might be made in Cornwall, as well as in France, and other places, because the materials are the same, and in equal abundance in both countries. In the parish of Sennan, about half a mile north of the Land's End, the traces of ancient salt-works were to be seen in Borlase's time. . EARTHS.^-Many of the earths are well adapted for paints. One in particular was found in the parish of Illogan, of a chocolate colour, speckled throughout with a bright yellow ochre, and a little ash-coloured clay. It would not dissolve in water, but when whetted, adhered to, and stained the fingers. On being ground in water, it formed a good orange for drawing, not inferior to that made with the ashes of a vine branch, and imparted a fine sooty tinge to paper. When ground with linseed oil it readily incorporated itself with wbitei and neither cracked nor flew off, when laid on canvas. The colour was equal, if not superior, to burnt umber, without being so raw, harsh, and corrosive. When thrown into a fire it cracked but little, and sustained no other change, except contracting a little redness. When placed on red hot iron it emitted an unpleasant smell, and it did not ferment in aqua fortis. This earth was probably the oxide of some metal. In the heart of a bed of clay at Amalibria, are scattered stony masses of red earth, which, on being ground, down with clarified linseed oil, form a very good red, and seem well adapted for painters. The earths of this species in Cornwall, are very numerous, and may be placed under the fifth tribe of the argillaceous genus, or the colorific earths.* The distinctive characters of these, as given by Kirwan, are much too long for insertion. It will be sufficient, for the present purpose, to observe, that Kirwan arranges them into the calcareous, the barytic, the magnesian, or muriatic, the argillaceous, the siliceous, tbe Scottish, or strontian, the zirconic, the Sydneian, and the adamantine. White is the natural colour of all earths : the other colours found in them proceed from inflammable or metallic substances. To either the calcareous or argillaceous belongs the marl, found in the parishes of Gwinear, Feock, St. Aliens, and Mullion, * ft is worthy of remark, that ochres are found in the greatest abundance in Africa, which the country people know by the name of paint stones, because the unpassable powders they contain, when mixed up with. oil, make very good paint without any sifting or preparation. These powders or fine earths are met with inclosed in crustaceous coverings of a reddish colour, and of the hardness and consistence of baked earthenware sometimes in single nodules an inch or two inches in diameter, but more frequently in clusters of two three or four nodules, cuneated by necks, which are also hollow. They exhibit every shade of colour except green. The most common are the pale yellow, and chocolate brown. 2Q2 300 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF which is a brown or yellow ochreous earth, slightly cohesive, and becomes friable on exposure to the atmosphere, breaking and crumbling into gritty pieces. It greedily absorbs water, but does not effervesce with any acid. Among its constituent parts there is a large quantity of yellow mica, which makes it glisten like gold ; and a farmer, who tried it as a manure, found it so fertilizing, that he called it his gold dust. Mr. Sickler, of Gwinear, greatly improved his estate by the application of this micaceous earth ; and on the farm at Trelisick, in Feock (where the best specimen of this earth is found), it has been long used as a manure for crops, as well as for garden dressing. A similar species of marl seems to have been found at Trelowarren. The only real marl (that is, such as indicates lime by freely effervescing with acids) is said to be in the neighbourhood of the Veryan lime-works. Marls are useful in agriculture only in proportion to the calcareous earth they possess. Unless they contain more than thirty per cent, of lime, they are of no value to the farmer. Of all the modes of ascertaining this point, the best for the unlearned man is to observe how much fixed air the marl gives out, and this he will learn by dissolving a little of it in diluted muriatic acid, and by remarking what portion of its weight it loses by the escape of this air. Thus, if an ounce of marl lose forty grains, he may conclude that that ounce contained only one hundred grains of calcareous earth, in which case it would be his interest to pay seven times as much for a lode of lime, as for alode of such marl, at the same distance. Clays. — Cornwall abounds in varieties of these, both in colour and consistence, with some of which good bricks may be made. In the parish of Towednack, twenty feet under the surface, is a stratum of white clay, which effervesces with a hissing noise when thrown into water, and renders it white like milk. In this experiment, tbesand^ mixed with the clay sinks to the bottom, leaving the latter, which comprises about three eighths of the whole, in a suspended state. In the parish of Maddern, there is a stratum, almost similar, which serves as well as the former to make bricks for smelting-houses, both being capable of enduring the most intense heat of the furnace. Borlase recommends them as proper ingredients for making porcelain. In the parish of Lelant, is a yellow clay, much in request for building furnaces and ovens, large quantities of which are exported to Bristol, Wales, and other places, every year. Bricks composed of this clay, at first vitrify in the fire, and run into one solid body; but after this they undergo the most intense. heat without any farther alteration. The parish of St. Keverne, also, contains a yellow clay, which is considered by artizans superior to any other for casting silver, brass, or lead. Near Liskeard, is found a kind of steatites, (the Greek word for tallow) by which such clays as consist of a greasy, tallowy substance are distinguished. Some of the steatites are much harder than others : the one alluded to is a yellowish slaty clay, feels and cuts smooth, and appears as fine to the eye as Naples yellow : but on trial it becomes fat and unctuous. It is found in great plenty, and as it agrees well with grass grounds, causing them to produce abundant crops, it is not improbable but it might be used to great advantage as a substitute for marl. In the parish of Gwinear, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 301 there is a white steatites, which is considerably firmer than the former ; but the most curious of all the clays in Cornwall, is the steatites found in veins, embedded among the serpentine and hornblende rocks at Kynan's Cove, near Mullion. The entrance into this cove is very steep and terrifying ; and about half way down, a small current of water traverses it in a serpentine manner, and discharges itself near the principal vein of steatites, or soap rock, as it is more generally termed. The best of this steatites is of a pure white colour, more glossy than other clays, and of the same hardness as cheese. It is not diffusible in water, is without taste or grittiness, and neither adheres to the tongue, nor melts in the mouth ; when incorporated with oil it becomes greasy, but it will not ferment with aqua fortis. It does not colour the fingers, but when drawn along a board, makes a white line. In the fire it acquires a stony texture, and grows whiter. It is very absorbent, and will take spots out of silk, without injuring the colour. It is carefully selected from the other sorts of clay, being emphatically called " the best best," and almost wholly employed in the porcelain manufactories. Its proportions of argillaceous and magnesian earths are similar to the artificial mixture used in the formation of tea sets. A second sort is white, dry, and chalky, adheres strongly to the tongue, is also without taste, and dissolves readily into a pulp with water ; but it will effervesce with acids. Another is of the same nature, except that it partakes of a mixture of red earth equal to half its bulk. A fourth sort is very white, clouded here and there with purple, and when dissolved in water, which is rather a difficult operation, tinges it of a purple colour. Mr. Klaproth found this to contain 48,42 per cwt. of silex, 20,84 magnesia, 14 argill, 1 of iron, and 16 of air and water. It is probably the cirnolia purpuresceus, mentioned by Pliny in the 17th chapter of his 35th book. A fifth sort is a glossy, pearl-coloured, hard clay, approaching nearly to the consistence of a white, opaque spar, it will not dissolve in water, but will cleave into granules ; however, when diffused in water, it becomes a flesh-coloured milky pulp. An interesting specimen of this kind was discovered in 1755, the texture of which was very close and fine, and bore a high polish. Borlase conjectured it to be the galactites of the ancients. A sixth kind forms a rich mass of steatites, with a coat about half an inch thick, of a weavy texture; the colour is a brownish yellow, or deep amber, and the inside exhibits a strong purple hue, intermixed with a paler purple, but the whole is veined with a whitish steatites, and resembles in its exterior the purple Plymouth marble. It dissolves into a pulp sooner than the kind last mentioned. Near the top of the soap-rock there is a kind of green, gritty chalk, which dissolves readily in water, when it becomes a clammy pulp. In a narrow vein beneath, the green assumes a stony course, about an inch wide, and of a brackish taste ; this separates in water into angular granules, and is the hardest of any yet mentioned. There is another of a deeper purple, and more stony, in the same cliffs, which has so much the nature of stone that it will not swell in water. A blackish steatites lies in a vein about, an inch thick. This has a smooth, shining outside, and the inside is veined or spotted with a glossy, pearl-coloured, hard 302 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF clay. It bears the appearance of a dark flint, but will not emit fire with steel. It is much in request, and is sent in barrels to London, where it is used, in conjunction with the other earths, in the porcelain and glass manufactories. The various sorts are occasionally blended together in spots, and sometimes in greater quantities, at one place than at another. The whole soap-rock is rented by Messrs. Flight and Barr, of Worcester, who, formerly, employed several men, with a captain, at their head, and about four or five women, to sort and barrel the purest clay; but this has of late, been discontinued. According to Reamur, no true porcelain can be made solely of clays, but; other substances must be called in to prevent their perfect vitrification. The steatites of Cornwall, at least that of the best quality, almost evades the force of fire, and consequently wants little* if any adventitious aid. Indeed, the principal property of this clay is, that it stands the fire in a wonderful manner, and though when taken out of its bed, it often appears to be of different colours, yet the scrapings of almost every kind are white, glossy, and transparent, become white, also, in the fire, and even increase in whiteness the longer they remain there. This is doubtless owing to the different portions of talc and amianthus which enter into its composition, and by preventing its vitrification, render porcelain ware more tough and tenacious. It is remarkable, that letters inscribed with the soap-stone upon glass, though insensibly fixed, are not to be removed by -washing, but always appear on being moistened with the breath. The general uses of the steatites are in polishing, and to take out spots from cloth and silk, "yet their possessing this property," says Borlase, "is not owing to their having any thing of the nature of soap, in their composition, for on being analysed, neither salt nor oil, can be extracted from them."* The steatites forms the sixth species of the muriatic genus, which comprehends three families, viz. the semi-indurated, the indurated, and the foliated, or striated. The constituent parts of clays in general are argill and siliceous stones. All other At Duraclea, about six leagues to the eastward of Smyrna, and in a very flat plain, about a league westward from the river Hermus, an earth or clay of a similar nature has been discovered, which is converted into soap, by the following process : "At the soap-houses they mix 3-4 of earth with 1-4 of lime, and dissolve the composition in boyling water, where stirring it often with a stick, there floats atop a thick brownish substance, which scumming off, they preserve in basons apart, and this scum is much richer than the liquor underneath ; yet both are used in making the soap. Into a large copper caldron they put 50 kintals of oyl, applying a very hot fire, which burns continually until the soap is made. When the oyl has boil'd, they begin to throw in of the scum, and sometimes of the liquor from which the scum was taken. They often repeat this throwing in of the scum and liquor for 13 or 14 days, in which time the soap is usually perfected. The brownish scum, and what is useful of the liquor, incorporating with the oyl, what is useless sinks to the bottom of the caldron, where it is let out to make room for throwing iu more. The water thus let out is again thrown upon a new composition. of earth and lime, but when the liquor becomes wholly insipid, 'tis then judged to be exhausted. After 13 or 14 days, when the soap is finished, 'tis laded out of the boiler, and laid upon a lime floor to dry. They proportion two load of earth, of 5 kintals, each to 50 kintals of oyl; the produce is between 70 and 80 kintals of soap." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 303 ingredients, (except water) are extraneous to their composition. The proportions of argill and silex are variable: sometimes the former exceeds, but the latter most commonly predominates. These proportions produce different effects. Thus the clays, in which the siliceous ingredient enters in the proportion of from three or four to one, are best for porcelain, while those iu which the argill exceeds, are most adapted for coarse pottery, and particularly for glass-house crucibles, from their being less subject to the operation of alkalis. The internal properties of clay are much influenced by the kind of siliceous stone which constitutes the sandy part. The nature of the sand, therefore, should be tried, after separating it as much as possible by washing. If the sand be of the quartz kind, it is best separated by boiling the whole in oil of vitriol, which takes up the argill and leaves the quartz ; but if it be a comminuted felspar, or any other compound stone, this will be decomposed by that acid, so that the trial should be rather made on the part separated by washing. The porcelain clay of Cornwall, like that of China, contains many particles of talc and mica. The colours that occur in clays, depend either oil metallic, vegetable, bituminous, or coaly particles, pure clay being always white. The colours arising from a vegetable, bituminous, or coaly impregnation, are destroyed by heat, in an open fire, tmd therefore are by no means prejudicial to the finer uses to which clay may be appropriated; but those founded on metallic impregnations, are the most obstinate. Sometimes, however, the metallic particles are connected only with the coarser sandy part, in which case they may be separated by elutriation or washing, and sometimes they may be separated by the hand alone. Those clays which contain only argill, and silex, cannot be made to melt in the greatest heat of a furnace; but the addition of lime, or calces of iron, has the effect of rendering any clay fusible. . Calcareous earth, in tbe proportion of from ten to twelve per cwt. will do the same. KirWan includes the clays, properly so called, in the argillaceous genus, under the titles of native argill, porcelain clay or kaolin, common clays, in various states of induration, potters' clay, indurated clay, &c. and divides them into several tribes, which are subdivided into numerous families. It is possible that many of the steatites, before spoken of, belong to the argillaceous, rather than to the muriatic genus, but the limits of this work forbid a more lengthened research into their nature. Those capable of being converted into bricks, evidently range themselves under the argillaceous marls, or fourth tribe of the former genus. With respect to brick clay, Kirwan says, " The best is that, which when burned, has the fewest cracks, and this depends on the proportion of sand it contains ; if it contains too much, the clay will not be sufficiently ductile ; if too little, the bricks will be rifty ; and in that case more fine sand should be added." He also recommends that trial should be made of clays, before they are used, as a manure, as " Blue clays and marls are sometimes whiter when heated, and consequently owe their colour to volatile matter, coal, or bitumen : but some redden, and contain pyrites." The first are innocent, the last hurtful. In addition to the foregoing remarks on the constituent parts of clays, 304 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF it may be here observed, and possibly the observation may be considered of some importance, that the good or bad properties of clays for making bricks, may be inferred frpm the propprtion found by chemical analysis to exist between the two (argill and silex) ingredients of which clay is composed. Hence this family divides itself into two branches, viz. one in which the argill exceeds, or at least amounts to 20 per cwt. of the whole residium ; the other in which the siliceous ingredient amounts to more than 80 per cent, of the whole residium. If a clay cannot be formed into a brick, then the siliceous ingredient exceeds ; if it can be made into a brick, and this brick is liable to crack in drying, then the argillaceous ingredient is predominant. ' Soils. — The vegetable soils of this county may be distinguished into the black, growan, or gravelly, the shelfy or slaty, and the stiff reddish, or loamy (from the German word lej,me, viscid earth) which approaches nearly to the nature of clay, but differs greatly in texture, colours, and degrees of fertility. The highest grounds are covered with the first-mentioned soil, which consists of a light, moorish, black earth, intermixed with small particles of the granite rock, called growan,* from grow, a Cornish word for gravel. On the tops and sides of hills it is so lax and cold, that it produces nothing but sour grass, moss, and heath, or a dwarfish furze. Where the water cannot drain off, small marshes and bogs are formed. Here the soil is deeper, and less gravelly, but still yields only a thick brick turf, full of the matted roots of sedge grass and other marsh plants, which make a strong and lasting fuel, when thoroughly dried. This soil prevails much in the western parts of the county, and in the large tract of moors or coarse lands, lying in the neighbourhoods of Camelford, Bodmin, Liskeard, Launceston, and Stratton, some of which moors are a true peat. It varies in having more or less of gravel, in partaking more or less of a loamy nature, and in depth, which is from three to six or seven inches. It lies on a sub-stratumf of yellowish clay, and its earthy parts are so exceedingly light, that in a dry summer the sun quickly exhales their moisture, while in a wet one. or in winter, they are greatly reduced, and washed away from the grain in tilled grounds. In crofts, between the hills, this soil produces good potatoes, in abundance, rye, and pilez, nuda avena, or the naked oat of rye, and in some instances, in large fields, it bears barley and oats, depastures cows and sheep, and helps to rear young cattfe. In the parishes of Buryan, Sennan, and St. Levan, near the Land's End, the growan soil is of a very fertile description, and produces of red wheat from forty to forty-five Winchester bushels per * Growan seems to consist of transparent quartz, a small portion of decomposed felspar, and silvery mica, in a decayed state. In the fertile district of Meneage, the sub-stratum is entirely formed of quartz. + Britton and Brayley say, "Beneath it," (the growan) "is generally a stratum of cubical quartz, of various sizes, and from four to eight inches in thickness; and below this a whitish or yellowish loamy clay. By digging up, and removing the quartz, and afterwards intermixing the under stratum of clayey loam with the growan earth on the surface, a prolific soil is produced, fit for any kind of grain." Thus nature, ever bounteous, has an immediate remedy at hand for the chief defect in this soil, which arises from its having too much siliceous earth in its composition, and too little of the argillaceous kind. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 305 acre, pf 'prime barley, from forty-five to sixty, seventy, and even ninety, and of black oats nearly the same quantities. This rich soil has a strong loam incorporated with the growan, and is of a hazel colour. In the parish of Paul, near Newlyn and Mousehole, the same species of soil is frequently known to produce two crops of potatoes in one year. A very considerable portion of Cornwall is occupied by black growan, or gravelly soil : and it is not unworthy of notice, that the grass on it never burns. In the western parts of the county, and in those districts where granite prevails, it is not uncommon, as before mentioned, to see the surface of the ground encumbered, for a considerable extent, with immense detached fragments of rock, disposed in broad slabs, or huge blocks, some of which are of considerable height. Yet such are the industry and perseverance of the farmers, that they cultivate the intervening soil, for turnips, potatoes, pilez, wheat, and barley, by breaking the ground with a pick-axe, instead of a plough, for which there is no room. Dr. Maton, in his Mineralogical Map of the Four Western Counties, makes the granite, and its varieties, occupy nearly three fifths of the area of the county. The second soil predominates about the middle of the county, and is not only (particularly in gentle declivities and low grounds) esteemed better for wheat than the former, but exhibits a stronger spine of grass. Several other parts of the county have a soil of this. description. This soil is not unfrequently mixed with greater or lesser proportions of quartz ; and according as this prevails the value is diminished. In some cases, the dun or iron-stone forms the sub-stratum, and wherever this is met with, it is deemed a fortunate circumstance, being a certain indication of tbe fertility of the incumbent soil. Drought is the greatest enemy to this porous soil ; for part of its moisture escapes through its shelfy foundation, and the rest is exhaled by the sun-beams, unless it be warmed, strengthened, and consolidated with the more viscous earths or manures. From this porous quality the grass and corn always suffer after a long series of dry weather ; but droughts of any continuance are so very rare in Cornwall, that the husbandman has seldom much reason to complain in this respect. With sand, also, and the viscous earths it forms an excellent compost, which gives birth to the most exuberant crops, both of wheat and barley. The third soil is of a closer contexture than either of the others, and consequently retains the moisture of rain, the salts it receives from the higher grounds, the putrified parts of plants, and animals, and the bounty of manures, much longer than them. It is most commonly found on low grounds, gentle declivities, banks of rivers, and town lands, and the crops it produces are larger and ripen much sooner than those on the blacker and looser soils. This latter soil requires something that will quicken and open it, being generally found incumbent on a sub-stratum of clay. Akin to these loams, are moulds, which are generally of a black, brown, yellowish, or greyish brown colour^ and comprise animal or vegetable remains, in unison with loam. The proportion borne by these remains to the loam is highly interesting to agriculture, and can be pretty nearly (though not exactly) determined by comparing the weight of the moulds when driediafc Vol. I. 2 u 306 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF 140 degrees of Fahrenheit, with that which they lose by being heated to redness in an open fire, continued as long as any coaly substance remains in them. These three sorts of soils are not always equally and specifically distinct from each other ; but are so mixed and blended together in different places, that the black partakes more or less of the red, the red of the black, and the slaty of both, or either. Nor are they always found in separate and particular tracts, but in some cases they are so intermixed, that one part of a farm shall be of one soil, and the other quite different. A fourth, or sandy soil, now and then occurs, which however unpromising, may be converted to agricultural purposes by the use of clay. In the north riding of Yorkshire, this plan was successfully adopted nearly two centuries since, and is thus spoken of by Dr. Lister, in the " Philosophical Transactions" : " After having bared away two yards deep of sand, they sink a square pit, 6 yards deep, and 8 or 10 yards square. They lay .100 load of clay upon an acre of ground. They dig it at Midsummer, and only in a dry summer. They observe that for 3 or 4 years, it continues yet in clods upon the land ; and that the first year the land so manured, bears rank, ill-coloured, and broad-grained barley; but afterwards a plump round corn, like wheat. This clay manuring will, by certain experience, last 42 years in the ground, and then the ground must be clayed again. This sandy ground, unless clayed, will bear nothing but rye, whatever other manure or lime your compost be ; but once clayed, it will bear oats, barley + pease, &c." To these general remarks may be added, the observations of Carew and Tonkin, which, in some measure, shew what the state of agriculture was in their respective periods : " The Cornish soil, for the most part," says the first, " is lifted up into many hills, some great,, some little of quantity, some steep, some easy of ascent, and parted insunder by short and narrow vallies. A shallow earth doth cover their outside^ the substance of the rest consisteth ordinarily in rocks and shelf, which inakethi them hard for manurance, and subject to a dry summer's parching. The middle part of.the shire (saving the inelosures about some few towns and villages) lieth waste and open, sheweth a blackish colour, beareth' heath,, and spiry grass, and serveth in a manner only to summer cattle. That which bordereth upon either side of the sea, througb the inhabitants' good husbandry, of inclosing, sanding, and other dressing, carrieth a better hue, and more profitable quality. Meadow ground it affordeth little, pasture for cattle and sheep store enough, corn ground plenty." The second, in a note on this passage, says, " In the western part of the county, from the Land's End to Penryn, on the south, and St. Agnes on the north, the soil is mostly inclinable to a moor-stone, or, as we call it, a growan, in Cornish, gravel, and it is fitter for pasture, milch kine, bailey, pillis, i. e. naked oats, and oats too, than for wheat ; except it be that part of it called Meneage, which is excellent for all kind of grain, but more especially barley, and lies on a blue iron-stone ; and some few parishes besidesy in which is a mixture of what they call penny shelf, the very best bottom of any,, and growan. The northern coast, where the N. W. winds have not overwhelmed with fiand the most neighbouring parts to tbe sea, (which sandy shores are covered with THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 307 millions of small snails, of all sorts of shapes, in their shells, affording excellent food to the sheep, which greedily lick them up) lies mostly on a penny shelf, more to the inland, of a mixture of clay, and in some places of a deep, fat mould, and is excellent for all kinds of grain, especially wheat, as it likewise, too, produces an exceeding sweet pasture for feeding sheep, &c. And this sort of soil, variously intermixed, and more shallow, and on the shelf towards the sea, continues from St. Piran in the sands to Thrtagel; which part of the country, in the summer season, as being much more on a ksVel than the south 'part, .and having the advantage of the Gannel, and the beautiful river Alan, is by. far the pleasantest of any ; and were it but better wooded, I should not stick to compare it with the finest counties in the kingdom. From Tintagel to Hartland, and indeed most of the hundreds of Lesnowith, and Stratton, the soil inclines to a deep clay, and a colder bottom, though not without several veins of good land. The southern coast, from Penryn to Plymouth Harbour, is full of little hills, with a mixture of penny sbelfi clay, and fat mould, and yields a very good produce of corn and grass to the painful husbandman ; to which the plenty of most sorts of dressing does not a little contribute. The midland part of the shire answereth to Mr. Carew's description of it : only this I must add, that since his time the several sorts of grass seeds have been introduced every where with good success, so thatmeadow land is not so much wanted here as formerly." , The following remarks on the Cornish soils are from the pen of an intelligent correspondent; they differ in some respects from the preceding observations, but contain some! valuable additional particulars : " The granite soil is mostly dairy land, except the oufemoors, which are kept as grazing land for young cattle in the summer season. The cows fed by the dairy farmers on this species of soil, are of the old Cornish breed, and consequently small : but they are in general good for the pail. Sheep do not answer well on this soil, which is not good either for corn : but potatoes thrive admirably, and are of tbe best quality. The rocky and hilly parts (under the north-west winds) Would answer very well for planting, particularly with forest trees and Scotch fir. The land, on the south shore of Cornwall-, froin Rame to Penzance, consists generally of a rich slate Pr shelf. This soil is well adapted for corn and cattle, which are of the North Devon breed, and very good. The sheep in the neighbourhood of Probus, Tregony, and the adjoining parishes, are also very good, and great pains have been taken, and no expense has been spared in their selection from the best flocks in the kingdom. A great tract of, the midland part of the county is uncultivated downs, on which the soil differs considerably. In some cases, where the soil is red, they produce every twenty years, after undergoing the process of paring, burning, &c. and being manured with sea sand, one abundant crop of wheat, and two of oats. In others, where the soil is a light black loam, they are worth little for producing corn. ' The stone found on these soils is quartz, commonly called spar, and lies about four inches beneath the surface. The stratum under this spar is a cold shelf, commonly termed killas. Many parts of these wastes are calculated for planting with the same trees as the granite soil, particularly 2r 2 308 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF those sheltered from the north-west winds. The horned cattle on them, and the adjoining estates, are much better bred than those depastured on the granite soil. The sheep on them are small, but the flocks are large. In the vales, and adjoining hills, are large tracts of coppice woods, which are barked every twenty-five or thirty years, according to their growth, to the great advantage of their proprietors. Besides these coppice woods, there are large groves of oak timber, fitted for ship-building, &c. On the north of the county, from Moorwinstow, to Camelford, the soil is poor, the surface being wet, and much given to clay. From Camelford to Padstow, and from thence to Piran, the land is exceedingly good, particularly for corn and sheep, but the latter are not so select as those in the neighbourhoods of Probus and Tregony. The corn in the vicinity of Padstow is allowed to be the best in England. From Piran to Hayle Copper House, the land is poor, and a great part of it is overblown with sand, which is used by the inland farmers, on their estates, with great advantage." For the guidance of the agriculturist, it may not be irrelevant to add here, that the goodness of the soil depends on its being able to retain the quantity of moisture which is proper for the nourishment of vegetables, and no more ; and that the retentive power of a soil increases with the proportions of alumine, lime, and magnesia to be found in it, and diminishes as the proportion of its silex increases. There is no good soil that does not contain a certain portion of lime, though that portion is always combined with carbonic acid ; lime possessing the properties of hastening the dissolution and putrefaction of animal and vegetable matters, and retaining the quantity of moisture necessary for the vigorous growth of plants, corn, &c. which .moisture decomposes the atmospheric air, and conveying the oxygen to their roots, enables them to throw forth their products with greater ease and luxuriance. Every farmer, however, should ascertain the nature of his lime before he uses it, as lime, much contaminated by magnesia, is injurious to the growth of vegetables. Some idea of the manner in which the different strata in Cornwall are arranged* may be formed from their situation in the hill on which St. Agnes' Beacon is placed. On digging through this hill, (which is one of the highest hills in Cornwall, adjoining the shore, and more than 480 feet above the level of the sea) the strata were found to be disposed in the following order ; the vegetable soil, and common rubble extended to a depth of five feet, when succeeded a fine sort of white and yellow clay, fit to make tobacco pipes, to a depth of six feet. Under this was a stratum of sand resembling that on the sea shore, also six feet deep, beneath which lay a bed of sea beach pebbles ; next followed a white stony earth and rubble, to the depth of four feet, and lastly came a firm rock, in which some tin lodes shaped their course. It may not be irrelevant to remark, that the sea sand was lodged far above the level of the sea. This singular confirmation of strata once excited much disquisition among the learned, but the laborious researches of modern geologists demonstrate to conviction, that this, as well as many other arrangements, equally singular, may be ascribed to one primary cause— the deluge. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. NATURAL HISTORY. The other branches of this head, containing the inanimate ones, such as Mineralogy, Soils, &c. have been already noticed, for which reason, the present article will be exclusively confined to those partaking of a greater or less degree of animal existence; in which arrangement must be included — 1. Quadrupeds. — 2. Birds. — 3. Fish. — 4. Reptiles. —^-5. Insects. — 6. Polypes. — and 7. Plants. Horses. — The breeds of this noble animal, in Cornwall, whether destined; for agricultural use or pleasure, are by no means on a par with those in many other counties. The traces of the indigenous horse, or Goonhilly (so called from a wild down, of that name, extending almost from Helston to the Lizard Point, which was formerly celebrated for producing it) are evidently visible; and, though here and there some handsome horses are to be seen, they are either the offspring of crosses, or imported from the eastern and other parts of England. The horses, however, employed in agriculture, if small in stature, are strong limbed, hardy, active, well adapted, by their sure-footedness, for climbing, and descending the rough acclivities of the county, and, as observed by Worgan, they " eat no idle oats." In consequence of the bad state of the cross roads* they are much accustomed to carry wooden saddles, called packs, whereon are deposited corn, lime, or potatoes, and for the conveyance of faggot wood, poles, &c. short or long crooks are used, as occasion requires. The draught harness for ploughs and harrows, consists of a straw collar, called a hame, with wooden collar trees, to which are fastened rope traces. The treatment of horses is susceptible of considerable amelioration, both as to their food and manure, little of the requisite attention being paid to the quality of the. former, except for horses devoted to riding, or drawing carriages, and still less to the due preservation of the latter, which might be rendered exceedingly advantageous to their owners. Worgan adverting to the latter point, says, " No horse should be kept in any inclosed grounds after being shod, and broke in to regular work ; after this period, the stable in winter, with food on chaff, consisting of cut hay and oats, and a shed or enclosed yard in summer, with lucern, tares, or clover, are the proper places and food for this animal, for the sake of the most rigid economy." There can be no doubt, in the mind of any enlightened farmer, of the propriety of this suggestion. 310 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The manure that drops singly on grass, instead of promoting vegetative fertility, injures the herbage, and such spots are constantly avoided by cattle. That, however, deposited in a straw yard, gradually becomes identified with the straw, and being moistened with urine, forms a compost of the most valuable description. The same principal is applicable to all other animals on a farm, except sheep, whose powers of fertilizing depend principally on being folded in open grounds. Mules. — This animal is bred in considerable numbers, and with great propriety, as it is well suited to Cornwall, remarkably sure-footed, traverses the most difficult hills and roads'with agility and security, is able; to carry heavy burthens,5 capable of long fasting, and hardly inferior to the camel in the performance of painful and continued drudgery. The greater part of the moveable commodities of Cornwall is conveyed on the backs- of the horses or mules. Considerable numbers are employed in carrying the produce of, and supplies for the mines; and the price for a good one is frequently as high as fifteen, eighteen, and twenty guineas. Cattle.- — A much greater variety and higher degree of excellence are to be found among these, than in the animal last described. While they partake of the North Devon, South Devon, and other breeds, they also differ much in size and other properties, occasioned by various tastes and local circumstances. Of the larger species* many are sent into the rich lands of Somersetshire, to be fattened for the Bath, Bristol, Wells, Bridgewater, and Taunton Markets, or for the use of the Royal Navy. Some of these have obtained the agricultural premiums, especially one belonging to lord Falmouth, another to Mr. J. J. Peters, and another to the Rev. H. H. Tremayne. The smaller, however, are preferred for meat, and very justly, as nothing can be more contrary to nature than the preposterous size and excessive fatness of cattle so eagerly studied to be obtained in Leicestershire and other counties, by giving them oil cakes, and different artificial food. It has been ascertained by experience, that the size of a bullock is not always the best criterion, either of the quantity or goodness of the meat. In overgrown animals, the carcases are very frequently nothing more than masses of large bones and tough hides, for which the Irish cattle, in particular, are remarkable, while those of less bulk, have commonly small bones, thin hides, and little offal, with that tendency to fatten which is so desirable in cattle intended to be slaughtered. The Scotch cattle, hardly any part of which, when killed, can be termed useless, strongly corroborate this opinion. This species thrives well in the county, and produces excellent beef. These smaller cattle must not be confounded with the native breed of the county, which is very small, and of a black colour, with short horns, coarse bones, and a large offal, but admirably fitted to endure the changeable temperature of the climate. A bullock of this description may weigh from three to four hundred pounds. In coarse grounds the native cattle are very small, for in the summer months they live mostly upon heath and furze : but in large tenements, where the soil has been improved, and the owners choose to breed them, they have as large cattle as elsewhere. With these the markets are well supplied, particularly the larger towns, as Bodmin, Truro, &c. but calves are generally THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 311 spld too soon for the butchers to have fine veal, in consequence of the great demand for milk and butter. One material cause of degeneracy among the cattle is the improper practice of permitting bulls of the native breed to associate with heifers of superior breeds in the moors and downs, whither they are sent for summer pasture, and where they commonly return in calf. A similar custom prevails in some parts of the East Indies, and to it have been ascribed by many authors the very inferior cattle commonly met with in that country. Too much celerity cannot be used in banishing the practice. When the daily, hourly increase of our population is considered, an increase in which Cornwall fully shares, the necessity of supplying it with abundant and wholesome food, cannot admit of a moment's dispute, and in the same manner as we have improved the different sorts of fruits, by grafting and other methods, we may, by crossing continually, and intercrossing, raise the native cattle of Cornwall to a higher standard. The grass lands, perhaps, generally speaking, are not so well suited for seconding these operations, as those in the low lands of Somersetshire and other places: but, where the herbage is deficient in fallowing powers, the deficiency may be, iu a great measure, remedied by turnips, carrots, rutabaga, and even brown sugar itself, commixed with vegetable food* The nutritious quality of sugar has been amply demonstrated, and it forms a plentiful ingredient in turnips, carrots, and many of the grasses, as may be seen in Sir H. Davy's works, on Agricultural Chemistry. The patient, laborious ox, has all the same good qualities in Cornwall, as he generally exhibits in other counties ; and it is fortunate for the county that he possesses them, as no where are those qualities more put to the test, scarcely any agricultural work being performed without a greater or less degree of his assistance. In opposition, however, to the practice of some other parts of England, he is shoed, or cued, by a machine called a brake, which is done on his attaining the age. of three years, the common period fixed for his beginning to work. A plough team consists sometimes, of four, with * The fine cattle here and there produced in Cornwall, by judicious treatment, would, it might be supposed, induce the breeders in general to follow the example, and adopt all the plans that might have succeeded in improving the stock. Independant of the practice of letting bulls of the old breed associate with heifers of superior breeds, little care is taken with -respect to furnishing the cattle with sufficiently nourishing food. Worgan, on this head, says ; " From the general deficiency of house-room and comfortable farm-yards throughout the county, as also of more extensive winter green crops, all cattle, particularly young stock, sustain much injury for want of more generous food, and what is almost equal to it, warm shelter; but the evil by no means rests here, for not one quarter of the dung is raised that might be, and a long train of evils follows from this deficiency." " In the winter," he also says, " the stock are seen ranging the fields, the adjacent coarse wastes, or straying in the lanes, after having eaten a straw breakfast, under a shed or lee hedge, which repast is repeated in the evening for supper." Is it wonderful, that with such negligent, may it not be said, barbarous treatment, the cattle of Cornwall have degenerated, and still degenerate 1 A sense of their own interest should teach the farmers, that in proportion to the care they may take of their cattle, will be the return in milk, butter, meat, and labour ! To half starve them is to lessen the quantity of each ; and they may rest assured, that economizing the provender of their cattle, so far from doing them any real service, is a most unjustifiable species of extravagance, both as it regards the public and themselves. 312 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF or without a horse to lead, and sometimes of six ; and when the animals are at work, they are enlivened with artless songs, by the boy who guides them, to which circumstance Mr. Warner alludes, in his tour, in a peculiarly interesting manner. The cows are mostly of the Cornish or Devonshire breeds, but here and there some Guernsey and Jersey ones are perceivable. The half-bred Guernsey, however, is thought the best, because it combines abundance of milk with an augmentation of size, that fits it if necessary, to be killed for the Market. Milk and butter, as before mentioned, are in such high request in Cornwall, that the keeping of cows is a most extensive as well as profitable employment; and a large quantity of grass lands, both in high and low situations, is appropriated to their maintenance, with some waste grounds, called crofts, which are kept up all the summer for the cows, until the early part of November, when they are turned into them. About three weeks before their calving, the cows are driven back into the grass fields. Most of these are let to persons in inferior spheres of life, who pay the owners from £6, to £8, per head, for seven or eight months, and rent, perhaps, six or eight cows each. A piece of ground is generally allowed to the renters, for growing potatoes, with which, and the skimmed milk, they fatten a great many porkers. When a cow approaches her time of calving, the owner is under the necessity of providing another in her stead, flush, as it is called, in milk. The benefits of this system are very great, where too large a compensation is not required for the rent of the cows, as not only a considerable number of poor people is thereby fed, but an increased quantity of food, such as milk and butter, vegetables, poultry, &c. is afforded for supplying the neighbouring markets, Very little cheese is made in any part of Cornwall : but it is famous, with its sister county, Devonshire, for that well-known production of the dairy, clotted cream, so termed in consequence of the thick consistence to which the raw, or unscalded milk, is reduced, by a peculiar operation, imperfectly practised every where, though many attempts have been made, except in Cornwall and Devon. In the eastern counties it is customary to skim off the cream from milk, without its being previously scalded : but in the counties alluded to, milk intended to produce either cream or butter, is strained through a cloth or bunting sieve, into shallow earthern or block tin pans, or copper ones, tinned inside, (the two former are preferable) containing from two to five gallons, wherein it remains for twelve hours : after which the pans, if there be more than one, are severally placed and kept over a slow fire, until the cream rises to the top in a wrinkling, furrowed, pellicle, about the eighth or ninth part of an inch in thickness. They are then removed from the fire, and taken into the dairy, in which, as the milk cools, the cream becomes firm or clotted. The difficulty of the operation seems to lie in ascertaining the exact time, when the cream has completely separated itself from the milk. If the milk be suffered to boil, the quality of the cream is much deteriorated. That quality may be also affected by the temperature of the weather. In summer time, after the milk has been scalded, and removed to the dairy, the pans cannot stand in too cool a situation ; while, in winter, care should be taken to prevent the heat from escaping THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 313 too rapidly, /which likewise impoverishes the cream. A slight covering, therefore, is sometimes thrown over the pans for this purpose. It is obvious, from this explanation, that in proportion to the thickness or consistency of cream, will be the firmness and value of the butter. Two modes of making this are in practice, One from the cream skimmed from raw milk, or milk not subjected to the effect of fire, which is turned in a wooden barrel or churn, until it hardens ; the other from scalded cream, by the hand, which must be previously immersed in hot, and then in cold water, in a wooden bowl, or small bucket that has been separately rinsed with the same sorts of water. By rapidly moving the hand round the bowl, or bucket, and constantly in a similar direction, either from" right to left, or left to right, the cream gradually condenses together, and throws out its milky particles, or butter-milk, which is poured off. The butter is then washed and kneaded together by the hand in several successive quantities of cold water, with a little salt, well beaten on a wooden trencher, until scarcely any moisture remains, and finally formed into pounds, or pieces, from sixteen to eighteen ounces each, which are stamped by wooden prints, inscribed with different figures, or the name of the person carrying on the dairy. The butter-milk is deemed highly nutritious, especially for pigs; and even persons labouring under weak habits of body, have derived astonishing effects from using it. The rearing of calves resembles that in other counties. The cattle, though in general healthy, are troubled occasionally with a disease, called the head-flay, in which the head suddenly swells to an enormous size, with fatal effects to the animal labouring under it, unless the usual remedy, deep incisions made under the tongue, and filled with salt, be speedily applied. Goats. — -These animals are almost as numerous in Cornwall as in Wales, and particularly in the hilly districts, where their kids are easily and cheaply fattened for the market. Deer. — Anciently, deer of the red species abounded in this county, but at present they are rarely met with. Some, however, have made their appearance on the downs surrounding Bodmin, and in the vicinity of the woods upon the moors. Some years ago they were often found in the north-eastern parts of the county, in that part which intervenes between Launceston and Stratton. The fallow deer, in the same manner as in other counties, may be seen iu the parks of most gentlemen of fortune. Sheep. — The Cornish sheep, about 200 years since, were remarkably small, and had coarse wool like hair: but as agricultural knowledge increased, they improved both in size and the quality of their wool, nntil by an intermixture* with some of the best breeds, introduced at various periods, they vied with almost any sheep in England, * In the summer of 1815, Francis Hearle Rodd, esq. of Trebai tha Hall, went into Leicestershire, and purchased twenty-five ewes to breed from, and hired at the same time, a ram from that county, for two years, which ram won the best premium at the Agricultural Society at Bodmin, in the summer of 1816. John Penhallow Peters, esq. of Philleigh, has a large sort of sheep which are crossed with rams from Durham. Mr. Hurdon, of Treludie, has a very good sort of sheep which have been judiciously crossed with the new Leicester rams, and are in symmetry, size, and wool, equal to any in the county. Vol. I. 2 s 314 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF in these points. Wool, consequently, became plentiful, and was generally sold to persons travelling on purpose to buy it, for it was seldom carded, spun, or woven, except by poor old people in some parts of the county, who, after preparing their yarn, carried it to the Launceston, Camelford, and other markets, where it fetched a good price. About the year 1769, some public spirited gentlemen established a woollen manufactory at Penryn, which afforded employment to more than 600 persons. Worgan describes the old Cornish breed of sheep as having grey faces and legs, coarse, short, thick necks, standing lower before than behind, narrow backs, flatfish sides, a fleece of coarse wool, weighing about two or three pounds eight ounces each, mutton seldom fat, and weighing from eight to ten pounds per quarter. Another species of sheep, called by Worgan, mongrel flocks, live upon the downs, heaths, and moors, both in the summer and winter, and are very hardy and active. Their mutton is well tasted, and the quarters weigh about two pounds each more than those of the former. They bear fleeces from two pounds, to four pounds each, of moderate quality ; and some of them have horns. Another species of sheep is found among the towans, or sand hillocks, on the north-east coast, particularly at St. Piran in the sands, Gwythian, Phillack, and Sennen Green, whose mutton is of a superior flavour, and whose fleece approaches the quality of South Down wool. Though the lands where they feed are scarcely covered with sod, and the herbage is very short, they fatten surprizingly, which has been ascribed to their devouring snails of the turbinated kind, of all sizes, that come forth from the ground early in the morning. Both the Leicestershire and South Down breeds have their advocates. The climate is considered peculiarly favourable to the production of fine fleeces ; and since the act of parliament, passed in the 55th year of the reign of his present majesty, George III, entitled " An act to reduce the duties on all sheep-wool, the growth of the united kingdom, which shall be sold by auction for the growers, or first purchasers, to the small sum of two-pence on every twenty shillings of the purchase ;" the principal growers of wool in the eastern district of Cornwall, and the western district of Devon, (patronized by all the principal noblemen and gentry in the two counties) for the mutual advantage of themselves, and the dealers and consumers of the above staple commodity, established a Wool Mart, and resolved to hold an annual auction for the sale thereof by sample, at Torpoint, near Plymouth-Dock, where every facility and accommodation is afforded. The first sale, held on the 22nd of September 1815, was numerously attended, and good prices were made, according to the various samples. With deference to those who laudably employ themselves in improving the quality, as well as augmenting the quantity of wool, we would submit to their consideration, whether accommodating sheep to the nature of the soil, or, in other words, trying by repeated experiments what breed will answer best on a particular soil, be not preferable to, and more likely to be attended by success than, forcing sheep, as it were, to inhabit a soil for which they may not be adapted. The climate, as before observed, is calculated to meliorate the quality of wool. If this were seconded by a due care in selecting proper soils for feeding sheep, the quantity, at the same time, would increase in a similar THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. . 315 proportion. If the principle be correct, that to render soils as productive as their nature will admit, certain manures are necessary to call forth their highest powers, the principle that soils have a material influence on the health and improvement of animals, equally corresponds with reason. Local situations, it is well known, are not without their effects on the human frame. They must similarly, and perhaps in a much greater degree, operate on brutes. This adaptation of soils to animals, and animals to soils, has never been properly consulted in Cornwall or any other county. In the mean while, until this most desirable end be accomplished, it should be the aim of every wool grower to combine good meat and good wool together, in as large proportions as possible. The Agricultural Society, by conferring premiums on the best shearers, has excited much emulation among them. Pigs. — Of all the various species of pigs, none seems to be more profitable, either as to form, in breadth and depth, health of constitution, disposition to fatten quickly, at a small expense, and flavour of meat, than the Chinese, crossed with other good sorts. As the Cornish pigs are chiefly of this description, it would be superfluous to dilate upon this head. The remarks before made, as to the propriety of preserving the manure of the horse, are equally suitable to that of the pig, which, by the present plan of permitting him to run about where he pleases, is almost entirely useless. Worgan suggests that he "should be consigned to appropriate yards and sheds, where he might be fed with lucern, tares, or clover, in the summer, and potatoes, Swedish turnips, &c. in the winter, with a steady view to that essential article, manure, and the security of the farmers' and neighbours' crops," and have his present unwarrantable liberty abridged. The food given to pigs, in general, is better suited to its ^voracity, than to the improvement of its flesh, and too frequently consists Of disgusting articles, that ought to be thrown on the dunghill. Milk, potatoes, barley meal, meat liquor, good grass, and other things of a similar kind, only, are the proper food of an animal that administers so largely to the nourishment of man. The animal- is not naturally filthy either in his food or manners : but becomes so from the little care taken to bring him up in habits of cleanliness. Were he confined and fed, as Mr. Worgan has pointed out, from an early age, or only permitted to run in fields, without access to offensive articles, many, who now object to eat pork, from being ignorant in what way it was fattened, would readily admit it to their tables, and avail themselves of one of the most nourishing foods which the beneficent Creator of all things has dispensed to mankind. There are also badgers, otters, hares, foxes, rabbits, and other quadrupeds common to all parts of England, of which nothing remarkable can be said ; except that foxes have been sometimes made so tame, as to follow their masters like spaniels : and there is an instance of a hare that would take bread out of any man's hand, and was, in all respects, as gentle, free, and easy as a lap-dog. His master bad an old spaniel and greyhound, both of which were fond of hare hunting, and had sometimes killed them without the direction of the huntsman ; yet these dogs were so aecustomed to this hme> that they often lay close to each other by the same fire. 2s2 316 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF > Birds. — We shall next describe the birds in any: respect peculiar to Cornwall. They may be divided into two sorts ; first, those that are perennial, or stay constantly all the year round in the same country; and secondly, such as are migriatoryj which depart at certain stated seasons, and return after a fixed time of absence. To > the first sort belong hawks, as marlions, spar-hawks, or sparrow-hawks, hobbies, and in some places lannards. But the most remarkable bird is the Cornish chough, always met with here, though but little known in other places. It is found, however, among the Alps, in the island of Candia, in the Cyclades, on the sea coast of Cork, in Ireland; in Wales, and in some few other places. This bird generally weighs about twelve or thirteen ounces, and is in length from the tip of the bill to the end of the tail, seventeen inches, but to the end of the claws, sixteen inches, and its breadth, when the wings are extended, is thirty-three inches and a half. Its cry resembles that of a jack-daw, but more hoarse ; it is of the same shape, and almost as large as a crow. Its bill, legs,-- and feet, are red : but the feathers all over the body are black. It is remarkable for the unusual softness of its voice, when it applies for meat, to those who commonly feed and fondle it ; and, on the contrary, it gives a frightful shriek at the approach of any thing strange. It is kept tame about the houses, and will steal and hide money, or any showy things that fall in its way ; though it is not quite so unlucky as a jack-daw. It builds its nest upon inaccessible cliffs, and in the middle of the steepest rocks. Some call it the slander of the country : but the ancient inhabitants were of a different opinion, and they bore it in their coats of arms. The principal singing birds, are thrushes, blackbirds, green, and brown linnets, goldfinches, bullfinches,' and larks, but no nightingales.. .1 ... Theshrite, or shrike, called in Cornwall the holm thrush, is also noticed in various parts of the county. The Cornish call the holly tree, holm ; and consequently this bird has its name from feeding on holly berries in the winter. In appearance it is not unlike the thrush, but it is easily known from that charming songster, by a peculiarly disagreeable; chirp, nnf . The green * woodpecker is a beautiful bird, being remarkable for a vermilion crown on -thctopnof its head, and the different shades of green in the body and wings. One of them was killed at Godolphin, in October 1757. That beautifully coloured bird of the feathered race, the kingfisher, is often seen in this county, particularly near the Tamar, and other rivers. The golden-crowned wren is the least bird seen in Cornwall, and is admired for its beautiful saffron colour, and scarlet crest, as well as for the smallness of its body. 1 The pitteril of Catesby,' or the little peterel of Edwards^ is sometimes met with here. : This bird is also called the storm-finch: Catesby describes it to be about the size of a chaffinch, and says that the whole bird, except the rump, which i&iiwhite, is of a dusky brown colour, tbe back being somewhat darker than the belly ; the bill is half an inch long, and crooked at the end ; the feet are webbed, with a small claw or nail on each heel,' and without a toe. ; They rOve all over the Atlantic ocean, and are seen on the coasts of America, as well as on those of Europe, many hundred leagues from THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 317 shore. Their appearance, as the sailors believe, forbodes a storm ; and, in reality, they are never seen except the sea is agitated. They use their wings and feet with surprising swiftness ; the former are long, and resemble those of swallows, and they fly in a direct line. They are generally seen skimming swiftly on the surface of the waves when they are most perturbed. Mr. Edwards thinks it strange that this bird should subsist at such a distance from land, where it cannot rest but on the water ; for it never appears near the shore, or ships,, but in tempestuous weather. It flutters so near the surface of the water, that it seems to walk upon it, and the vulgar are of opinion that it was called peterel, in allusion to St. Peter's walking on the sea. In Mr. Moyle's letters on various subjects, published in his works, he particularly mentions this bird, which he first saw in 1714, at Launceston, near which place it was taken alive. Mr. Jago afterwards obtained another from a fisherman at Looe, and in 1716, Mr. Moyle found one dead on his own grounds; but he says, that he never saw one . entirely black, or without a white spot either on the rump, or at the bottom of the belly. One of those he inspected had an entire white annulus round the rump, and that at Launceston was white under the belly. He considered this, however, only an accidental difference, perhaps of age and sex, and not a specific one. Dam pier- was the first author who noticed it, which he did in the history of his yoyage to New Holland, &c. in 1699. He observes in another letter, that the regulus cru status was very common in the county, and that he had in his possession the cock of the merula torquata, the rarest of the whole tribe. Mr. Moyle boasts, in the same letters, of having added to his collection the Greenland dove, or sea-turtle, and the himantopus, the last of which was never seen either by Mr. Willoughby or Mr. Ray. It was killed, iu 1718, with four others, at a shot, near Penzance. He alludes, also, to the Cornish gannet, Which, contrary to Mr. Ray, he considers the same as the Soland goose. The cole- mouse, or the parus ater of Gesner, and other pari, especially the parus cceruleus, were frequently seen in Mr. Moyle's time, in Cornwall, and of the first, he discovered a nest in Mr. Edgcumbe's park. In April, 1720, he added the upupa, or hoopee, to bis collection, which was similar, in every respect, to that figured in Willoughby's Ornithology, except that the breast was of the same colour as the neck, or a pale red, and not white, variegated with black strokes. • He did not imagine it to be very rare, but believed it to be a bird of passage, as he had never heard of any being seen in winter, and that it went in pairs during the spring and summer. .In September, 1755, an uncommon bird was seen in this county, which measured from the tip of the bill to the end of the tail, ten inches, and in breadth, when its wings were extended, twenty-one inches. The bill was flattish, thin, three tenths of an inch long, somewhat crooked, and opened to the width of two inches and a half. The mouth was of a ruddy colour within, and the eye black and large in proportion to the bill. The tail was five inches long, consisting of ten feathers of equal length. It had four toes, the middlemost of which was seven eighths of an inch long ; while the legs were only five eighths. Its colpur was between that of a sparrow-hawk and a woodcock : but the 318 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF - whole inclined somewhat more to a black. It weighed two ounces and a half and four pennyweights; was dull and quiet by day, but noisy and clamorous by night. It seems to have been the same bird as the fern owl of Shropshire, and the churn owl of Yorkshire, from the noise it made when flying. The blackbird (so termed) is extremely susceptible of climate, and in some of our cold northern counties is often seen of a snowy whiteness. It is also sometimes seen of a cream colour. In 1812, a blackbird with a white tail was exhibited in Scarborough. In 1815, one was shot in the parish of St. Martin's, near Looe, by Mr. R. Little, of Hessingford, perfectly ivhite. In 1813, was taken up in an exhausted state, in the parish of Stratton, a white bird rather larger than a thrush, and approaching nearer to the cuckoo, in conformation and hue, than to any other bird. This volatile had the long feathers of the thigh reaching to the toes, and on the whole did not exactly resemble any known species. It was preserved by the Rev. John King, of Stratton, and presented by him to the President of the Royal Society, who has deposited it in Mr. Bullock's Museum, in Piccadilly The migratory species comprise swallows, woodcocks, and other birds, found throughout England, at certain seasons. The first, according to Carew, have been discovered in old tin works and caverns, or holes in the sea cliffs, which is corroborated by many facts of a similar nature, both in England and foreign countries : but the circumstance by no means proves, as several authors have asserted, that the swallow is not a bird of passage, for it has often been met with by mariners at a vast distance from land ; and White in his history of Selborne, particularly mentions his having witnessed an assemblage of myriads of swallows, preparatory to their departure. The woodcock, also, though it undoubtedly emigrates, does not always leave the countries to which it occasionally resorts. In the summer of 1755, some gentlemen, hunting in the vicinity of Penzance, flushed a woodcock, and on going to the bush, whence it flew out, they perceived a nest, with two eggs therein. One of these was placed under a pigeon, and in a few days a living woodcock was hatched. Many, and especially Mr. Daines Barrington, have controverted the opinion, that either the woodcock or any other birds migrate: but every one who resides close to the sea coast, particularly fishermen, can testify to the contrary. Mr. Warner, in adverting to this subject, in his " Tour through Cornwall," says that the " annual periodical arrival of woodcocks from the Atlantic, at the close of the year, is as naturally expected, and as surely takes place, as the return of winter after the autumn, and that the time of their visit is directed by so certain an instinct, that the inhabitants can tell by the temperature of the air, the weeks, if not the day, on which they will arrive," and cites, "as a proof of the definite time of their arrival," that a gentleman at Truro, having sent to the Land's End for several brace to be forwarded to him, for a particular occasion, was informed, in answer, by his correspondent, that no woodcocks had yet arrived, but that on the third day from his writing, if the weather continued as it then was, there would be plenty, which proved to be the case, and the THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 319 gentleman, accordingly, received the number of birds he had ordered. Mr. Warner, in the two last pages of the same tour, also mentions, " two winters ago (in 1807) the wind suddenly shifting to the north-east, when these birds were on their passage, and blowing strongly from, that quarter, the poor voyagers were exhausted before they could reach the land, and falling into the sea, were drowned, drifted on shore, and picked up in vast numbers by the peasantry." In " Fowling," a very pleasing poem, published by Cadell and Davies, in 1808, this, or a like incident, is most interestingly alluded to in the following lines : — " 111 fares it with him then On stormy seas midway surpriz'd : no land Its swelling breast preseuts, where safe reclin'd His panting heart might find a short repose ; But wide around the hoarse resounding sea Meets his dim eye. Should some tall ship appear, High bounding o'er the waves, urg'd by despair, He seeks the rocking masts, and throws him down Amid the twisted cordage : — thence repell'd, If instant blows deprive him not of life, He flutters weakly on, and drops at last, Helpless and flound'Ting, in the whit'niug surge." The woodcock is so feeble for some days after its arrival, that it may be easily knocked down with a stick, or even taken with the hand. In 1812, a beautiful white woodcock was shot by major Trevanion, in his park at Carhayes ; it is now in his possession, and is esteemed a great curiosity. The snipe likewise emigrates, in certain cases: but in places where sheltered moors abound, and springs present themselves, not subject to the influence of frost, they have little temptation to quit the country. Almost every sportsman must recollect his springing snipes, on downs, even in the height of summer; and on Bodmin Downs, in particular, young snipes, very recently from the nest, have been often raised. — Buffon's Natural History contains many valuable particulars concerning migratory birds. The bee-eater, a most beautiful volatile, is common in Italy, and particularly so in the islands of Candia, and Crete. It is also very numerous in the oriental regions, and it has been asserted by naturalists, that it has never visited England. In 1807, however four of these elegant birds were observed in the parish of Maddern, in this county, and two of them were shot. The eagle has been seen in the mountainous parts of Ireland, upon Snowdon, and in other parts of North Wales, but has been seldom observed in England. A bird of this rapacious and powerful kind was 'however shot, a few years since, 'by Mr. Rain in the parish of Lanteglos^ near Fowey. It was full grown, of a dark brown colour, and finely clouded on the back with deeper beautifully varied shades of the same. Of river and sea birds, there are coots, sanderlings, sea-larks, sea-pies, and puffins, 320 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF (which some esteem as a delicacy, while others consider that they have a fishy taste) gulls, mews, tarrocks, gannetts, murres, herons, bitterns, lapwings, curlews, barnacles, and shags, which in the north are called cranes and didappers. ». .:, Fish.— These may be divided into the river and lake, and sea fish.; Among the former may be enumerated the shot or trout, the salmon, the salmon-peel, sea-trout, the eel, and others of inferior note. There are several diversities of the first, or trout, which in ponds sometimes grows to the length of twelve or fourteen inches, but its flesh is not so firm as that of the common trout. In the rivers Alan, Camel, and Laine, near Pendavy, there is a grey trout, whose flesh, in summer, is red and delicate. The river Fowey, contains a black trout, which is best taken in May or June, and is occasionally of great dimensions. We should suppose this to be tbe sea-trout, which often attains a considerable size. At the latter end of August, another trout appears, called, from the time in which it is commonly seen, the Bartholomew trout. It is, in general, about eighteen inches long, with a deeper belly than that of the last-mentioned, and flesh of a reddish tinge, which is held in higher esteem than the preceding. The trout, indeed, is found in all brooks and rivers, not affected by the water issuing from mines, which is gradually fatal to all fish. In Loe Pool, described in another place, a peculiar species of trout has been discovered, which seems to differ greatly from the other kinds. It is nearly sixteen inches long, with a large eye, and the back of a deep purple colour, and scales of a silvery hue. The belly from the straight line, passing from the gills to the middle of the tail, is of a bright pearl colour, with scarlet spots, except on the back, where they are purplish. Salmon, pf a very fine quality, are taken in large quantities in the Tamar, (particu larly in the weirs at Cotehele) Lynher, at Lanhydrock, in the weirs belonging to the honourable Mrs. Agar, in that part of the Camel, lying between Wadebridge and Padstow, and also in the Fowey, in the last of which they are caught from the latter end of the spring until the autumn. The salmon-peel, of course, is found wherever the salmon resorts, with salmon-fry, white-fish, or gravling, as they are differently styled in various places. The eel is met with almost every where : but is thought to possess most flavour in a small creek between the parish of Budock and Falmouth, where it attains a large size. Jacks, perch, carp, tench, and others, found in the more inland parts of the kingdom, are rare, except carp and tench, in the ponds of private gentlemen. Cray-fish are also rare. The sea fish, with which the coasts of Cornwall abounds, are of numerous species. Of these, the whale kind, from being the largest, naturally attracts the first notice. In 1807, a whale, of an extraordinary size, was left by the tide on St. Minver's sands, nearly opposite Padstow, where, for several days, crowds of spectators assembled to view this wonderful inhabitant of the ocean. It was afterwards cut up, and carried away in carts, and on. pack-saddles, for manure. Its length was sixty feet, and was. valued at £350. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 321 The blower, or fin-fish, the physeter of authors, and another species of the whale kind, which owes its name to the circumstance of its blowing the water to a considerable height* through a pipe or hole in its head, is also found on the coasts. The grampus, formerly supposed to be a young whale, but now known to be distinct from it, has been frequently seen more than eighteen feet in length, and is sometimes so large as to weigh a thousand pounds. It is excessively voracious, and makes great ravages among the herring, mackerel, and pilchard shoals, and preys occasionally upon porpoises, which are distinguished from others of the same tribe, by having their back fins pointing towards the head, and sloping away backwards : its proper name is porcus priscis, or hog-fish, which was probably bestowed upon it, either in consequence of the form of its snout, its wallowing in water, or the quantity of fat beneath its skin. The blue, or basking-shark, is remarkable for having no gills, and breathing through holes situated near the pectoral fins. It frequents the Cornish shores during the pilchard season, at which time it renders some places very dangerous for bathing. It is a great enemy to fishing-nets, and most of the fishermen supply themselves with large hooks for catching them. A peculiarly large fish of this description, was taken at Penryn, on the 3rd of January 1809, which proved, on an admeasurement, to be thirty- one feet long, nineteen feet in circumference, eight feet and a half in height, or breadth, and five feet and a half wide at its mouth, and weighed, according to a computation, about seven tons. This extraordinary fish was observed about day-break, by some persons on Penryn. Quay, in the act of steering towards the town. Intelligence of the event being communicated, three boats were manned and dispatched, under the directions of captain Dunn, and succeeded in effecting their object. Another kind of shark, called in Cornwall, the porbeagle, is now and then observed, which Dr. Borlase says is different from those described by any author. The sea-fox, properly termed the thresher, from the address and violence with which it strikes the grampus, and even the whale, with its long tail, whenever they meet, is rare off the Cornish shores, but often seen at some distance from them. Several voyagers mention the contest between a thresher and whale to be one of the most striking spectacles, and that the strokes inflicted by the former on the latter may be heard at a considerable distance, The monk, or angel-fish, is of the flat kind, and erroneously confounded by some with the mermaid, to which it bears not the least similitude. One of them was taken in July, 1757, at Penzance, in a trammel-net, whose nature appeared to be between the dog-fish and the ray. The belly was white, and the back of a dusky or brownish hue. A sea-dragon was also taken here in the year 1757. It had a deep furrow on the back, in which it is said to conceal the poisonous spines of its dorsal fins. The fishing frog, or sea-devil, has been likewise seen, but very seldom. The same is the case with the sun-fish, justly considered one of the most singular among the finny tribes, and perhaps called so from being rather round or globular. One of these, of a Vol. I. 2 t 322 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF small size was taken, near Penzance, in May, 1743, which was three inched thick at the back, and only three quarters of an inch thick at the belly. The tail was gristly and transparent, the colour dappled, with the darkest spots on the back, and the belly of a silvery or pearlish hue, with streaks half an inch wide, consisting of two lists of a dark colour, between which there was one in the middle spotted with black. The whistle-fish, the sea-loach, (a particular species of sucking-fish) and the bull- card, may be added to the productions of these seas. In 1756, a fish, not unlike the dranunculus of Rondeletius, was captured in Mount's Bay, but it greatly exceeded in dimensions those of the same species taken in the Mediterranean. When it first came out of the water, it displayed all the various shades of lively yellow, pearl colour, and blue. A fish, called the sea-adder, with back and tail, fins and scales, shaped like those of the land adder, is often met with by fishermen, who, from the foregoing circumstances, have given it the appellation of the sea-adder. It is generally about sixteen inches long. In the belly of one of them, when opened, several hundreds of young fry, resembling little eels, were found, which on being put into the water, swam about in it, with great alacrity. This sea-adder had a semicircular furrow on its back. The conger is caught in great numbers, at all seasons of the year, and of various sizes, from one pound, to an hundred pounds in weight. It is often salted in for winter's food, and, when fresh, forms a prominent article in pies. Borlase speaks of another eel, of the same species, which has a milder taste, and fewer small bones. Among the edible fish, stand the turbot, plentiful during the summer and autumn, in Mount's Bay ; the pearl, or, according to its Cornish appellation, the lug-a-leaf ; the halibut, almost as good as turbot, particularly a genus of it, called the whisk ; the sole, which is of the largest size near the Scilly Islands, and of which there is a curious kind, named the lantern, from its transparency ; the plaice ; the dab ; the flounder ; the basse, remarkable for its handsome shape and compact structure ; the mullet, and the sir-mullet, the last, which is so highly esteemed by epicures, for its delicious flavour, by some compared with that of a woodcock ; the John doree, or gilded-fish, equally valued by the same persons for its firm flesh, though it is rather drier than the turbot or sole, and always very abundant in the pilchard season; the gurnett, or gurnard, or piper, which comprises the grey gurnard, the tub-fish, the red gurnard, or rocket, and the streaked gurnard, and is vulgarly called the piper, because it makes a noise when caught, something like the sound of a pipe; the cod ; the hake; the whiting; the mackerel; the herring ; the pilchard ; and the sprat, of which there are two kinds, one the offspring of the pilchard, the other of the herring. To this list must be added two sorts of garr-fish, or horn-fish, one called the garrock, and the other the skipper, singular for moving its upper jaw ; and the black-fish, which has very thin small scales, is about fifteen inches long, and three quarters of an inch broad, exclusive of the fin, with a head and nose similar to those of the trout, a little mouth, very small teeth, and a full and bright eye. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 323 As the fisheries of Cornwall require to be distinctly considered, and will, of course, include notices of the cod, hake, whiting, mackerel, herring, and pilchard, we shall proceed to the other objects, required to be treated of under the present head, before we treat of them. Of shell-fish, besides muscles, limpets, cockles, wrinkles, and crabs of every sort, there is the long-oyster, which is the sea-locust of Aldrovandus; and lobsters are in such plenty, that well-boats have gone to Cornwall to load, and carried them alive to London and elsewhere. There are great quantities of the shrimp kind taken in Helford Harbour, Mount's Bay, and other places, in calm weather: also the soldier-crab, or hermit shrimp, remarkable for taking possession of some empty shell for its habitation. Oysters are very plentiful in Cornwall ; the last are taken in the creeks, in Constantine parish, and they are always of the highest flavour when the waters have no communication with the mines. These have a prodigious strength in clasping their shells, by a strong muscle at the hinges, and Carew mentions, that three mice endeavouring to seize an oyster when the shell was open, it closed, and killed them all. We are also told by another gentleman of great veracity, that, as he Was fishing, a lobster was seen to attempt an oyster several times, but as soon as the lobster approached, the oyster shut its shell; however, at another opening, the lobster contrived to throw a stone between the gaping shells, and then easily devoured the inhabitant. There are also on this coast several sorts of shell-fish, with only one valve ; but it would be enlarging too much to enumerate them. Fossil shells are extremely rare in this county, which may appear somewhat strange, considering it is in a manner surrounded by the sea ; but this, however, has been variously accounted for. Amphibious Animals. — Seals, or sea-calves, are called by the Cornish the soyle ; and common in caves of the sea-shore, not much frequented. This animal is from five to seven feet long, and its head is somewhat like that of a calf; its pectoral fins resemble the fore feet of quadrupeds, with five toes, connected by a membrane, with which it is said (but the fact is doubtful) to throw stones at its pursuers. The tail is horizontal, and supplies the want of fins in the hinder parts. The seal is amphibious, for it cannot always live in the water, but must come ashore to rest and breathe. The poor people, on the northern coasts of this country, formerly used to feat the flesh in times of scarcity. Tortoises, or turtles, are not natives of the coasts of Cornwall : but two were caught in 1756, One was taken by the drovers in the mackerel nets, four leagues south of Pendennis Castle, and brought alive to Truro. It had seven spinous ridges in its shell and six flat, smooth, fleshy fins, without nails, of a blueish colour : but on the under part they were ruddy, flesh-coloured, and speckled with dark spots, as well as in the under part of the neck. It weighed about 800lbs. and was six feet five inches in length, from the tip of the nose to the end of its shell. The other taken by the drovers off the Land's End, weighed 600lbs. and three quarters, after it had bled to death. 2t2 324 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF ' Reptiles. — The various species of reptiles in Cornwall resemble 'those in other parts of the island, but the quantity of them appears to have been greatly lessened of late years, and many of their haunts destroyed by the agricultural efforts of the inhabitants; and the increase of buildings in almost every direction. The mining operations also, must have conspired in some degree to disturb and diminish them. The bite of the-viper and adder only, two creatures very often improperly confounded together, seems to be poisonous ; though the ignorant and superstitious, especially among the lower classes; are apt, even at this period of intellectual advancement, to attach the same venomous quality to the common snake. Carew gives an instance which happened to one Martin Trewynard, and might be considered by some a proof of this vulgar opinion: but the knowledge of natural history was not so extensive or correct, in his time as it is now, and the reptile described by him as a snake, evidently belonged to some more dangerous genus of the serpentine kind. Insects. — These involve no kinds differing from what may be found in the other counties. At least we are not acquainted with any. Borlase in his " Natural History of Cornwall," treats both of insects and the preceding in a manner that renders any particular remarks on either unnecessary. Polypes. — Sea-nettles, called by the sailors, blubbers, have that name from affecting the hands when touched, like a land nettle. They are to be found in almost every pool on the sea-shore, and in some caves washed often by the tide. They vary in colour, from scarlet to the deepest purple, and are finely sprinkled with yellow specks. They fix themselves to rocks by claspers, which are wonderfully strong, while they continually wave their arms and feelers to and fro in search of food. The sea-nettle, called Medusa, has not hitherto been fully described ; the figure is round, with a convex back, and the centre is marked with a seeded circle of an auburn brown. At three quarters of an inch distant from the circle, sixteen rays begin, which point inwards to the centre, and divide into two branches, or legs, as they tend to the circumference, each leg terminating in a little egg-like knob, half an inch long, and one-fourth of an inch distant from each other. All sea-nettles swim obliquely, contract themselves, and expand their brims alternately, promoting their rest and motion by their legs : they cannot move, however, very fast, for which reason they are a prey to the larger fish, and, according to Borlase, sometimes eaten by mankind. The star-fish has been found near Penzance, but that with ten rays is very uncommon ; for those most frequently found have but five. In this sort the bristles of the back are high and spinous. There are several sorts of them, chiefly distinguishable by their colours. On the shores of Mount's Bay, and Whitsand Bay, the bones of cuttle-fish are frequently discovered, which form an ingredient in modern dentrifices, and are used by silversmiths for polishing. A sepia, or ink-fish, was taken in Mount's Bay, in 1557. The body was eleven inches long, flatfish, and an inch and a half thick* THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 325 spreading on each side into a thin, triangular, fleshy substance, which seeined to serve the animal instead Of fins, when iu the water. The. tail was more blunt than that described by Rondeletius, the head, globular, and one inch and a half high. It had ten feelers, of various lengths. The fins served for arms, and probably had a very lively sense of feeling. The juice of this fish is so black that it may be used for ink, and the animal has the power of emitting it, when in danger, by which the water, for a considerable space round, is so darkly coloured, that the fish cannot be perceived by its pursuer. The luminous appearance of the ocean, on the coasts of Cornwall, has been long remarked by navigators, who, for some time, were at a loss for the cause : but the same appearance has been discovered on other shores, particularly those of Africa, and is now universally attributed to insects possessing phosphoric properties, of which there are several: species, of different sizes and shapes. Plants. — The plants found in Cornwall properly embrace those on land, and the oceanic or submarine ones ; but having elsewhere treated of the former, it is sufficient to notice the latter Only, which divide themselves into the stony, spongy, woody, and herbaceous : among the last, the most common are the grass-wrecks, and sea- wrecks, Otherwise oreWeed, of which there are great varieties on the sea-coast. Two of them* have their capillary ramifications wonderfully distinct, and of a most beautiful lake colour, even to the very extremity. The largest and noblest plant of this kind, is the bloody seed dock. When it is somewhat faded, the leaf is red, and variegated with straw-colour, not unlike a striped tulip : but when in perfection it is of a rich gold hue, and extremely thin. If laid on paper, it may be folded and rolled up with it ; from which cause, ladies occasionally use it in, covering their fans, as it adheres very closely to the paper. Some have given it the name of the sensitive fucus, for when just warmed near the fire, the edges turn up, and then, if a finger be moved towards them, they shrink from it, recovering their former shape, after the finger is removed. When placed on a warm hand, it continually moves to and fro like an animal struggling for life. This arises, perhaps, from the perspiration of the hand : but we might attribute it to another cause. Who can say where the existence or the vital principle begins or ends? That plants possess some instinctive or conscious power, is capable of proof by more than one instance. The lichen marinus, or the laver, or slank, when boiled to a jelly, and left to settle, is accounted very beneficial in consumptions and other inward diseases; and some have alleged that it is extremely good for cancers. The sort of fucus called sea-thong, has claspers at the root; in 1755, this plant was attentively examined by Dr. Borlase, in its several stages of growth, when he discovered that in its infant state, the first buds appeared like papillae in the centre of a cup-like cavity ; in more advanced * Described by Kay. 326 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF stages, the thongs were from an inch to four feet long, and the cavity decreased in proportion to the age of the plant ; from which it would seem that the cup is the first sheath of the plant, designed to shelter and protect the tender buds of the focus, till the strings within this sheath have gained a little strength, to enable them to extend farther in the sea. Some of these thongs have been found twenty feet in length. Spunges are often found, fixed to the rocks, shells, or sands, on the shores. Many of them assume the shape of curled leaves ; some are branched ; others are folded oblong balls, which enclose a fishy embryo ; and a fourth sort is full of large round holes, at the top of its tubercles, and of a purplish colour, when taken out of the water. The woody vegetables are so scarce in Cornwall, that some have asserted there are none in the county : the warted sea-fan is sufficient to contradict this opinion. It was found on Pednankarn Rock, two miles south-east of Mousehole Pier, in Mount's Bay, in twenty-six fathom water. It was fourteen inches broad, and twelve high : but much larger ones have been obtained in the same bay. The stony plants, called sea-mosses, are in great variety on the Cornish shore, sometimes fixed to fucuses and shell-fish, but most commonly to rocks. Three sorts of white coral have also been found, one of which fixes itself upon stones, and surrounds them, imitating the foliaceous turns of liver-wort. Others consist of small knotty branches, growing out of each other like a shrub. A third sort has been found in globular lumps, more solid and compact in the middle than either of the former. Corals have also been met with of the astroit kind, pierced with holes in the shape of asterisks, from the bottom to the top, supposed to have been the work of some insect, and corallines, which glow with the most beautiful colours, and are found attached to sea-rocks, on whose sides they appear like the most elegant fringework. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 327 FISHERIES. These are sources of great commercial advantages to the county, and provide employment, as well as food for a considerable part of its population, particularly the pilchard fishery, which ranks the highest among the whole, and has been carried on for centuries, on the Cornish coasts. Carew, speaking of the pilchard, says, "But the least fish in bigness, greatest for gain, and most in number, is the pilchard ;" and notices its being exported, as it is now, to France, Spain, and Italy. Camden observes, that " the Cornish make a gainful trade of those little fish, called pilchards, which are seen upon the coast in great swarms, from July to November. These they catch, garbage, salt, smoke, barrel, and press; and so send them in great numbers to France, Spain, and Italy, where they are a welcome commodity, and named fumados." Tbe appellation of fumados was conferred on tbe pilchard, in consequence of the fish sent to the two latter countries being dried in smoke, and still continues annexed to it, though the practice of fuming or smoking pilchards has been long discontinued. Some have considered the pilchard and herring to be the same fish, (owing, perhaps, to pilchards of an unusual size being occasionally taken, whence an idea arose that they hate a king and queen, who head them in their emigrations) but their difference in colour, size, shape, and flavour, and the remarkable fact of the pilchard, when suspended by the dorsal fin, hanging in equilibrio, without losing any scales, while the herring, similarly suspended, dips forward with its head, and drops its scales, clearly proves the supposition to be erroneous. The Cornish name of the pilchard is hernan; that of the herring, hernan gwidn, which corresponds in meaning with the English white herring. The general time, in which the pilchard visits the Cornish shores, as stated by Camden, is from July to November: but Tonkin, in his notes to Carew's work, complains that the fish had, of late years, altered their time of coming, and that apprehensions were entertained on that account, which he seems to think realized by the great failure of the fishery on the south coast, within the four or five years preceding : but he admits, at the same time, that this had been made up in the west and north, and that the same thing had formerly happened. The instinct that guides immense shoals of pilchards from the north seas, where they breed, to the Cornish coast, is wonderful, and calls for the deepest gratitude of the county. About the middle of July they commonly reach the Scilly Islands and the Land's End, shifting their situation as the season prompts, and the brit, or bret, (their food) allures them. Persons, to whom half-a-guinea each per week is given for their 328 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF trouble, are posted on the high lands, along the sea coast, to give notice of their approach, which they are enabled to discover by a reddish hue in the water (whence, perhaps, they are called huers) who make signs to the boats in waiting wrere to cast their nets. The craft, constituting a Seine, or, as it is termed on the spot, an Undertaking, is a stop-net, about 120 feet long, and sixteen feet deep, in the middle,* with lead weights at the bottom, and corks at top ; an open boat for carrying the same, about fifteen tons burthen, called the stop-boat; another net, resembling the stop-net, and called the tuck- net, about 120 feet long, and eighteen deep, in the middle; another open boat, of nearly similar tonnage to the preceding, called the follower, which Contains the tuck-net ; and a third, or sailing boat, called the lurker, (employed to discover the fish, and convey them ashore, when caught) which generally keeps further off, and gives notice to the other boats, of an approaching shoal. The management of the three boats requires seventeen or eighteen people. When the fish are within the depth of the stop-net, the boat containing it is rowed round them, the net being thrown over as it proceeds, until they are completely enclosed, when both ends of the seine are fastened together. The bottom of the net falls to the ground with the lead weights, while the Corks enable the upper part to float on the surface, the whole being kept stationary by graplings or anchors fixed to different parts of the seine. The tuck-net is next introduced into the enclosure, and at low water, the boats being admitted into the seine, through the two ends tied together, are filled with pilchards, taken up with hand buckets. When the seine has been thus lightened, it is gently towed towards the shore, unless the distance be too great, and emptied for another adventure. Sometimes the strength of the tide breaks the net, and its contents are lost. When a large quantity of fish is enclosed in the stop seine, two or three weeks often elapse, before the whole can be removed, or the women Conveniently salt them. The fish, on being landed, are carried on horses, or in carts, to the storehouses or cellars,! where persons called bulkers, principally women, pile them up about five or six feet high, in layers from ten to twelve feet wide, in the centre of the floors or pavements within, which generally have a small degree of declension. Each layer is sprinkled over with bay salt, and care is taken to exclude all the small or broken fish, or such as may have been bitten by the dog-fish, and other enemies that prey upon them, which are picked out by women, and used as food by the miners and poor. Many are given away to -objects of charity petitioning for them at the boats' sides. In this maimer they continue ¦thirty or forty days, during which time a great quantity of blood, dirty pickle, and what * Sometimes the stop-net is 1320 feet long, and 84 deep. t The pilchard cellars, instead of being below ground, as their name would imply, are above it, and of a quadilateral form, with sides of uneven length, comprising an area, or extent of about seventy feet, the centre of which lies open to the slty. Three of the sides are covered by a double, or outer and inner pent-house. The former protects those who clean the fish ; in the latter, the fish, after being cleaned, are subject to pressure for their oil. The lofts of the pent-house contain the nets and other tackle, when not wanted, and under the floor, or pavement, are receptacles for saving the oil. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 329 is termed bittern, together with some oil, called maiden oil, from its being supposed to be the best and purest, exude from tbem. When unpiled, a great deal of salt or brine remains at the bottom, which, with the addition of fresh salt, serves for another pile. The next, process is to wash them in sea water, in order to clear away the dirt and bloOd. When dry they are placed in hogsheads, and pressed down hard, for about ten days or a fortnight, by a strong lever, with heavy weights, which cause the remaining oil, (this is inferior to the other, or maiden oil) to issue through holes in the bottoms of the casks. Twelve hogsheads of good fish will produce about one hogshead of oil. After this the casks are closed up, and the pilchards become merchantable. Forty-eight hogsheads generally yield a ton, or 252 gallons of oil, the price of which is about £35 per ton, during war time, but in peace less. The waste, or damaged fish, and condemned salt, are applied as manure to enrich the land, " being," according to Tonkin, " one of the best and cheapest of dressings for ground, especially for corn and cold clayey land, either sown by itself with the corn, pr mixed in an earth ridge. About twelve Winchester bushels to an acre," he adds, "are generally sufficient, or rather too much, for high dry ground." It has been calculated, that, on an average of seven years, one seine will take about 400 hogsheads of fish, at from 2500 to 3000, or about fifty gallons to each hogshead; but the data, On which such a calculation must rest, are too uncertain, from whaf has been seen and heard of the pilchard fisheries, to be relied on. For instance, in 1786, and 1787, all the seines in the county took only 7000 hogsheads, (Mr. Warner says, erroneously, that in these years not a single fish appeared on the Cornish coasts) while in 1796, the number exceeded 65,000, besides what the poor converted to their own use: the same year there was such a scarcity pf salt, owing to the bad success of the adventurers in the preceding years, that, when this large catch was made, some vessels were obliged to go to France for salt to cure the fish enclosed in the nets before their departure. On this occasion, eighty sail were laden with pilchards, all which carried them to Italy.* The portion of salt usually allotted to each seine is 3000 bushels. Half of the *By an average estimate made of the exports of pilchards, from Fowey, Falmouth, Penzance, and St. Ives, from 1747 to 1756, inclusive, it appeared that the first town had shipped annually 1732 hogsheads; the second, 14,631, and two-thirds of a hogshead ; the third, 12,149, and one-third ; and the fourth, 1282 ;— in all, 29,795 hogsheads, exclusive of tbe home consumption. Of 65,000 hogslieads taken in 1796, 28,800 were caught in the neighbourhood of Fowey, of which quantity, Naples alone purchased 20,000 hogsheads. In 1801, the greatest abundance of pilchards ever known, was experienced ia Mount's Bay, and more than 10,000 hogsheads were landed at St. Ives only, where 1-hey fetched lOrf. per cart-load for manure. The fisheries for pilchards have been much checked, during the two last wars with France, by the want of foreign markets, and considerable quantities of them, were, for that reason, converted to manure, which, under other circumstances, might have been exported, with vast profit to the adventurers. Mr. Worgan suggests that it would be advisable, in order to advance both the fisheries and agriculture, to extend the bounty now granted on pilchards exported, to all fish. taken, whether applied to domestic purposes, or used as manure, aud -calls such an extension a great national object. Vol. I. 2u 330 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF quantity annually consumed, whatever it may be, is employed in curing the fish: a moiety of the other half is spoiled and sold for manure, and the remainder left in stock to be used a second time. The garbage and dregs are sold to soap-boilers and curriers. The price of fish is very variable : pilchards have been sold, during war, for 16s. per hogshead. The average price is about £2 4s. The shares in seines are divided into thirty seconds, sixteenths, eighths, and even thirds, fourths, or fifths, and usually held by fish curers, who apportion them among each other, as soon as the fish are landed, and afterwards dispose of them as they please. Persons, however, not fish curers, are often share-holders. Whatever fish may be taken besides pilchards, exclusively belong to the men in the boats, and are separated into^as many parcels. Those men, who are seldom hired for more than three months, receive weekly wages, in addition to what is called the fisherman's share of the net produce of the pilchards and oil, which differs, according to the compensation or share agreed on, in different places. At New Quay, the fishermen have a clear fourth. The tithe of a seine averages about £l 13s. Ad. per year. The total expense of taking, curing, and packing a hogshead of fish, is about twenty shillings, out of which nearly 6*. are paid for salt only. To the privilege of curing these fish with British salt duty free, Government allows a bounty of 8*. Qd. on every hogshead for exportation ; and it has been calculated that this bounty, and the oil, nearly reimburse the whole of the expense incurred in the fisheries. The number of persons, directly or indirectly engaged in the pilchard fisheries, are very considerable, in which are included the fishermen, those employed in piling, salting, washing, packing, pressing, and preparing the fish for exportation, the rope-makers, blacksmiths, boat-builders, shipwrights, sail-makers, twine-spinners, and makers and menders of nets, coopers, &c. The capital devoted to the same pursuits, necessarily varies with the success in fishing, which is very uncertain, the catches being sometimes confined to particular spots, while almost in their immediate vicinity not a single fish is to be procured. It has exceeded ,£300,000 ; while the annual return on fish exported has been ,£50,000. The expense necessary for the completion of one new seine, is estimated at nearly £1000. "The pilchards," says Carew, "are pursued by a bigger kind of fish, called a plusher, somewhat like a dog-fish, who leapeth now and then above water, and there through bewrayeth them to the balker. So likewise are they persecuted by the tunny, and be (though not very often) taken with their damage faisant. And that they may no less in fortune than in fashion, resemble the flying fish, certain birds, called gannets, soar over, and stoop to prey upon them. Lastly, they are persecuted by the hakes, who (not long since) haunted the coast in great abundance ; but now, being deprived of their wonted bait, are much diminished, verifying the proverb : what we lose in hake, we shall have in herring." The porpoise, dog-fish, and whale, however, are the most rapacious enemies, and devour them in astonishing quantities. The pilchard is in high request in the Mediterranean, and within the last twelve years, an excellent vent has been found for them in the West Indies, whither a large number of hogsheads is annually THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 331 exported, for the use of the negroes. The profit yearly produced to Cornwall by this particular fishery, independent of the food they furnish to the lower orders,* who live chiefly on pilchards and potatoes, and suffer much from a scarcity of this essential part of their diet, has been variously computed: but in proof of the benefits arising from it, it maybe stated, on good authority, that Mevagissey cleared £30,850, during the season in 1814, by catching and curing 11,000 hogsheads of pilchards, which, at £3 3*. per hogshead, including the bounty, were worth, after being pressed, £34,650. To this sum was added £7,200, for 200 tons of oil, at £35, per ton, altogether £41,850. The expenses, including casks, salt, labour, and the shares, allowed to the seine and boat-men, amounted to £11,000, or 20*. per hogshead. By deducting <£ 11,000 from £41,850, the foregoing sum or profit (£30,850) will be produced .f It is rather singular that Mevagissey has been before celebrated, in many instances, for its extraordinary luck in taking fish. In 1724, 16,505 hogsheads were taken, before which time, 12,000 hogsheads are said to have been caught and cured annually. In 1769, the tithe of fish in Mevagissey, alone, amounted to £485 Is. 8d. Tonkin mentions, that out of 30,000 hogsheads, of pilchards cured and saved in one year, more than 12,000 fell to the share of Mevagissey only, which "then yielded 30*. per hogshead, and 40*. for the debenture for the crown, in all £3 10*. and employed all the idle hands, old men, women, and children." In the 35th year of Elizabeth, a judicious statute passed, forbidding strangers from exporting beyond the seas, any pilchards or other fish, in casks, unless they brought into the realm, for every six tons, two hundred of "clap board," fit for making casks, * Mr. Warner, in his " Tour through Cornwall," offers some very excellent observations on this head. "Rank," says he, "as the pilchard maybe esteemed by those who are unaccustomed to eat it, yet, throughout Cornwall, it is esteemed as the greatest delicacy ; and happy is it that taste goes hand in hand with necessity in this instance, for I know not what would become of the lower orders of people here, if they turned with disgust from an article, which constitutes their chief support. It is gratifying to observe how they enjoy the only dish on which they can depend, with any certainty, for a sufficient meal ; and though the fastidious epicure might shrink back with some abhorrence from a Cornish peasant's table, which rarely exhibits more than a dish of pilchards, chopt up with raw onions and salt, diluted with cold water, eaten with the fingers, and accompanied with barley or oaten cakes, yet, I confess, we never contemplated those honest people round their board, blest with a good appetite, and contented with what they had, without catching the infection of hunger, and being willing to partake of their humble fare. As the pilchard forms the most important food of the Cornish lower classes, and as it is a migratory fish, continuing on the coast only for a few summer months, it is an object with the cottagers to secure, during the season, a sufficient quantity of pilchards for their winter consumption, when they are absent from the coast. For this purpose, each cottager, on an average, lays by about 1000 fish, which are salted, and either packed together, or hung up separately. The quantity of salt necessary for this process, is abotit seven pounds to the hundred fish, which, till the late rise on the duty of that article, might be procured at three-halfpence per pound, and the whole stock cured at an expense of 8s. 9d. But, tempora mutantur; salt is now increased to 4d. per pound, and 1000 fish cannot be cured under £1 Ss.4d. a sum of terrifying, if not unattainable, magnitude to a poor man who only gets six, or at the most, seveu shillings per week for his labour, which is the usual rate of wages for a peasant about the Land's End." t Another example may be here cited of the great importance of pilchard fisheries. In one night only, a few years since, sufficient fish were caught, in the vicinity of Mount's Bay, to produce £16,000, after every expense was defrayed. 2u 2 332 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and so rateably, on pain of forfeiting the said pilchards, or other fish. A usage, "also, formerly prevailed, in the county, of marking on the head of each cask, , the exact number therein contained, with, in words at length, either seine or drift, in order to let the purchasers know whether they were caught in seines, or by drovers. Those taken by the latter, were preferred to the others. Tonkin, alluding to this usage, complains bitterly of the tricks played, by running the duties on salt, 'ill saving the fish, not allowing the due quantity of salt, contriving to have the debenture paid twice over, landing the fish at night, new heading the casks, &c. all which, he says, forced the crown to take off the debenture, and reduce it to seven shillings. Such is the dispatch used in exporting pilchards, that nine hundred hogsheads were shipped at Falmouth, in 1814, in one day. The flax and thread, for pilchard nets, are chiefly brought from Bridport, in Dorsetshire, and even the nets themselves have been sometimes made there: but it would be much for the advantage of Cornwall to raise the materials for netting on the spot, and employ the women and children in making them, when the season is over. The proprietors of the pilchard fisheries often resort to Plymouth for casks, which appears extraordinary, and argues indifference to the interests of the native coopers, who surely ought to be able to afford them as cheap as, if not cheaper than, those at any other place. In a fishery, almost exclusively its own, the leading principle of all the proprietors engaged therein should be to derive from it, and diffuse as many home advantages as possible, in order to supersede the necessity of applications elsewhere. Such a policy as this is justifiable in all concerns, but more especially in one, that, if carried on to the extent of which it is susceptible, might be made to embrace, and enrich to a greater or less degree, the whole county. The pilchard fisheries are chiefly prosecuted at Penzance, Marazion, St. Michael's Mount, Newlyn, and Mousehole, all lying in Mount's Bay, Port Leven, Cadgeworth, Coverick, Falmouth, St. Mawes, Mevagissey, Charles Town, Polkerris, Polperro, Fowey, East and West Looe, Wrickle, Cawsand, &c. on the southern coast of Cornwall ; and at St. Ives, New Quay, and Port Isaac, on the northern. Herring Fishery. — The herring fishery was formerly confined to the eastern part of the north coast of Cornwall and Devon: but in 1814, large shoals approached the bay of St. Ives, and more than an hundred boats were employed in taking them, all which were nearly filled every day. Each boat frequently caught 30,000 herrings during a night. Sixteen thousand barrels, or about 3,000 tons of fish, were cured. Formerly the same bay was remarkable for the quantity of pilchards taken there: but this has, from some unknown cause, gradually declined, and few pilchards now visit that part of the Cornish coast. The price of herrings is generally superior to that of pilchards : but the fishery is by no means attended to as it ought to be, either in Cornwall or any other part of the British coast. From herring fisheries the Dutch derived the foundation of their greatness ; and the fish, taken even, close to the British shores, long formed one of the greatest supports THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 333 of their states; while the natural and legal proprietors of these treasures, the British, indolently looked pn. The herring, in its migrations, completely surrounds Great Britain and Ireland, and when on the point of departure to the other side of the Atlantic, which is in September, unites all its scattered detachments off the Land's End. Many boats annually quit Mount's Bay, to pursue this fishery off Plymouth. Mackerel Fishery. — The mackerel swarms on the southern parts of the Cornish coast during the summer months. Those of the finest quality are found in Mount's Bay, whence they are conveyed to Portsmouth, London, and other places to the eastward, where they are disposed of to great advantage. The beauties of this fish, when living, are peculiarly striking. A bright display of varied colours, harmoniously blended together, characterizes its back and sides, which grow fainter as life departs, until some of the most superb hues entirely disappear. The mackerel is used as food, both fresh and salted, for winter consumption. A very large species of mackerel, by some called the Spanish mackerel, by others the horse-mackerel, is sometimes perceived among the smaller ones. Mr. Ray saw one at Penzance, which weighed SOOlbs. and was sevea feet long. It differed only from the common mackerel in being much larger, and having no spots. There is likewise taken in the river Tamar, (exclusive of the common mackerel before mentioned) a very beautiful and much esteemed mackerel, commonly called by the inhabitants of the neighbourhood where they are taken, the Saltash mackerel, from their being caught by the fishermen of that place, which are mostly sold in the towns of.Plymouth, Plymouth-Dock, Storehouse, and their vicinity. This mackerel is rather later in its appearance in the season, and much smaller in point of size than the common one; but it is considered of superior flavour, and eagerly bought up by persons of epicurean palates. The pilchard, herring, and mackerel fisheries, are the principal ones in Cornwall. Next to them rank those for whitings, congers, turbots, &c. which abound in their several degrees, nearly as much as the three former. There is a very extensive hook and line fishery at Polperro, for turbots, soles, whitings, &c. which are sent to the Plymouth and Bath markets. The Cornish have been long celebrated for their attachment to fish, as an article of diet, and their various contrivances to cure or save them. " Some are polled," (that is beheaded) says Carew, " gutted, split, powdered, and dried in the sun, as the lesser sort of hake. Some headed, gutted, jagged, and dried, as rays and thornbacks. Some gutted, split, powdered, and dried, as buckthorn, made of whitings (in the east part named scalpions) and the smaller sort of conger and hake. Some gutted, split, and kept in pickle, as whiting, mackerel, millet, basse, peel, trout, salmon, and confer. Some gutted and kept in pickle,, as the lesser whitings, pollocks, eels, and squary scads. Some cut in pieces and powdered, as seal and porpoise. And lastly, some boiled, and preserved fresh in vinegar, as tunny and turbot." Tonkin mentions a peculiar way of dressing and saving the large conger, by splitting and drying them in the 334 HISTORICAL SURVEY -OF sun, without salt. When thoroughly dried they were tied up in bundles, called conger- dust. Large quantities of congers, thus prepared, were formerly exported to Barcelona, and other parts of Spain, where they fetched a good price, and when grated to powder, were employed in thickening fish-sauce. The Bayonne merchants who farmed the whale-fishery, as hereafter mentioned, paid six marks yearly for trading exclusively in dried congers, or whitings and haddocks. The conger is a most voracious fish, and if the hooks are not properly armed, will snap off the lines above at once, to prevent which, the fishermen place goose-quills On their lines, one over another, for some way above the hooks. The same gentleman (Mr. Tonkin) mentions the existence of two fisheries, (the porpoise and whale) the former of which, he says, " would have been of good value* had the takers understood how to get out the oil, and make the most of it." He once saw (in 1720) between eight and nine score of porpoises taken in a creek under St. Mawes. The latter fishery took its rise from the quantity of grampusses and blowers, frequenting the coast in the pilchard season ; but owing to mismanagement, or some other cause, the concern did not prosper. The whale fishery was carried on, during the reign of king John, by some merchants belonging to Bayonne, who rented it of the crown at «£10 per annum. It extended from St. Michael's Mount to Dartmouth. Wrinkles, limpets, cockles, and muscles, are gathered by hand on the rocks and sands. Some crabs breed in the shells of cockles, and lobsters in those of wrinkles, which, when too large for their habitations, crawl to holes in the rocks, whence they are dragged out, at low water, by long iron crooks. This method, however, of catching crabs and lobsters, is almost entirely superseded by the modern practice of wicker pots, or weelies, baited with offal, and moored at certain spots off the coast, where such fish are accustomed to resort. The method of catching shrimps is similar to that in other parts of England ; but Tonkin mentions a way of taking them, which seems worthy of attention. This is by pots or weelies, like those used for crabs and lobsters, except their being on a smaller scale, and it is commonly adopted in the Isle of Wight. The shrimps of Cornwall, in general, deserve, from their size, the appellation of prawns. Tonkin mentions a circumstance, in the history of the shrimp, which, if true, is exceedingly curious. In the protuberances, or wen-like substances, often perceivable a little below the eyes of the shrimps, he several times found, on examination, a young sole. Carew particularizes several devices for taking sundry kinds of fish, some of which are still practised, and some grown out of use. Of fresh-water fish, trout and peel are mostly taken with a hoop-net, (placed in a running part of the stream, having the smaller end fastened against its course, and the mouth kept open with hoops to receive the fish, as they roam abroad by night), and the trammel. Salmon are entrapped in hutches or weirs, and nets, but are not sufficiently plentiful in any river in Cornwall to constitute a regular fishery. The highest part of the Tamar is said to produce the most and best. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 335 COMMERCE, TRADE, AND MANUFACTURES. Though these ' three things be placed together, and certainly are very nearly connected with each other, they are yet distinct, and therefore must be treated of in a separate manner. Very few, perhaps, are aware of the difference that exists between commerce and trade. The former relates to our dealings with foreign nations, or our colonies abroad ; the latter to mutual traffickings among ourselves at home. Manufactures may be considered as the substance that gives nourishment, operation, and vigour, to each of them. Cornwall is surrounded on three of its sides by the British and Bristol Channels, and the inlets along this extensive line of coast are numerous : yet the amount of its commerce is, comparatively speaking, very little. Of these inlets or harbours, Tregony, according to Mr. Whitaker, in distant periods, long enjoyed the principal commerce, and the peculiar protection and interest of its lords who dwelt there in great munificence, at a time when Falmouth, Penryn, even Truro itself, were not in contemplation, nor for many subsequent ages. " Tregony," says this gentleman, " then held possession over the river Fal, with its harbours at its mouth, when it had, and could have, no rival, but stood the original lord, the natural sovereign of all." Thus far Mr. Whitaker, and we may hence well doubt the assertion made in the " Magna Britannia," at page ccxiv," where it is said : " In ancient times the principal port in Cornwall was Fowey," which certainly had considerable privileges. Among the statutes at large, is an act dated in 1677, for making navigable the river Fal, Fale, or Vale, as high as Crowe Hill, in the parish of St. Stephen's, which evidently proves that Tregony was then, the superior port to Falmouth. Time, however, that changes every thing, but Him who is immutable, has deprived Tregony of this pre-eminence, and justly given it to Falmouth, a harbour of later date, but always from its situation, of more intrinsic value than either of the others. The other harbours are Helford, Truro, Fowey, Penryn, Mevagissey, Polperro, Looe, Charles Town, Marazion (a port formerly called Ruminella), Penzance, St. Ives, Hayle, Portreath, or Basset's Cove, Padstow, Port Isaac, Trevaunance, Porth, and Bude Haven, which at one time, is said to have reached Stratton, and was much frequented.* In these different- ports is received whatever constitutes the means of * It would seem from some very ancient piers and quays at Port Wrickle, in Whitsand Bay, that it was once a place of commerce. Many attribute these works to the Phoenicians. 336* Historical survey of general commerce, and in no part of the kingdom, does the spirit of enterprize, considering its extent, produce ampler returns to the inhabitants, whose modes of life, villas, and establishments, combining hospitality, elegance, and comfort, plainly shew the beneficial effects of their mercantile adventures. At present the commerce of the county is in few hands ; among which are the Foxes, of Piran Wharf, and the Rawlings's of Padstow ; but, in the beginning of the seventeenth century, if we may judge from monuments erected to merchants in various churches, it seems to have been diffused among a greater number. At Truro, the Robarts's acquired considerable wealth and affluence by commercial pursuits, as did the Rashleighs, Tollers, Stephens's, Majors, and Goodals, at Fowey; the Mayows, at Polruan, and Looe; the Tregosses, at St. Keverne, and the Clies, at Penzance; of whom the Godolphins, and others, of equal consequence, were the spirited precursors. In the earlier part of the last century, William Lemon, esq. ancestor of the present Sir William Lemon, bart. one of the members for the county, became an active supporter, as well as reviver, of the commerce of Cornwall. His distinguished example was followed by others, particularly in the advancement of mining, in which respect, none, of modem days, have done more for the county than the Daniels, of Truro, and the Williams's of Scorier House, by whose indefatigable zeal, not only many old mines have been re-opened, but several new ones commenced, with great advantage. Pilchards, herrings, and other fish, pilchard oil, tin* tin plates, and copper ore* form the chief foreign exports, or what, agreeably to the foregoing definition, is called commerce ; and china-stone or goggram, as stiled by the potters, the soap-rock or steatites, antimony, granite, slate, potatoes, timber, bark and grain, the chief home exports, or what, according to the same definition, is called trade, which respective articles are either shipped, as convenience suits, from the nearest harbour, or transmitted coastwise to some more distant British port, especially Plymouth, Bristol, Liverpool, and London. To these exports lead and iron might be added : of the latter enough may be raised in the county to supply the world. Both are now almost, if not altogether, neglected, as mercantile sources. Cotton and woollen goods, (some of the latter are manufactured in the county) wine, brandy, (imported under the warehousing act) carpeting, and other commodities, are occasionally included in the exports. Of pilchards, the leading and most productive article of its fisheries, the Mediterranean and Italian markets, and the West Indies, where they are much esteemed by the negroes, have consumed, and still consume, large cargoes, • with corresponding profits to the exporters, who, while they render themselves wealthy, administer, at the same time, to the convenience and luxury of their countrymen by sundry imports. On the head of pilchard fisheries, some suggestions present themselves, which may not be deemed altogether unworthy of attention. The western half of Whitsand Bay lies in the parish of Looe, and the eastern half in the port of Plymouth, which frequently occasions vexatious delays in procuring the requisite Custom-House despatches. The whole bay should belong entirely to one or the other of these ports. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 337 A similar bounty on pilchards cured for the home market, with a tonnage bounty likewise, say 25. per ton on the exporting vessel, should be granted. These measures, united with the depots of salt at intervals along the coast, and other necessary provisions, could not fail to encourage the pilchard fisheries in a high degree. The exportation of herrings is considerably less than that of the pilchards, owing to the comparative scarcity of them on the coast, but their price is greater. The Venetians and inhabitants of the East Indies were the first who perceived the Capabilities of tin for culinary and ornamental uses ; and in proportion as these grew known, the exportation of tin encreased, until it became what it is now and has long been, one of the most valuable staples of the county. Malta, Turkey, Russia, indeed almost every country in the four quarters of the globe, are acquainted with the excellence of the Cornish tin, and prize it accordingly. Copper, later in becoming an export, was not generally known and received abroad till about the seventeenth century. Now both the British and Dutch have agents in the London markets, for its diffusion in almost every part of the commercial world. A great impulse has been given to the copper mines by the practice (first introduced by the French, from whom we copied it) of sheathing the bottoms of our ships of war and merchant vessels with it, as a preventative against the injuries of the barnacle, teredo navalis, and other destructive things peculiar to the sea.* It necessarily follows, from the foregoing exports, that they produce some equivalent by way of barter. The principal of the foreign imports are tobacco, (imported into Falmouth, the only tobacco port in Cornwall) timber, wheat, flour, staves, &c. from America; fruit, wine, brandy, wool, salt, specie, &c. from Spain and Portugal; geneva, cheese, butter, and grain, from Holland ; hemp, tallow, tar, pitch, iron, linen, sail-cloth, timber, and grain, from Russia and the north of Europe ; fruit, oil, silk, salt, &c. from the Mediterranean ; hides, sugars, cotton, wool, &c. from South America ; and grain, flour, fruit, wine, brandy, salt, &c. from France. The British imports are timber, hemp, tallow, grain, provisions, &c. from Ireland ; coals, limestone, iron, iron castings, earthenware, salt, &c. from Wales, Liverpool, &c. ; and groceries, ship chandlery, manufactured goods, &c. from London, Bristol, Sheffield, and Birmingham.f These exports and imports are fed by, as well as productive of, manual and mechanical labour in their highest degrees of improvement and exertion, which severally give comforts and support to a numerous part of the community. The remarks to be made on the manufactures of Cornwall, involve both their ancient and modern state. It certainly requires but little reference to the former ages of the county, to collect *An officious Frenchman has lately solicited Government to give the preference to zinc (a metal very abundant iu France) for the same purpose : but let us hope they will be too patriotic to listen to such a suggestion, where advantage, even if it were adopted, is very problematical. tThe above imports are extracted from Lyson's Cornwall, who received them from Mr. R. W. Fox, a merchant of experience and high respectability, at Falmouth. Vol. I. 2x 338 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF from the authors who have treated of them, the ancient existence of many manufactures. Tin was formed into various utensils for household purposes, such as basons, cups, and pitchers, at a very early period, as may be seen in Du Grange's Glossary, Camden's Britannia, Borlase, Carew, and others. Polwhele, speaking of the woollen manufacture^ says it grew up and flourished " under the Saxons and Normans, and spread vigorously during the reigns of Henry II, and Richard I : but in the tumultuous reigns of John and Henry III, it languished, and almost sunk into annihilation." In later times we find coarse woollens fabricated in such a quantity as not only to supply the home markets, but to be shipped at the ports of Exeter and Tregony, for exportation. Bishop Blaze, the reputed inventor of wool-combing, seems to have conferred his name on the parish of St. Blazey : if so, the woollen trade must have flourished at the time in Cornwall, or his invention been held there in peculiar esteem. The manufacture of earthenware, was undoubtedly known to the Roman Cornish, and frequent specimens of it have been met with by Borlase and others, in their barrows, when opened either by accident or for curiosity. The modern manufactures of Cornwall have felt the genial spirit of improvement in a very encouraging degree. Science and philosophy have lent their aids in the chemical processes of smelting and dressing the metals, and the exports of this kind to the East Indies and Mediterranean, have created opulence and capital to a considerable extent. The carpet manufactory at Truro has been very successful, and sends forth many elegant articles, the principal of which are exported. There is also an iron foundry at Perran Wharf, and powder manufactories have been lately established atCosawis, in its vicinity, which already begin to grow into repute. To the ancient manufacture of poldavies, Penryn has added the flourishing concerns of mustard making, twine spinning, and paper making, all which promise valuable returns to the skill exercised and capitals employed in them. At Ponsnooth, three miles west of Penryn, are established a considerable drugget and serge manufactory, and another of gunpowder. Grampound still retains its ancient manufacture of woollens, which is rising into consequence at the expense of its neighbour Tregony, which has long since declined in this important branch of commercial riches. Launceston, Bodmin, Truro, Penzance, and Camelford, also enjoy very respectable trades of the same description, and as these articles obtain a foreign consumption, the Cornish flocks are, of course, proportionably improved, and their fleecy produce no longer deserves the name of Cornish hair. But, amid these patriotic efforts, Menheniot stands exceedingly conspicuous for its modern machinery, and the number of hands to whom it disperses employment. At Kenwyn, near Truro, and Calstock, are paper manufactories, and also at Liskeard, which has, moreover, a snuff manufactory. It is rather singular that no salt manufactory exists in Cornwall, when we reflect on the extensive use of that article. No county can afford more facilities for making salt than Cornwall. Mr. Halse, a respectable individual, proposed a salt-work at Mousehole, about fifteen or sixteen years ago, but for some cause unknown, the design was abandoned. Copper spikes and nails for ships are extensively manufactured at Hayle Copper House. At Carlinnick, near Truro, is a crucible manufactory. At Penzance, tin is formed into bars for the Mediterranean trade, and ingots for the East Iudies. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 339 AGRICULTURE. Before we enter on the various modes of husbandry adopted in Cornwall, it may be a source of amusement first to take a general view of the state of agriculture in Cornwall, during the time of Carew, with its subsequent condition, as described by Tonkin, Borlase, and other authors ; secondly notice its present condition; and thirdly, draw from the whole such reflections, and point out such improvements as may appear most likely to benefit the community. State of Agriculture in Carew's time, and since. 1. — The art of husbandry was long neglected in Cornwall, in proof of which may be adduced the circumstance, that in 1284, (the 12th year of Edward I) there were only 4866 acres, in cultivation, throughout the several hundreds in the county. It is to be recollected, however, that these acres were of much larger dimensions than the measured acre, and varied greatly in size, according to circumstances, as will be perceived in a subsequent remark. The quantity of acres in each hundred was as follows : — Penwith 532* Kerrier 372£ Pider 702 Powder 773£ Trigg 495|- Lesnewith 337£ Stratton 339 East 938 West 377 Total 4866J From tbe ancient Cornish names of the months, it appears that agriculture was in its infancy, when they were first applied. January was called Mis- (a corruption of the Latin word mensis, a month) Genver, (an ancient corruption of its common name, January) or the cold air month ; February, Hu-evral, or the whirling month ; March, Mis-Merh, or tbe horse month, and also, Meurz, or Merk, a corruption of March ; April, Mis-Ebrall, or the primrose month, A-brilly, or the mackerel month, and also 2x 2 340 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Epiell, a corruption of its Latin appellative, Aprilis ; May, Miz-Me, or the flowery month, Me, being obviously a corruption of May, or Maius, the original Latin name; June, Miz-Epham, the summer month, or head of summer; July, Miz-Gorephan, or the chief head of the summer month ; August, Miz-East, or the harvest month ; September, Miz-Guerdn-Gala, or the white straw month; October, Miz-Hedra, or the watery month ; November, Miz-Diu, or the black month ; and December, Miz-Kevardin, or, in Armoric, Miz-Querdu, the month following the black month, or the month also black. In early times, many parts of the county now bleak and exposed to the winds blowing from both channels, were covered with wood, and consequently all the cultivated parts must have been much more fertile than is possible at present, without such shelter. We have it on record, that a considerable tract of country, once surrounding St. Michael's Mount, was overshadowed by forests : but partly from the invasions of the ocean, and partly, it would seem, from some variation in the temperature unfavourable to vegetation, these magnificent woodlands disappeared to give place to dreary wastes and denuded mountains. From these circumstances may be dated the history of moor-lands, marshes, and barren rocks. Besides these original causes, of destruction among the forests, the consumption of timber in the mines, then the principal thing attended to, must have been immense, and levelled many an umbrageous monarch to his native ground. Of the existence of ancient forests in Cornwall, innumerable proofs occur in the perpetual discovery of old trees, at greater or lesser depths, beneath the soil. Each barton had its surrounding grove, and there was not a castle or monastery without its parks and plantations. The banks of the Fowey were anciently covered with trees, and many places in the county still bear appellations, obviously derived from their formerly abounding with trees. Parts of Cornwall have been remarkable, from the earliest times, for fertility ; such as the hundred of Pider for corn ; Roseland, for- being abundantly productive of all the fruits of the earth : and Meneage, (a district which contains twelve parishes; for barley » The largest quantity of good land concentred together in this district, is the parish of St. Keverne ; it consists of a fine loam, and rich marl. Immediately adjoining this fertile district, and by some included in it, there is a very extensive tract of moor-land, called Goonhilly Downs, originally covered with wood. It was not until the reign of queen Elizabeth, when the profits of the mines became precarious, that any particular exertions were made to atone for past negligence : before this the land in Cornwall lay in common, or was divided only by stitch-meal. " In times past," says Carew, " the Cornish people gave themselves principally (and in a manner wholly) to the working of tin, and neglected husbandry ; so as the neighbours of Devon and Somersetshire hired their pastures at a rent, and stored them with their own cattle. As for tillage, it came far short of feeding the inhabitants' mouths, who were likewise supplied weekly at their markets, from those places, with many hundred quarters of corn, and horse-loads of bread. But when the tin-works began to fail,, and the people to increase, this double necessity drove them to play the good husbands, and THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 341 to provide corn of their own. Labour brought plenty, plenty cheapness, and cheapness sought a vent beyond the seas, some by procuring licence, aud more by stealth, so as, had not the embargo with Spain, (whither most was transported) foreclosed this trade, Cornwall was likely, in a few years, ,fo reap no little wealth by the same. And yet whosoever looketh into the endeavour which the Cornish husbandman is driven to use, about his tillage, shall find the travail painful, the time tedious, and the expences very chargeable. For first about May, they cut up all the grass of that ground, which must be newly broken, into turfs, which they call beating. These turfs they raise somewhat in the midst, that the wind and sun may the sooner dry them. The inside turned outwards, drieth the more speedily, but the outside can the better brook the change of weather. After they have been thoroughly dried, the husbandman pileth them in little heaps, and so burnetii them to ashes. Then do they bring in sea-sand, of greater or lesser quantity, partly after the nearness to the places from which it is fetched, and partly by the good husbandry and ability of the tiller. An ordinary horse will carry two sacks of sand, and of such the borderers on the sea do bestow sixty at least in every acre, but most husbands double that number. The inland soil requireth not so large a proportion, and in some places they saw it almost as thin as their corn. A little before plowing time, they scatter abroad those beat boroughs, and small sand heaps upon the ground, which afterwards, by the plough's turning clown, give heat to the root of the corn. The tillable fields are in some places so hilly that the oxen can hardly take sure footing ; in some so tough, that the plough will scarcely cut them ; and in some so shelfy, that the corn hath much ado to fasten his root. The charges of this beating, burning, scoding,' (throwing abroad tbe heaps) " and sanding, ordinarily amounteth to no less than twenty shillings for every acre: which clone, the tiller can commonly take but two crops of wheat, and two of oats, and then is driven to give it at least seven or eight years leyre, attd to make his breach elsewhere. The husbandmen," he continues, " in times not past the remembrance of some yet living, rubbed forth their estate in the poorest plight ; their grounds lay all-in common, or only divided by stitch-meal ; little bread corn ; their drink water, or at best but whey ; for the richest farmer in a parish brewed not above twice a year, and then, God wotte what liquor ; their meat whitsul, as they call it, namely, milk, sour milk, cheese, curds, butter, and such like, as came from the cow and ewe, who were tied by the one leg at pasture ; their apparel, coarse in matter, ill shapen in manner; their legs and feet naked and bare, to which sundry old folk had so accustomed their youfh, that they could hardly abide to wear any shoes, complaining how it kept them over hot. Their horses shod only before, and for all furniture a pad and halter, on which the meaner country wenches of the western parts -do yet ride astride, as all other English folk used before Richard the second's wife brought in the side-saddle fashion of straw. Suitable hereunto was their dwelling, and to that their implements of household : Walls of earth, low thatched roofs, few partitions, no planchings, or glass windows, and scarcely any chimnies, other than a hole in the wall to let out the smoke : their bed, straw and a blanket: as for sheets, so much linen cloth had not yet stepped over the 342 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF narrow channel between them and Brittany. To conclude, a mazer, and a pan or two comprised all their substance : but now most of these fashions are universally banished, and the Cornish husbandman comforteth himself with a better supplied civility to the eastern pattern, which hath directed hiin a more thriving form of husbandry ; and our halcyon days of peace enabled him to apply the lesson; so as, his fine once overcome, he can maintain himself and his family in a competent decency to their calling, and findeth money to bestow weekly at the markets, for his provisions, of necessity and pleasure; for his quarterly rent serveth rather as a token of subjection, to his landlord, than any grievous exaction on his tenement. Every tenement is parcel of the demesne or services of some manor. Commonly thirty acres make a farthing land, nine farthings a Cornish acre, and four Cornish acres a knight's fee. But this rule is overruled to a greater or lesser quantity, according to the fruitfulness or barrenness of tbe soil." (In some instances 100 common acres were reckoned to a Cornish acre, in others, perhaps, 200 were required, and sometimes, when the land was very fruitful, as was the case at Trenizaek, in the parish of Cuthbert, 40 acres made a Cornish acre). "That part of the demesne which appertaineth to the lord's dwelliug-house, they call bis barton, or berton." (A word supposed by Tonkin to be derived from the old British bara, bread, or the place which affords the lord bread, while others trace it to the Saxon Biep, or barley). " The tenants to the rest, hold the same either by sufferance, will, a custom, or by convention. The customary tenant holdeth by will, either for years or for live'sV or to them and their heirs, in divers manners, according to the custom of the manor. Customary tenants for life, take for one, two, three, or more lives, in possession or reversion, as their custom will bear. Somewhere the wives hold by widow's estate, and in many places, when the estate is determined by the tenant's death, and either to descend to the next in reversion, or to return to the lord, yet will his executor or administrator detain the land by the custom, until the next Micha?lmas after. In times past, and that not long ago, holdings were so plentiful, and holders so scarce, as well was the landlord, who could get one to be his tenant, that they used to take assurance for their rent by two pledges of the said manor. But now the case is altered ; for a farm, or" (as we call it) " a bargain, can no sooner fall in hand, than the survey- court shall be waited on, with many Officers, vying and revying each on other ; nay, they are taken mostly at a ground-hop, before they fall, for fear of coming too late. And over and above the old yearly rent, they will give a hundred or two hundred years* purchase, and upward, at that rate, for a fine to have an estate of three lives ; which sum commonly amounteth to ten or twelve years just value of the land. As for the old rent, it carrieth at the most the proportion but of a tenth part to that whereat the tenement may be presently improved, and somewhat much less ; so as the parson of the parish can in most places clispend as much by his tithe, as the lord of the manor by bis rent. Yet is not this dear setting every where alike ; for the western half of Cornwall cometh far short of the eastern ; and the land about towns exceedeth that lying farther in the country." He states the reasons of this enhanced price to be " partly for that the1 THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 343 late great trade into both the Indies hath replenished these parts of the world with a larger store of the coin current metals, than our ancestors enjoyed ; partly because the banishment of single-living votaries, younger marriages than of old, and our Jong freedom from any sore-wasting war or plague, hath made our country very populous ; and partly in that this populousness hath enforced an industry in them, and our blessed quietness given scope and means to this industry." He adds, " that for these husbandry matters, the Cornish inhabitants are in sundry points swayed by a diverse opinion from those of some other shires : one that they will rather take bargains at these excessive fines, than a tolerable improved rent, being in no sort willing to offer a penny ; for they reckon that but once smarting, and this a continual aching. Besides, though the price seem very high, four years tillage, with the husbandman's pain, and charge, goeth near to defray it. Another, that they fall every where from commons to inclosure, and partake not of some eastern tenants' envious dispositions, who will sooner prejudice their own present thrift by continuing this mingle-mangle, than advance the lord's expectant benefit after their term expired. The third, that they always prefer lives before years, as both presuming upon the country's healthfulness, and also accounting their family best provided for, when the husband, wife, and child are sure of a living. The ordinary covenants of most conventionary tenants, are to pay due capons, do harvest journies, grind at the mill, sue to the court, discharge the office of reeve and tithingman, dwell upon the tenement, and to set out no part thereof to tillage, without the lord's licence first obtained. Which conditions are enlarged or restrained, according to the demisor's humour. Usual it is for all sorts of tenants, upon death, at least, if not surrender or forfeiture, to pay their best beast for an heriot : yea, if a stranger passing through the country chance to leave his carcase behind him, he also must redeem his burial, by rendering his best beast, which he hath with him, to the lord of the soil ; or, if he have none, his best jewel ; or, rather than fail, his best garment then about him, in lieu thereof.* The free tenant's services, are ordinary with those of other places, save that they pay in most places only fee-Morton reliefs, which is after five marks the whole knight's fee," (so called of John, earl first of Morton, then of Cornwall, and lastly, king of this land) " whereas, that of fee-Gloucester is five pounds." In Carew's time, two sorts of wheat were used in the county, viz. the French, or bearded, which required jhe t,est s0\)} atl(j ]inot wheat, which was contented with a meaner earth. In Tonkin's period, two sorts of bearded wheat, both originally from France, were in use, one of which was that mentioned by Carew, and the other was called dredge wheat. The latter yielded a much finer flour than the former, notwithstanding it vegetated in a coarser soil. This dredge wheat was mostly sown on lands subject to the rust or mildew, " its beard, or ailes," says Tonkin, " catching the dew, and so preventing, in a great measure, its falling on the straw." The wheats most commonly employed, were the white wheat, and red knot, so called from a peculiar * This custom has been long deservedly obsolete. 344 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF redness at every knot or joint. The latter was chiefly sown along the northern coast, and returned, in general, a much more certain crop than the other. Tonkin strongly recommends it, as " by much the surer yielder," and less subject to smut, (provincially termed colly-bran) and rust, the best preventer of the first of which, he could 'find, was washing the seed well in sea water, or for want of that, in a strong brine or urine, and of the last, sanding the ground very well, and using any other manure rather than the dung of animals. He speaks, also, of Poland, or double-eared wheat, and Guinea wheat, both of which were cultivated principally for curiosity. Rye, in Carew's time, was employed only on such grounds as would bear no wheat. Barley got so abundant in a few years, that one hundred alone contained more than the whole shire could previously boast, and ripened so early, (particularly in tbe twelve parishes of Meneage, in the hundred of Kerrier, where it was common to have from twenty to thirty bushels per acre, of the old measure, viz. three Winchesters to a bushel) that it was fit to be carried to the mill within eight or nine weeks after sowing. In dear seasons, and when wheat was scarce, the poor received great benefit from this abundance. It "also amendeth the Cornish drink," (or- beer, a word derived from the Saxon name for barley Biep) "by converting that grain into malt, which (to the ill refreshing of strangers) in former times they made only of oats." Poland barley, much resembling the French wheat in growth, was cultivated in some places, and when sown in December, on rich land, turned to a good account, and produced excellent malt. In the uorth- eastern parts of the county, another sort, much resembling the last, in growth and culture, but capable of thriving in almost any soil, was very frequent. It was generally called bear, or bear barley, (probably in allusion to its good qualities for making malt or beer) and planted in mountainous parts, where it endured the hardest winter. Among various sorts of oats sown, in the western parts of the county, was the nuda avena, then, and still provincially designated by the name of pillis, or pilez, that is, naked, bald, or bare oats ; or, as Mr. Ray expresses it, " pilled or denuded of the husk, wherewith the common oat is covered." It was much esteemed, and of equal price with wheat. Tonkin remarks, that, " for a neat and cleanly way of saving grain at harvest," the Cornish exceed most other countries, except some parts of Devon and Dorsetshire. Their custom was, and still is, not only to bind the wheat in sheafs, but likewise the barley and oats. Two hundred of these sheafs were then arranged together in the fields, in a circular arish,* in which state they were left, " till all the trash in them had been sufficiently quailed," after which they were removed to the barn or mowhay. Incase the com was rank, and full of grass, and weeds, the sheafs were only shocked. It appears evident, that by the former mode of arrangement, rain had little power to do mischief, and the grain was better preserved than when made, and raked up into cocks, agreeably to the manner of the eastern farmers. * This word appears to have been founded on the Latin aridus, or perhaps, the Saxon eddish. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 345 The advantages of sand, as a manure, were fully appreciated by the Cornish farmers. The other manures were oose, or salt water sand, lime,* and oreweed ; of this there were two sorts, that which grew on the rocks, under high- water mark, and that which was separated from the bottom of the sea by rough weather, and thrown on the strand. The first was reaped annually, and the latter at every opportunity. Both were used on barley land, after being burnt in pits, and converted to ashes : " but the noisome savour," says Carew, " hath cursed it out of the county." At this period there was a great variance in the measures in different parts of the county, or, to use Carew's words, " In measures, the shire varieth not only from others, but also in itself, for they have a land measure and a water measure, the latter being least in the eastern parts, and increasing to the westward, where they measure oats by the hogshead." In 1730, after considerable difficulties, the land measure was reduced all over the county to the statute, or Winchester bushel ; but the farmers, Tonkin complains, "still sell in the markets one Winchester bushel and a half for the old half bushel, and three Winchester bushels for the old bushel," and " to their poor neighbours and labourers, make use of their old peck, which seldom exceeds five gallons, or at the most five gallons and a half, under pretence that it is full measure." The science of ingrossing seems to have been equally well known in those days as it is at present. "There are, also," says Carew, "some ingrossers who buy wheat of the husbandman after eighteen gallons the bushel, and deliver it to the transporting merchant, for the same sum, at sixteen." He states, also, that the Cornish perch was more than that of other countries, being 18 feet," (instead of 16J, which makes the Cornish acre exceed the statute one in the proportion of 144 : 121 of 25 : 21 nearly or of 6 : 5) " and the Cornish miles much longer than those about London," for all which variances in measures, perches, and miles, he assigns the following curious reason : " I can impute this general enlargement of saleable things to no cause sooner than the Cornishman's want of vent and money, who therethrough, to equal others in quality of price, is driven to exceed them in quantity of measure." *"The precise period when burnt-lime first came into general use, in the cultivation of land, is unknown. The origin of the application, from the early practices, is sufficiently obvious. A substance which had been nsed with such success in gardening, must have been soon tried in farming ; and in countries where marl was not to be found, calcined limestone would naturally be employed as a substitute. The elder writers on agriculture had no correct notions of the nature of lime, limestone, and marl, or of their effects, and this was the necessary consequence of the imperfection of the chemistry of the age. Calcareous matter was considered, by the alchemists, as a peculiar earth, which, in the fire, became combiued with inflammable acid ; and Evelyn and Hartlib, and still later, Lisle, in their works on husbandry, have characterized it merely as a hot manure, of use in cold lands. It is to Dr. Black, of Edinburgh, that our first distinct rudiments of knowledge, on the subject, are owing. About the year 1755, this celebrated professor proved, by the most decisive experiments, that limestone, and all its modifications, marbles, chalks, and marls, consist principally, of a peculiar earth, united to an aerial acid; that the acid is given out in burning, occasioning a loss of more than 40 per cent, and by a chemical analysis, three specimens of ashes, from different lands that had undergone paring and burning. The first was from a chalk soil, 200 grains of which contained 80 carbonate of lime, eleven of gypsum, nine of charcoal, fifteen of oxide of iron, three of saline matter, with sulphate of potash, muriate of magnesia, and a minute quantity of vegetable alkali. The remainder was alumina, and silica. Estimating, according to Mr. Boys, (of Bellhanger, in Kent, author of a treatise on " Paring and Burning"),: that 2,660 bushels are the common produce of an acre of ground, which give 172,900lbs. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 375 containing of carbonate of lime 69,1 6Qlbs. gypsum 9509.5, oxide of iron 12967.5, saline matter' 3593.5, and charcoal 7780.5, "in this instance there was undoubtedly a very considerable quantity of matter, capable of being active as manure, produced in the operation of burning.- The charcoal was. very finely divided :rand exposed on a large surface on the field, must have been gradually converted into carbenic acid. Gypsum and oxide of iron seem to produce the very best effects, when applied to lands containing an excess of carbonate of lime." The second specimen;was from a soil near Goleorton, in Leicestershire,, which ha4 been turf .before bufningj three fourths of which consisted of light siliceous sand, and the remaining fourth of day, with only four per cent, of carbonate of lime. One hundred parts of the ashes yielded six parts charcoal ; three muriate of soda, sulphate pf potash, with a trace of vegetable alkali ; and nine oxide of iron. The remainder was composed of the earths. " In this instance, as in the other, finely divided charcoal was found ; the solubility of which would be increased by the presence pf the alkali.". The third specimen was a stiff day, from Mount's Bay, in Cornwall, .where land had been brought into cultivation from a heath, by burning, about ten years before; but having been neglected, furze was springing up in different parts of it, which gave rise to -the second paring and burning. One hundred parts of these ashes contained eight parts charcoal; two. saline matter, principally common salt, with a little vegetable alkali; seven oxide of iron ; two carbonate of lime ; and the remainder alumina and silica. "Here the quantity of charcoal was greater than in the other instances. The salt, I suspect, was owing to the vicinity of the sea, it being but two miles off. In this land there was certainly an excess of dead vegetable fibre, as well as unprofitable living matter; and I have since heard that a great improvement took place. [;Many obscure causes-," he then proceeds, "have been referred to, for the purpose of explaining the: effects rof paring and; burning; but, I believe, they may be referred entirely to the diminution of the coherence and tenacity of clays, and to the destruction' of inert, and useless* vegetable matter, and its conversion into a manure Dr. Darwin, in his Phytojogia, has supposed that clay, during torrefaction, may absorb some nutritive principles from the atmosphere, that afterwards may be supplied to plants; but the earths are pure! metallic oxides, saturated with oxygen; and the tendency of burning is to expel any other volatile principles that they may contain in combination. All soils that contain too much dead vegetable fibre, and which consequently lose from one third to one half, of their weight by incineration^ and all such as contain their earthy constituents in an impalpable state of division, i. e. the stiff clays and marles, > are improved by burning ; but in coarse sands, or rich soils, containing a just mixture of the earths ; and in all cases in which the texture is already sufficiently loose, or the organizable matter sufficiently soluble, the process of torrefaetion cannot be useful. All poor siliceous sands must be injured by it; and here .practice- is fou id toaccprd with theory.1 Mr.' Young, in his "> Essay on Manures," states, 'that he found burning injure sand;' and the operation is never performed by good agriculturists upon siliceous sandy soils, after they have been once brought intp»cultivation. An intelligent farmer, in Mount's Bay* told me that he had pardd and burned a small 376 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF field, several years ago, which he had not been able to bring again into good condition, I examined the spot, the grass was very poor and scanty, and the soil an arid siliceous sand." The improvement of sterile lands, by burning, wasinown to the Romans, and is thus alluded to by Virgil, in the first book of the GeorgiCs : " Swpe etiam steriles incendere-profuit agros." Worgan pronounces that a more efficient, improvement than paring and burning cannot be desired. Potatoes. — This essential article of subsistence thrives exceedingly in Cornwall* the soil and climate of which are peculiarly adapted to its growth and culture, and if the county do not grow wheat enough for its inhabitants, it certainly has the merit of supplying other counties with large quantities of potatoes,which find their way to Plymouth, Portsmouth, and London. After a reservation for seed and culinary purposes, the overplus is employed in feeding pigs, cows, and oxen. Of the former animals there are large numbers, as most of the labouring people throughout the county keep one or two, which, through the aid of this invaluable root, become delicious pork. The farmers' bacon-hogs are blown up by them, as they term it, and then finished with five or six Winchester bushels of barley, with a view of hardening the fat. Sir C. V. Penrose has drawn some comparisons between the effects of barley and potatoes in feeding hogs, which are rather curious. He rates an acre of potatoes at 300 Winchester bushels, worth at 2s. per bushel, £30. An acre of barley he averages at 36 Winchester bushels, worth at 5s. per bushel, £9. Twelve gallons of barley, to 20lbs. of pork, gives 480lbs. of pork for £9. Twenty-four gallons of potatoes to 20lbs. of pork, gives 2,000lbs. of pork for £30, by which means the pork gained by the barley costs upwards of Is. per score, while the pork gained by the potatoes costs only 6s. per score. Thus, by the above rates of feeding, and produce, an acre of barley produces only 480lbs. of pork, while an acre of potatoes produces 2,000lbs. of pork ; therefore, 1520lbs. of pork more are produced by feeding hogs on an acre of potatoes, than on an acre of barley. The same rates may be placed in another point of view ; 480lbs. of pork are produced by 36 Winchester bushels of barley, value £9. The same would be produced by 72 Winchester bushels of potatoes, value £7 As. Surely the wants of men should be permitted to supersede those of animals, for whom nature has provided ample stores of nutriment not fitted for the use of man ! Hops. — The cultivation of these has been much adopted in Roseland, but is now rather on the decline, owing, in all probability, to the increased duties, and the introduction of hops from Kent and Hampshire. The hops are subject to mildew, and scarcely ever average more than a quarter of a pound per hill. Half a pound on a hill is considered a great crop. They thrive tolerably well beneath apple trees. Next to the crops before particularized, which may be termed the crops commonly cultivated, come those not commonly so. These comprise peas and beans; tares,, the advantages of which, as a green fallow, and an early spring food, are, in Mr. Worgan's opinion, incalculable, when sown with the view to soiling, for which, he says, it is best adapted. The seils pf Cprnwall, and the mildness pf its climate, are peculiarly THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 377 genial to its growth and occasion it to come early, if sown in the proper season. There are two sorts, the winter tare, and the spring tare, the latter of which is of a larger size than the former, and motley, but will not stand a severe winter: carrots, sainfoin, lucern, cabbages, and rape, which are managed in the same manner as in other counties. It is rather remarkable, that neither hemp nor flax, is cultivated in some parts of the county, certainly adapted to their growth. Lavender, liquorice, camomile, teasels, carraway, rhubarb, coriander, and many other seeds, are almost altogether unknown here, as objects of agricultural economy. Why have not these been naturalized? Nature has undoubtedly done much for Cornwall, in spontaneously furnishing it with a variety of plants, roots, and seeds : but this should not prevent the naturalization of others. Nature has placed no limits to the success of our efforts in improving vegetables, and wherever man will employ his industry in this respect, we find her tributary to his labours. Her luxuriance is increased, and she seems anxious to remunerate him for his fatigues, and to diminish, to the utmost extent of her power, the curse inflicted upon the human race, in the persons of our first parents, of." eating their bread with the sweat of their brow." It is the duty and interest, therefore, of Cornwall, to draw from other counties those peculiar plants, which might, when naturalized to its soil, and climate, prove equally productive. By industry, the wild crab has been converted into the golden pippin, and our most delicious plums, originally, sprung from the sloe. Who would suppose that tbe hard acid root of the brassica napus, or common rape, can be rendered so mild and palatable, by cultivation, as to be preferable to the common turnip ? Yet, this has actually been tbe case in Germany, as well as France, where few great entertainments are served up without it. This vegetable requires no manure, and any soil that is poor and light, especially a sandy one, will suit it. The article of opium, which we now so largely import from the East Indies, at an immense expense, might be easily superseded by an extensive propagation of the British lettuce, which, as has been proved, by comparative experiments, yields six drachms, one scruple, and four grains more of extractive matter, than a similar quantity of common opium. Many more instances might be adduced on this point; but we must content ourselves with calling the particular attention of the Cornish agriculturists to the disette, or scarcity-root, some years since introduced into France and Germany, which, in appearance and seed, resembles the beet, and has the peculiar properties of thriving most, and furnishing an excellent food both for man and beast, when all other nutriment is scarce arid dear. It succeeds in all sorts of ground, without being effected either by the vicissitudes of the seasons, mildew, or the greatest drought. But what is still more singular, it does not impoverish the soil in which it grows : on the contrary, it ameliorates it, and renders it more fit for the reception of wheat and other grain. How much superior is such a food as this, and others that might be mentioned, to the unnatural substances which English animals are too frequently sentenced to eat by experimentalists ! Although the Almighty expressly created herbs and grasses for the use of cattle, yet these speculators, under a vain confidence that they can improve on the manifest designs Vol. I. 3 c 378 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF of an all-wise Creator, withhold from the poor animals their natural sustenance, while they cruelly nauseate them with a food, which tortures their bodies, to a preposterous size, vitiates the wholesome juices, and stores up diseases, instead of nourishment, for those, whose unfortunate lot it may be, to partake of them, when slaughtered ! As there are many animals which subsist wholly on the fruits of the earth, and Providence, by enduing those fruits with the power of resisting the hardest frosts, and growing during the winter, even in the open fields, has evidently intended that the most useful part of the brute Creation should be secured from any danger of want, in the most rigorous seasons, there is a degree of ingratitude, nay, of impiety, in such practices. Among other valuable vegetables, besides those before noticed, adapted to encounter the winter storm, and thrive in any soil, are pimpernell or burnett, timothy or Hauson's grass, floating-fescue grass, fold-mead or bird-grass, orchard-grass, white beet, the great cabbage of Anjou, the turnip and other cabbages, boor-cole, and other coles, the Chinese or white vetch, the Siberian medicago, and a tree called the robinia, which speedily attains a great size, yielding flowers, pulse, fodder for cattle, and a fine blue dye, without any manure, and in the coldest climate. Can we suppose, that in the boundless space of the vegetable world, these alone were intended as a pabulum for cattle in inclement winters ? How noble would be the employment of him, who should collect and class all the vegetables or grasses, fit for the use of man and beast, and ascertain, by experiments, the properties, even of the meanest weed he treads upon, and perhaps heedlessly despises ! The acquisition of one useful plant, unknown before, is an event by which a whole nation may be benefited, and whose discovery may be more valuable than that of a gold mine. The grasses, in particular, are nature's especial care. With these she clothes the earth : with these she sustains its inhabitants. Cattle feed upon the leaves ; birds upon their smaller seeds ; men upon the larger, for the plants which produce our bread corn are among the grasses. In those tribes which are more generally considered as grasses, their faculties of preservation, increase, and reviviscence, are astonishing, and clearly coincide with the designs of nature. They thrive under a treatment, by which other plants are destroyed. The more their leaves are consumed, the more their roots increase, and send forth off-sets. The more they are trampled on the thicker they grow. Many of the seemingly dry and dead leaves of grasses renew their verdure every spring. In lofty mountains, where the summer heats are not sufficient to ripen the seeds, grasses abound, which are viviparous, and consequently able to propagate themselves without seed. It has been observed, likewise, that the herbivorous animals attach themselves to the leaves of grasses, and if at liberty to chuse their pastures, leave untouched the straws which support the flowers, that the seeds may ripen, and diffuse themselves, as if they were forbidden to touch them. He who would exercise the art of husbandry, with the greatest advantage, ought to make himself acquainted with all kinds of vegetables, and endeavour to discover what sort of soil is most proper for each. It is his duty to know that some delight in open, others in sheltered situations; some in moist, others in dry ground ; that some plants thrive best in sandy soils, while THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 37.<) others affect a clayey one, or a black mould ; and that to some the tops of hills is most congenial, while others ought to be sown in pools. He should also know the duration of every plant he may sow in his fields and meadows, whether they be annual, biennial, or perennial. One species of grass, hitherto only cultivated as an ornament to gardens, seems peculiarly entitled to fair experiments. This is the striped, or ribband grass, whose prolific powers were apparently given for a wiser purpose than the mere gratification of the eye. On being examined, it is found to possess much sweetness and succulence, and when offered to horses and cows, they feed on it eagerly. Calves, also, have been reared with it. In addition to these advantages, it may be cut three or four times in a year, and its produce is prodigious. It may be easily propagated, by dividing the roots into smaller plants, and disposing, at a distance from each other of four to six inches. When planted, it takes a deep root, produces an early spring crop, and is an excellent summer food for cattle. In moist ground it spreads rapidly, and soon forms a thick. mass of herbage, exceeding any ever witnessed. Its durability, moreover, is such, that even after the lapse of twenty years, it is equally thriving, and yields as much as at any previous period, however abundant. Artificial grasses, it is requisite to remark* should not be sown with any crop of corn; as in such case, they fail generally after the second year. To many, this long digression may appear uncalled for: but the real lovers of the works of nature, who produces nothing in vain, will, perhaps, feel all the importance which is connected with it. As proofs of this, we will cite only the examples of the nettle and thistle, two vegetables, which are known scarcely to any in this country but as objects of disgust or derision. Though the former may sting, and it is an apt emblem of the misfortunes provoked by our own follies, yet it has been long known in Sweden, that it forms an excellent food for cattle, and increases the milk of cows. In that country, nettles are given to horned cattle, every spring, in large quantities, with the most salutary effects. Their tender tops are wholesome, also, for man, when boiled, and appear frequently at the best tables, The latter despised vegetable, by growing and flourishing upon clays, or other soils, where no other plant, can exist without manure, is a most useful preparer of the ground for a better crop. Drawing no nourishment from the landy and afterwards getting into a state of decomposition, by which it. enriches it to a certain degree, the humble thistle is a stimulus to other plants that may succeed it. The unsightly armour it wears, is a wise provision of nature, in order that it may attract the humidity of the atmosphere into its leaves, and thence convey it, by the aid of the roots, into the clay, for the benefit of other vegetables. All succulent plants, and the thistle is greatly so, as well as the sedum, aloe, &c. make ground fine, and prepare it for the , reception of other plants: but arid vegetables, such as ling, heath, &c. only render it more barren ; and therefore nature has placed succulent plants on rocks, and the dry est hills. It is probable, that the species of thistle, called the sow-thistle, were it to be properly cultivated, would become one of the most fattening plants the earth produces. Sheep, when in clovers, &c. will feed upon it so greedily, as to devour the very roots ; 3c 2 380 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF pigsprefer it to almost every other green food; rabbits will breed more speedily, when fed on it, than any other food, except dandelion, which is of the same nature, and now sold in Coven t Garden market to the keepers of tame rabbits. They have been- given, also, with considerable effect, to horses ; and a wether sheep, fed wholly on sow-thistles, when killed, measured five feet, from the nose to the tail, and weighed sixty-seven pounds per quarter, avoirdupoise weight. Improvements and Suggestions. 3. — The true grandeur of England being in the country, it is the proper scene for those, who do not hold the helm of state, to display their talents in cultivating the arts of peace. We have, already, improved our roads so much, that they appear, in many places, like avenues to gardens ; and our fields and meadows, are, in some instances, superior in beauty to those gardens, on which, formerly, great cost and labour were bestowed. Similar attention should be paid to the erection of good buildings, whether detached, or in villages, or hamlets. As domestic comforts, they alleviate the toils of the field, contribute much to an easy passage through life, and with clean clothes, wholesome diet, and sweet rest, are the just rewards of honest industry. How regular, moral, and happy might the lives of men be rendered, if only one half of the money squandered on costly entertainments and rich apparel, in towns and cities, were devoted to generous and useful improvements in the country ! The more virtue and industry may prevail, the more the face of the country will be improved ; whilst men of true taste and fortune, in seeking the delights and advantages of a rural life, will not only benefit their own morals, but those, also, of the lower classes. Though this nation has been long governed by fashion, it is to be hoped that the period will arrive, when reason will resume her influence, and reduce the number of journies to London and other eities. These journies are productive of nothing more than vain and pompous expenses, and strengthen the power of corruption over minds, originally alive only to the most excellent and patriotic sensations. The undertakers of such journies seem to forget that there is sufficient scope in the country to exercise the most fertile genius, without preying on others. Agriculture is the most ancient and honourable of all employments ; and, as grain and pasturage are the true sources of commerce, the means of augmenting and improving them merit the study of the noblest and best informed minds ; for the happiness of the country, in general, as well as the advantage of particular estates. But the possessors of property in the country ought not to imitate at their seats the luxury of princes in their palaces. The tenants of every man of fortune in the country, are his subjects, and if he be ambitious of real greatness, let him seek their happiness. The greatness derived from such conduct, would widen the fields of true ambition, while fewer competitors for power would be found in the courts of princes, and, consequently, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 381 there would be fewer corroding passions to embitter their lives, and mix their own, and the people's joys, with sorrow. The country, in short, has every where its charms, but no where more than in Great Britain. If it cannot boast of the rich fruits and fragrant odours of Italy, its soil, at least, is more steady, and its rivers more gentle. If it produce not within itself the riches of the Indies, it is exempt from many of their inconveniencies, having no hurricanes, nor tornadoes, no earthquakes, and epidemic diseases, to desolate its lands, prostrate its cities, or consume its population. Its inhabitants may regale themselves in their summer retreats with the produce of both Indies, though they feel not the sultry heat of either ; and see those trees and flowers naturalized to its soil, which, originally, grew in the most distant climes. May it always be our glory to merit the protection of Heaven, by making a generous use of the bounties dispensed to us, and may the sole dispute amongst us be, who shall serve that country most, which is so dear to our hearts, and so pleasant to our senses ! As the present head is exclusively intended to point out the improvement of which the county of Cornwall is susceptible, and as it is material that the execution of them should not be delayed, the foregoing remarks have been introduced with a view of exciting feelings in the minds of its landed proprietors propitious to agriculture, whose importance has been enforced, in these pages, at every opportunity, and cannot fail to be duly valued by every man who sincerely regards his country. " There are sufficient motives," says Sir H. Davy, "connected both with pleasure and profit, to encourage ingenious man to pursue this new path of investigation," (the connection of chemistry with agriculture). " Science cannot long be despised by any persons as the mere speculations of theorists; but must soon be considered by all ranks of men, in its true point of view, as the refinement of common sense, guided by experience, gradually substituting sound and rational principles, for vague popular prejudices. The soil offers inexhaustible resources, which, when properly appreciated and employed, must increase our wealth, our population, and our physical strength. We possess advantages in the use of machinery, and the division of labour, belonging to no other nation. And the same energy of character, the same extent of resources, which have always distinguished the people of the British islands, and made them excel in arms, commerce, letters, and philosophy, apply, with the happiest effect, to the improvement of the cultivation of the earth. Nothing is impossible to labour, aided by ingenuity. The true objects of the agriculturist, are likewise those of the patriot. Men value most what they have gained with effort; a just confidence in their own powers result from success ; they love their country better, because they have seenjt improved by their own talents and industry ; and they identify with their interests the existence of those institutions which have afforded them security, independence, and the multiplied enjoyments of civilized life." Agricultural Chemistry. — In the subject before us, the first and principal thing to be attended to, is an acquaintance with agricultural chemistry, "which has for its object all those changes in the arrangements of matter, connected with the growth and nourishment of plants ; the comparative values of their produce as food ; the constitution 382 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF of soils ; the manner in which lands are enriched by manure, or rendered fertile by the different processes of cultivation. Enquiries of such a nature cannot but be interesting and important, both to the theoretical agriculturist, and to practical farmers. To the first they are necessary in supplying most of the fundamental principles, on which the theory of the art depends. To the second they are useful in affording simple and easy experiments for directing his labours, and enabling him to pursue a certain and systematic plan of improvement." That a knowledge of chemistry is absolutely indispensible to the experimentalist, as well as to the common farmer, will appear evident on a perusal of Sir H. Davy's important work, to which we have so often alluded. Planting. — Amongst the improvements of which the county is susceptible, not the least essential is the speedy formation of wdods and plantations, in order to shield the labours of the agriculturist, as much as possible, in exposed situations, from the destructive violence of the sea winds. The general want of verdure that now characterizes the county, is the common complaint of all its visitors. By dint of exertion, (and what is to be effected without it?) many parts of the highlands of Scotland have been gradually clothed with forests, under the protection, in the first instance, of the pine-aster, and Scotch fir, which, when wanted no longer as nurses, were removed. By the same simple process, the naked (bills of Cornwall might be also garnished with leafy honours, and umbrageous decorations. The aspect of the county would not only be ameliorated by such a measure, but what is of infinitely more importance, a greater degree of success would be, in time, ensured to its farmers. Of all the works which man can perform in this sublunary sphere, there is none certainly more noble, more innocent, or more worthy of his nature, than planting. When he places a tree in the ground, he becomes a sort of creator, by embellishing the face of creation. In planting, too, he discards, in some measure, the innate selfishness of his nature, for posterity must necessarily be considered more than his immediate advantage. Even this, however, is sometimes promoted by planting, since certain sorts of trees, the larch, for instance, attains the perfection of growth in twenty years : and consequently, if a man begin early, he may justly expect to realize the benefit of his speculations in his own person. If he plant those trees which require a longer period to reach maturity, he provides a certain source of emolument for his relations, if he leave any ; if not, the country is sure to derive advantage from his planting in some way or other. With respect to planting, in Cornwall, sufficient evidence is afforded, by the plantations at present existing, in high and exposed situations, in different parts of the county, that the task of increasing their number is not impracticable. The trees which in general form these, are the pine-aster, spruce, Scotch and silver firs, larch, Dutch, Cornish, and wych-elms, sycamore, beach, oak, ash, Spanish and horse-chesnut, lime, alder, and plane tree, originally introduced by Sir John St. Aubyn, of Clowance, in 1723. In planting along the glens and hollows, care should be taken to prevent the continuance of a stream of wind through ravines, and guard the young trees from the first broad stroke of the sea winds. Where THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 383 these precautions are adopted, it will be found that plantations will spread themselves vigorously to windward, every year. * The foregoing observations on planting, apply to coppices. Were proper attention paid to their formation and preservation, throughout the county, a vast quantity of timber might be raised, independent of the great shelter they would afford to the fields in their vicinities. Young timber trees might be likewise preserved by the same screen. Almost all the coppices in Cornwall consist of the common oak, and are usually cut, after the lapse of twenty or thirty years. The reservation of saplings, or standards, is paid more attention to than formerly: but yet, not in a sufficient degree. On one hand, thousands of saplings, that ought to be reserved for timber, are destroyed, which would, in the course of years, enrich the proprietor, or his family, or benefit the public. On the other hand, thousands of healthy saplings, are overtopped by briars, and otherwise impeded in their growth, by the want of periodical clearances.* Evelyn, in his " Sylva," very properly remarks, on the subject of planting : " All persons, who are owners of land should, on their first coming to their estates, and as soon as they have children, seriously think of planting : for there is no part of husbandry which men commonly more fail in neglect, and have cause to repent of, than that they did not begin planting betimes, without which they can expect neither fruit, ornament, nor delight from their labours. Men seldom plant trees till they begin to be wise, that is, till they grow old, and find) by experience, the prudence and necessity of it. When Ulysses, after a ten years' absence, was returned from Troy, and coming home, found his aged father in the field, planting trees, he asked him : ' Why, now being so far advanced in years, he would put himself to the fatigue and labour of planting that, of which he was never likely to enjoy the fruits ?' The good old man taking him for a stranger, gently replied : ' I plant,' says he, ' against my son Ulysses come home-' The application, is obvious, and instructive for both old and young." But there are still nobler objects within the scope of planting — the benefit of the Royal Navy, and the glory of these dominions: so that *The communicator of an article in Worgan, (Mr. Trist) dissuades coppice owners from felling at twenty or twenty-five years' growth, advising them rather to thin gradually, and mark every young, bright-barked' oak, for a standard, 250, or 300 of which, might be left on an acre, at the end of thirty years. " The intermediate thinnings," he adds, "would pay liberally towards rent and interest; another ten or twenty years' growth, with judicious thinnings, might give him, or his successor, the highest possible profit derivable from an acre of woodland ; it being a well-grounded opinion that it is more profitable to fell a crop of timber, at fifty or sixty years' growth, than to let it stand, for grosser purposes, to eighty or hundred years.'' Vancouver recommends the appointment of a timber inspector, in every district, (such officers to be nominated and paid by Government, with instructions to make annual returns of all matters appertaining to their duty, which should also extend to the examination of all young plantations, and seeing a certain number of young trees planted, for every timber tree cut down, and the same young trees and plantations well fenced and protected) that no tree should be cut down, or legally exposed to sale, without their mark, and an accompanying certificate, and that on their observing the woodland fences to be insufficient, and their owners persistingly unmindful, they should be empowered to order the necessary repairs to be made, and recover the amount of such expense by an immediate distress upon the owner's moveables. 384 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF not only self-interest, or the benefit of children is considered, but the good of British society. With these motives before them, the possessors of land can assign no excuse for neglecting such an important duty as planting. " How many thousand acres of waste lands are there in this kingdom that, at this present time, produce nothing, but may be profitably improved by planting ! Did men of large possessions but rightly consider this, they would carefully look over their estates, search out every useless bog,* and plant it with poplars, or other aquatics. They would examine all the waste grounds, and set apart some for the cottagers, and apply the most useless and barren for plantations. Did such a generous spirit prevail, we should hear few persons complaining that their ancient common rights are invaded, and that their extreme necessities have obliged them to emigrate to countries far less hospitable than their own." For important information relative to trees, coppices, pruning, age, stature, and felling of trees, seasoning of timber, laws for the preservation and improvement of woods and forests, &c. the reader is referred to Evelyn's " Sylva." Cultivation of Wastes. — The proportion of waste lands, the greatest part of which is barren only from the want of culture, is supposed to amount to nearly one fifth part of the whole county, and consequently, when viewed with an agricultural eye, they present a wide scope for speculation, particularly as there is no land so perfectly useless, that it may not be converted to some beneficial purpose or other, by studying the manures and crops adapted to it. At present these waste lands afford merely a scanty pasturage to sheep and goats, or imperfect summer nutriment to cattle, with some furze and turf. Many of them are capable of great improvements, if properly drained, and subdivided into enclosures. Plantations of the pine-aster, and other firs, might be advantageously disposed on their elevated and dryest parts, in order to keep off the cutting winds; and their lower parts, though now wet, have every where all the facilities required for a complete drainage. In general they want nothing but shelter, drainage, and husbandlike management, to be on a par with the more fertile parts of the county. The land, in what is called the mining district, is certainly the least to be commended, in an agricultural point of view, of any in the county : but even this might be improved in its appearance by judicious measures. Unfortunately, perhaps, most of the waste land belongs to the duchy ; we say unfortunately, because it is not to be expected that an individual can alone effect those ameliorations, which ought to be the task of many. Mr. Rashleigh, however, under the auspices of his royal highness the Prince of Wales, has shewn what may be clone to waste lands, by his improvements on St. Austell Downs, which, considering all things, deserve to be ranked high among the public spirited measures of the county. Where nothing scarcely in the shape of profit * Sir H.Davy is decidedly of opinion, that "when the leaves of vegetables perform their healthy functions, they tend to purify the atmosphere in the common vairations of weather, and changes from light to darkness." The putrid and noxious particles of the air are undoubtedly consumed, and purer air, or oxygen, generated by the vegetable creation. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 385 arose before, he created an income for himself by letting out a considerable portion of the waste at about seven shillings and sixpence per acre, while the occupiers, with the aid of pilchard salt and broken pilchards, dung, and sea sand, all procured at a moderate expense, raised the value of their several lots to thirty or forty shillings per acre. Is not this preferable to the former mode practiced on this and the other downs, of permitting the tenantry to stock it, in common, and impoverish it yearly, without a single effort to renew or improve its fertility? This striking example has not been without attendant advantages. To the westward of Truro, and in other parts of the county, much waste land has been enclosed, and many cottages created, by a description of persons termed cottage lease-holders, who have been wisely suffered to build and enclose under leases, determinable on the deaths of three lives of their own nomination. The occupiers enjoy, for the time specified, three acres, at an annual rent, in general, of ten shillings. Such a method of enclosure cannot be too widely encouraged : indeed, the interest of the landholders or of the Prince would be promoted by granting the waste lands to cultivators almost for nothiug. For some years past, many farmers have been in the habit of breaking up parcels of the waste lands, here and there, and after paring, burning, and in some cases liming or sanding them, and taking off a crop of corn, letting down their temporary fences, and dooming them to return to waste, in a tenfold worse condition than they were before : but the practice is deeply injurious to the community, as well as to the farmer himself, who not only diminishes the run which they formerly afforded to his sheep and cattle, but is a loser in the end, notwithstanding all his hedging, paring, burning, and other operations. His avarice thus defeats itself. Mr. Vancouver seems to be clearly of opinion that moors contain an abundaet resource for permanent fertility, when not prematurely exhausted by intemperate and injudicious cropping. In another part of his work he strongly recommends, as suggested before, a close, hollow draining, upon all poor lands, (where required) "followed in the first breaking operation by spading and burning their coarse and unprofitable surface, and afterwards cultivating them with alternate green and white straw crops." He also points out the necessity of providing outfal drains by the ditches, and giving a close turf soughing to moors before the whole of their tough surface is destroyed by the breast plough. Calcareous manures seem best adapted for the improvement of the moors in Cornwall : but little of these can be conveyed to the internal parts of the county, without canals. The principal and most profitable tract of waste lands extends from north to south, between Liskeard, Bodmin, Camelford, and a few miles of Launceston, particularly Roughtor, Temple, and Alteruon Moors. Some of these wastes are stocked in the summer by large flocks of sheep and cattle, which are taken in by the neighbouring farmers. Herdsmen are employed by the tenants during these months, whose business it is to restore them to their owners, at the end of the time agreed on. The duchy wastes comprise, among others, Hengiston or Hingston Downs, Linkinhorne, Garden, Bodmin Downs, and those in the parish of St. Agnes. Vol. I. 3d 386 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF As a stimulus to the enclosure of waste lands, it is proper to mention, that on the 22nd day of February 1814, the Court of King's Bench pronounced judgment on a case reserved from the northern circuit for its decision, whether tithes were payable for barren land, newly enclosed, it having been argued that land of such a description was exempted from tithes for seven years, by a statute made in the reign of Edward VI. At the trial, Mr. Baron Wood directed the Jury, that if land would bear corn by the mere breaking up and tilling, it could not be called barren land, but was liable to tithes. The Court, however, held that this direction was erroneous, and that lands enclosed from waste, which required extraordinary pains to be brought into culture, was exempt from tithes for seven years. Draining.— The best method, without doubt, of draining, is by stones, especially in Cornwall, where the requisite materials are abundant, and commonly near at hand. Mr. Robarts, of Newlyn, drained a piece of ground, useless for ages, from pent up waters, by boring it in two or three places, when the water gushed out so freely as to answer the desired end in a short time. This method, however, only answers where the soil or bog is free from stones. A spirited improvement of this nature has been effected by the late F. Gregor, esq. of Trewarthinnick, by which a moor of thirty acres, on the river Fal, was converted into the finest meadow land. Mr. Moyle, also, of Marazion, drained and reclaimed thirty-six acres of marshy land, about a mile from Marazion, before constantly covered with water, and overflowed to the depth of two feet, at spring tides, according to a plan projected and executed by himself, for which he received a gold medal, in 1795, from the Society for the encouragement of Arts, Manufactures, and Commerce. An extraordinary instance of what may be achieved by the labour of man, in draining, was exhibited in the parish of Landewednack, near the Lizard, where William Pearce, though Only a common husbandman, and fifty years of age, with a family of seven children, to support, and a natural infirmity in one of his hands, toiled incessantly for the long period of eighteen years, after his daily task was completed, until he had drained, and reduced to cultivation, twelve acres of swampy ground, which, in 1803, produced ten bushels of wheat, ninety bushels of barley, six bushels of oats, and nine trusses of hay, besides pasture for cattle. His sole helpmate was an old inare, who conveyed manure from a considerable distance. He moreover built his own dwelling-house and out-buildings. Many hundreds of acres of land which, before they were drained, were not worth one shilling per acre to the owners, have been, by this operation, improved to the value of £3 to £5 per acre. The instances which we have given above, decidedly shew the importance of draining, which certainly must be considered one of the most essential points in rural improvements. Manuring. — Such great rewards arise from the due adaptation of manures to soils* that this cannot be too much nor too frequently inculcated. The following observations (taken from the British Neptune newspaper) demand insertion, if two or three passages be excepted, for their novelty. Theoretical as they are, in some respects, they THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 337 may excite reflection. Reflection often leads to experiments, and experiments not unfrequently produce benefit to society : — "SOILS AND MANURES. " The advantages of manures to soils is so great, and the consequence of their judicious application so important to the best interests of society, that we feel it a duty to Contribute our mite towards rendering their return and uses more familiar to the public. An enlightened and able writer has attributed nearly all the miseries in society, to the paucity of food for man ; whatever therefore may contribute to diminish this defect, to lower the prices of bread and meat, by augmenting the quantity, must be of the utmost advantage to the community. Hence the value of manures. Experience has proved that land can be made to produce an indefinite quantity of more grain by manure, than in a natural state. The nature and use of this manure, and the best mode of applying it to soil consequently become subjects of the first consideration to agriculture. To facilitate the study of this interesting point, we shall begin with explaining the nature and qualities of " Soils. — The diversity in the composition of land, in general, is such, that no chemical definition will strictly apply to any one field. The distinctions, therefore, of farmers, are much better than those of chemists. The common divisions of hot and cold soils is very correct, as some are much sooner heated by the sun's rays than others, some again are much sooner cooled, and others are slow in both heating and cooling. This simple distinction, judiciously used, will enable the farmer to conceive just notions of the best kind of manure for his land, and also the most proper time and mode of applying it. In general, soils containing much stiff white or yellow clay, are difficult to heat, and being usually moist, they retain the heat only a very short time. Here the remedy is obvious, increase their capacity for receiving, and power of retaining heat, and you augment their fertility in proportion. Chalky soil is similar in one respect, that of being slowly heated, but as it is always dry, it retains the heat longer, very little being consumed in the evaporation of its moisture. Black and deep-coloured soils, containing much vegetable and irony matter, require more heat than pale-coloured ones, exposed to the sun, under similar circumstances. When soils are perfectly dry, those easiest heated are also easiest cooled; but Sir H. Davy has ascertained that the darkest'Coloured soils, abounding in vegetable and animal matter, which facilitate cooling, when heated to the highest effect of solar heat, will cool more slowly than wet, pale soils, consisting of earthy matter. A rich, black mould, containing about one-fourth of vegetable matter, by exposure to the sun, was raised from 65 to 88 degrees, in an hour ; while a chalk soil was heated only 69 degrees, under the same circumstances. But the mould, in half an hour, lost 15 degrees when in the shade at 62 degrees, whereas the chalk lost only four degrees in the same time. The addition of moisture only augments these effects. 3d2 388 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF " Manures. — There is no one substance or principle which affords the pabulum of vegetable life ; it is neither charcoal nor hydrogen, oxygen nor azote alone, but all of them together, in various states and combinations, which support vegetation. Plants consist of charcoal and aeriform matter ; the latter is derived from the sap, which is formed by the joint influence of the moisture in the soil and the external air. Organic substances, when deprived of vitality, immediately commence a series of changes until their total dissolution is effected. Animal matter, exposed to the action of air, heat, and light, is soonest reduced to putridity and decomposition ; vegetables are slower, but finally yield to the general law. The proper periods for applying manures are diseovered by a knowledge of the time and means for effecting the decomposition of the different substances. Manures, as lime, alkalies, gypsum, and various salts, assist the process. Formerly it was supposed that these manures only acted as stimulants or condiments, that they were salt and pepper to vegetation ; now it is ascertained that they are also part of the proper food of the plant, and that they supply that kind of substance to the vegetable fibre which is analogous to bone in animals. Slacked lime was used for fruit trees by the Romans. The Britons, according to Pliny, used marie for time immemorial, but it is unknown when burnt lime was first introduced. Quick lime is a most powerful decomposer, and in this manner it supplies the plant with matter ready to be assimilated; it soon, however, loses its causticity, by imbibing carbonic acid, and becomes chalk, in which state it nevertheless mixes with other earthy matters, and increases the fertility of the soil. It dries land, deprives it of its sour qualities, and disposes it to receive more heat from the sun. Mucilaginous, gelatinous, saccharine, oily, and carbonic matter, constitutes the basis of manures; green, juicy plants, which contain saccharine and mucilage, should be used immediately after their death, and if ploughed in green, their aeriform matter, carbonic and other gases, will be collected in the mould; rape cake contains mucilage and albumen, and should be used dry and new, or sowed with turnip seed ; malt dust is a powerful manure by its saccharine matter ; green flax and hemp, straw, sea weed, fish, powdered bones, hair, woollen rags, feathers, skins, curriers' shavings, blood, urine, all kinds of dung, and soot, should be put into the earth before being allowed to ferment, when the products of the fermentation would add greatly to the richness of the soil. Woody fibre, as spent tanners' bark, peaty matter, and wood ashes, must be fermented previous to mixing with the soil, on account of their difficult decomposition." Too much, either, cannot be said of ore weed, and sea sand, which offer themselves, as it were, to the farmer, in every direction, around the Cornish coasts. Their utility as manures, is amply demonstrated. Potatoes. — The following letter, (written by Sir John Methuen Poone, to Sir William Pulteney, dated Rushall, April 4, 1801) will be found to contain some information relative to this useful vegetable, of a very interesting and instructive nature : " Sir, I can prove, not by theory, but by practice, the advantage of planting potatoes on fallows. — In the parish where I resided, there are thirty cottages, containing THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 389 one hundred and thirty-one poor people. I have for several past years allotted, free from rent, four acres of land, intended to be sown with wheat the following autumn, for the cottagers to plant with potatoes, by which means each raises from ten to fifteen sacks, equal to two hundred and forty pounds per sack, yearly: each has not only sufficient for his family, but is also enabled to fat a pig. They declare, were 1 to give among them one hundred pounds, it would not be of so much benefit to them : and it is not one shilling out of my pocket, for I have as good, if not a better crop of wheat, from this land, as I have from the other part of the field. "The method I take is this: — the latter end of November I plough the land, the frost in the winter mellows it ; the beginning of March following I plough it again, and harrow it ; I then divide it into lots, allowing about five perches (of sixteen and a half feet square) to each person in a family. They then plant it, and put over their potatoes the manure they have collected the preceding year. During the summer, the men and their wives hoe them, and as every man works more cheerfully for himself than for another, they do not suffer a weed to grow. In October they dig them up, and it is the most pleasant thing imaginable to see the men, their wives and children, gather the produce of their little farms, which is to serve them the ensuing winter. " Were this plan generally adopted, the labourers in the country would consume but comparatively little corn, and we should probably have no occasion to import. The way practised here is to plant the potatoes in furrows eighteen inches distant, and twelve inches apart in the rows. " Potatoes get daily into use more and more. Thirty years since, the poor in this part of the country would not eat potatoes, if they could procure any other roots or vegetables." The example of the truly benevolent and patriotic writer ought to be followed by every landholder and farmer in the kingdom. It may be observed, in illustration of the letter, that potatoes planted any time before the end of May, will succeed very well. Waste land, by the road sides, corners of fields, old rick yards, which now lie waste till the next harvest, large dung-heaps, orchards, and shrubberies, recently planted, &c. may be advantageously applied to the cultivation of potatoes, either by the landholders or farmers themselves, or by the poor. Another individual combats the opinion, which deprives many poor persons of food, that a potatoe becomes unfit to be eaten after it is frozen. If a frozen potatoe be thawed in cold water, and kept there till the ice forms on the outside, the inside will be restored to its usual soundness, and when boiled in the common way, will be found as good as one never frozen. Economical use of Straw. — The value of this article, which is often carelessly wasted in this country, may be better estimated by its rarity in other countries. " At Falckenberg, in Sweden," says Von Buch, " we see the houses covered with straw, which is the consequence of poverty, as tiles or wood would be dearer ; but what is here the effect of want, would further north be deemed superfluous ; for all the peasants of these countries, who live beyond the sixty-first degree of latitude, consider a straw roof 390 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF as a most unwarrantable piece of prodigality, sufficient to draw down the vengeance of Heaven. Straw is there like corn, a noble gift of Gpd for the maintenance of man and beast; and straw on the roof, is to the inhabitant of Norway, or West Bothnia, or Jamteland, such a sight as a roof covered with bread would be to a German boor. In Falckenberg, we see, for the last time, houses covered with straw, on the way to Norway; and it is singular enough, that the country about Halland possesses a sufficiency of straw, for the purpose of thatching." There is such a superabundance of slate and shelf in Cornwall, that the use of straw, for roofs, one would suppose, might be dispensed with. As an article of food for horses and cattle, when chopped, a basis for the dung- heap, or formed into mattresses, it admits of no exceptions. Irrigation. — The science of irrigation has too many claims on the attention of the grazier and dairyman to be passed by slightly. Mr. Worgan's observations on this, as he calls it, " greatest and cheapest of all improvements," and " gratuitous source Of manure," are extremely apposite and judicious. He first observes, that the county Of Cornwall presents almost every where a surface well adapted to irrigation, that nearly every farm is thrown by nature into slopes and declivities, which favour the nimbleness required in the current, that very few are deficient in wholesome fertilizing springs and rivulets, and the porous shelfy substrata of the soils allow of their being quickly laid dry. All these circumstances are peculiarly auspicious to irrigation, and therefore it is not surprizing that many individuals have seconded the facilities supplied by nature. He then remarks, that water, pure and limpid, to tbe eye, is not, for that reason, the less impregnated with fertilizing matters, and instances, in proof of his assertion, the rich verdant stripes on the sides of hills, where springs spontaneously overflow, its certain effect in counteracting the backwardness of the climate, and producing early spring food for ewes and lambs, and its efficacy in several experiments. He admits that some streams are poisoned by the washing in them of tin ore, and other substances injurious to vegetables, " but the quality," as he very properly says, " of any water may be easily and cheaply ascertained, by watering a sin all 'piece of land first, as an experiment." In addition to this precaution, Vancouver recommends, that before irrigation, the land should be closely turfed over, effectually drained of all its native superabundant water, and actually brought into a sound and compact state. If his opinion be correct, that no extraordinary fructifying principle (besides the proportion of primary earths that all waters are stated to hold in solution) has any share in the eomppsition of waters, this recommendation is certainly worthy of notice. At all events, it is undeniable that nothing but gross ignorance or lazy neglect can fail to take advantage of the wholesome springs and rivulets, so bounteously diffused throughout the county, particularly "when swollen by the autumnal and winter rains, charged and thickened with the soils from the arable, manured, hilly grounds, and enriched with the washings of roads, town-places, farm-yards, and villages," at which periods the farmer should vresort to every possible method " for conducting them over the adjoining grass lands, or for arresting and collecting them in a succession of catch pits, in which their rich floating matters may be deposited:" THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 391 but great care should be used in apportioning the quantity of water to the nature of the land.* The Rev. Mr. Trist, of Veryan, says, that where the water is good, water meadows should be stocked with sheep before the grass is six inches high, and fed until the middle, or latter end of April ; that the grass should be cut as soon as it tends to lodge either by rain or dews ; that in all cases close feeding improves the quality of grass ; that the flock depastured should not lodge on the tender ground, but be driven to some adjoining field ; that a moderate rush of water is preferable to equal slow irrigation ; and that, as irrigation gradually fills up little inequalities, and makes the weeds give way to a more generous pasture, a farmer should be at no great expense in levelling and cleansing, but turn the fertilizing stream over his land as soon as possible. The gutters, chiefly used in Cornwall, have a quick descent, with stops at intervals, to throw water wherever required. SMtrr. — In 1812j Mr. Blakie, bailiff to the earl of Chesterfield, in Nottinghamshire, rubbed a portion of clean wheat seed with some smut dust, taken from blighted oats and oat grass, and afterwards sowed the same. In 1813, he treated some spring wheat seed in the same way. Both crops turned out wheat unaffected by smut. A similar experiment has been made with the powder of smutted wheat, with the like success. Leases. — Mr. Coke and the duke of Bedford* are of opinion, that to grant leases of a sufficient length to the tenantry, is advantageous to the landed interest. Landlords and Tenants. — Sir William Molyneux said, on his death bed, to his son, " Let the underwood grow ; the tenants are the support of a family ; and the commonality are the strength of a kingdom. Improve fairly: but force not violently either your bounds or rents above your forefathers." Before we close this article, we cannot avoid expressing our deep regret at the shock which the agriculture of Cornwall, in common with the rest of the kingdom, has lately received. Nothing can be more affecting than the description of the state of the county, given in the answers to the queries proposed by the Board of Agriculture in 1816. In the communication from the Penzance Agricultural Society, it is observed that there *'is a total inability to pay the rents, notwithstanding large abatements consented to by the landlords ; a like inability to pay the taxes, insomuch, that in one parish two- thirds in number of the occupiers of farms have been returned in the schedules of defaulters ; and also an inability in farmers in general to pay their tradesmen's bills ; a total dereliction of all speculative improvements, and an abandonment of lands which have lately been brought into cultivation from a state of waste." Another correspondent notices the dreadful state of the labouring poor : he remarks that " the farmers are, to a man,' dispirited, gloomy, and discontented, and the labourer * In 1808, Mr. Trood, of Poughill, received a premium of ten guineas from the Cornwall Agricultural Society, for the best watered meadow, the value of which he increased full 40s. per acre, at an expense only of 10s. per acre.. It consisted originally of poor moory soil, upon a blueish clay, and was of little value, by means of stagnant- water. He first hollow-drained it, and then floated part with the water which came from the drains, beginning to do so in November, and continuing it until March, when he laid it dry. After feeding it with sheep and bullock ~ uutil the close of April, he shut it up for hay, of which he cut, in the following June, one ton and a half per s acre. 392 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF partakes of their despondency. If something is not done, and that speedily, to encourage the approaching preparation for the wheat tillage of 1816, we may feel an alarming deficiency in the harvest of 1817, and the succeeding spring and summer may bring with them distresses at which the mind shudders. The farmers are preparing their old and best lands for the next wheat tillage, and that with little or .no manure, Whilst the landlord has little spirit or inclination to interfere in prevention. The face of the country is suffering evident deterioration," &c. Mr. Joseph Thomas Austin, (president) observes, "The Cornwall Agricultural Society are able to state in general, that the present pressure (not to mention persons concerned in trade) upon all classes engaged in Agriculture, is far beyond any thing that has ever before come within the knowledge of the Society ; tbe landlord is distressed for want of rent, the tenant from the great deficiency in price, and especially in consequence of the almost total failure in the demand — and the labourer, for want, pf employment ; and they are of opinion, unless some immediate remedy be applied, that, not only great individual suffering will be sustained, but that the taxes cannot be paid ; and that a change will speedily take place in the cultivation of the soil, and a deficiency of agricultural produce soon be experienced, highly injurious to the interests of agriculture, and to the prosperity of the kingdom at large." The remarks of Mr. Taylor, (a Devonshire agriculturist) apply with much force to an extensive tract of Cornwall. " The fertile district of the South West of Devonshire, (in which I reside) is happily situated for supplying our fleets and armies during war. Our market was certain, and our produce sold higher than that of any other county. Our distresses, on this market being at an end, has therefore been greater than that of other counties, and the sudden fall of price has been more severely felt. The facility of communication with the French coast, has also been detrimental to the interests of this county. In the autumn of 1814, and the beginning of 1815, wheat cost 34*. the quarter at Bourdeaux, and was imported daily in small chasse mar6es at 44s. Our farmers (who had long been making 112s.) could not afford to sell under 72s. Every warehouse in our ports was filled, and the corn-factor and the miller were glutted with five months' stock of foreign wheat before the corn-bill passed. In addition to this, butter, eggs, and poultry, &c. from the coast of Normandy, filled our markets, and the sale of such articles of our growth was prevented thereby." Such was the melancholy picture drawn of the state of agriculture in Cornwall, 1816, and it is most distressing to observe that to this time (February 1817) tbe prospect does not brighten. The aspect of the times is gloomy and portentuous ; distress and despondency prevail, but a due confidence in honest and strenuous exertion, in the wisdom of the assembled British Senate, and above all a steady reliance on the assistance and interposition of Providence will, we trust, enable all classes to surmount existing difficulties. It is, however, painful to take a retrospective view of the improved, and until lately, improving state of the agriculture of Cornwall, and to contemplate the possible effects of the severe check which it has received through the extreme and unequalled pressure of the times. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 393 ROADS, &c. From the abundance of materials for making good roads, that prevails in Cornwall, they ought to be the best in the kingdom : but this is far from being the case. The highway rates, too, are by no means proportioned throughout the county, some districts labouring under an extraordinary deficiency in turnpikes, while others have a superabundance ; in consequence of which, the former for want of tolls, are under the necessity of repairing the roads almost at their own expense* This is particularly the case in the vicinity of lime works, and strands where sea sand abounds, which might be, in some measure, remedied by a trifling toll imposed at the kilns, or on the strands, and levied by proper officers on all carts and horses. With respect to the formation of new roads, it might be well to imitate either the North American savages, who follow {he water courses in all cases where they lead, in their general directions, towards the assigned points, by which means they avoid declivities ; or the Romans, who, in making their highways, continued to render them as straight and level as possible, by lowering or elevating them, as the case required. The width, also, required by law, and the semicircular form, should be strictly attended to, the former for the accommodation of the public, the latter for the prevention of too much moisture. In repairing roads, the workmen should be furnished with iron rings, about four inches in diameter, through which every stone ought to pass, before its being deposited. The hedges, likewise, should be regularly pared, for the admittance of sun and air, and no hedge banks, where it can be avoided, should exceed the height of a man on horseback". It is remarkable, that in a county, replete with iron, no use is made of it for rail-roads. Wales is full of them, with manifest diminutions both of animal and human labour. Direction-posts, also, are much wanting, and if the following anecdote be correct, are not always such guides, when erected, as may be wished by travellers. The overseers of a road, near Mevagissey, being desired, about seven or eight years ago, to place a guide-post at the junction of four cross lanes, severally leading to Lanreath, Looe, Lostwithiel, and Liskeard, employed a carpenter for the purpose, whe, instead of painting the names of these places at full length, sagaciously, as he thought, marked an L. only on each of the four directors ! A particular act of Parliament enjoins the erection of guide-posts. * Mr. Worgan complains of the excessive road-rates in some hundreds, and says, " The road-rates in the hundred of Stratton are extremely oppressive to the inhabitants; there is not one turnpike within the district, and the immense number of carts that come out of Devonshire to Bude Haven for sand, ruin their roads, while, from their being no tolls, these Devonshiie farmers do not contribute one farthing to the repairs." Vol. I. 3 e 394 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Mile-stones are no less required on the sides of every road leading to any place connected with trade or business. The distance of the towns, or large villages, between which they lie, should be universally inscribed upon them ; and were small houses to be built near each mile-stone, for the residence of some veteran soldier or sailor, whose province it should be to patrole half of the ground intervening between him and the next station, on either side, the arrangement would not only operate as a reward to some worthy defender of his country, but materially tend to serve and protect the public. Having before referred to the Roman roads, we deem it necessary again to take notice of them here. From the researches made by Dr. Borlase, Dean Milles, and other learned antiquarians, it appears that the Romans constructed two principal roads through Cornwall, which entered the county from Devonshire, at Stratton and Saltash, and from which several inferior ones branched off at different angles. Many vestiges of ancient causeways have been discovered between the towns of Saltash, Liskeard, Lostwithiel, and Falmouth, and also in the vicinities of Fowey, Looe, and several parishes in their neighbourhoods, particularly at Lanreath. The Roman road through Stratton, was traced by Borlase, to that town, from the village of Launcelis, and thence westward, at Binnomay, Bossiney, Camelford, and St. Columb, whence, most probably, it passed on through Redruth and St. Ives, to the Land's End. After the departure of the Romans, the Cornish roads seem to have experienced a total neglect, and they received little improvement until the middle of the last century, when several of them were subjected to a toll. One of these entered the county at Poulston Bridge, about a mile and half to the west of Launceston, was carried through that town, Camelford, Wadeb ridge, St. Columb, Michell, Truro, Penryn, and Falmouth, and has been since extended through Helston and Marazion, to Penzance, where several good roads, formed and kept in repair at the expense of the different parishes, through which they pass, present themselves, to the Land's End. Another road entered the county at. Newbridge, in the parish of Calstock, which will be always memorable on account of the desperate stand there made by the Cornish loyalists, under the command of Sir Richard Granville, in August, 1644, against the Parliament forces, commanded by the earl of Essex* From Newbridge the road continues over some pleasant open lands, and passing through the town of Callington, traverses a well-cultivated country, until, at the distance of eight miles, it reaches the town of Liskeard, where it joins the roads from Saltash and Torpoint. The road from Saltash to Liskeard was one of those raised early in the eastern part of the county. The frequent passing and repassing of carriages, horses, and * Iu this encounter, two hundred Cornishmen are said to have been killed and made prisoners, and the rebels, after forcing the bridge, and entering the county, laid siege to Sir Richard Granville's house, situated in the vicinity of the spot, and furnished with a small garrison, composed of Irish and English. All the former were ¦put to the sword : the latter, amounting to about one hundred and fifty, were made prisoners. The house, also, was plundered of every valuable, and among other things, the besiegers obtained two pieces of cannon, a great quantity of small arms, money, and plate, to the value of £3000. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 399 occasionally agitated by the passage of a solitary sail. Its. banks bold or shelving, richly wooded, or cultivated to the water's edge, besprinkled with the cottages of the husbandman, or with the more assuming mansions of the great, furnish a rich treat to the excursive eye.' A sombre mountainous distance closes the scene. Pursuing the course of the river, a creek opens on the right and displays a partial view of Bottesfleming, and the fruit crowned hills of Moditonham. The beautiful lake of Tamerton, another arm of the sinuous Tamar, and almost opposite Landulph, is left on the east. The river now approaches the borough of Saltash, where are first beheld those tremendous lines of vessels which have so nobly upheld the British name in every quarter of the globe, and the names of many of which are among the proudest recollections of Englishmen. These lines or divisions of shipping extend from Saltash to the aestuary of the Tamar. That part of the river called Hamoaze, is about four miles in -length, and, on the average, about half a mile in breadth. It is now considered to be much superior to the harbour of Portsmouth. , In the latter haven, ships are placed in narrow creeks where they are moored at the head and at the stern, to prevent their swinging. Others are lashed together, and in Portchester lake they take the ground. It is the boast of Plymouth, that in Hamoaze, every ship is moored singly, and swings with the tide. The annexed list of vessels moored in Hamoaze, at this time (February, 1817) will enable the reader to form an idea of the capabilities of this* safe and spacious harbour. There are several commanding situations in the neighbourhood of Saltash from which prospects the most delightful may be surveyed. " The richly wooded seat of tbe Hon. R. P. Carew, the ruins of Trematon Castle, a long stretch of the river, the grand appearance of the shipping in Hamoaze, the busy town of Dock, the Dock- Yard and Mount Edgcumbe in the distance, are beheld with much interest." The river pursuing its course from Saltash, is augmented by the junction of the Lynher, and from Anthony point to Torpoint is of considerable depth. Several creeks and bays indent both shores, and, indeed, the formation of so many of these inlets, is a peculiar characteristic of the vagrant Ta « w "a S Ship's Names. Rippon Caledonia St. Vincent Hibernia Superb Ocean San Joseph Royal Sovereign Ville de Paris . St. George Spencer Neptune Centaur Dragon Temeraire Alexander Mont Blanc . -. . Gibraltar Endymion Tigre Essex Saturn Gloire > Valorous . . . 4) o 09 Q £ **« .1 0 3 « fm. ft. 10 0 13 3 17 0 6 3 11 0 12 3 11 7 10 9 0 11 2 9 0 7 0 12 0 7 3 10 0 9 0 9 0 9 0 10 0 9 0 9 0 9 0 7 3 7 3 7 3 7 3 6 0 6 0 6 0 1 2 3 4 56 7 89 10 11 12 13141516 New . 17 18 19 202122 23242526272829 3031 Ship's Names. Virginie Sans Pared Intrepid Diadem Captain Egyptienne . . Peterel Sea Horse Amazon Phoebe Ceylon CambrianMilford Windsor Castle Kent Union VanguardNisus Ariadne Chesapeake . . Surprise Topaze Repulse Jupiter 5 55 3 332 356 5 5 533 1 ¦5 >« w O ca fm. ft. 10 0 3 0 3 0 7 0 9 0 10 0 10 3 9 2 6 0 6 3 3 3 4 0 45 7777 00 0 0 22 9 0 8 0 11 0 6 0 6 1J 5 0 4 3 © © Z2- Ship's Names. 12 3 45 6 78 9 10 1112 13 St. Johns Lake. Yacht Buoy Boat WEST. Imogene Zenobia Pheasant Bittern Jaseur , Engine boat Fairy Ferret Cephalus EAST. * Arab Harlequin Beelzebub Peruvian Myrtle Mersey Seylla Barn Pool. Line of Battle ship Frigate Sloop w o « a £ fm. ft. 3 0 3 0 4 0 3 1 6 0 5 5 2 4 2 5 3 0 2 4 2 3 7 0 7 0 4 0 3 0 2 2 THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 401 Wise. Stonehouse Creek winds up considerably beyond its bridge, and at high water flows to the walls of the Royal Naval and Military Hospitals. The passage from the mouth of the Tamar to the Sound is intricate, and requires the assistance of a pilot. At Devil's Point the soundings are very deep, and the distance between it and Mount Edgcumbe very narrow. The tide here rushes in and out with an impetuosity which boats stem with difficulty : — ¦ " far the sinuous stream its silver arms Deep winding, crept along, and saw within Its azure glass, wild rocks high beetling hang And fringed reeds that trembled to the gale, And shadowy shapes; — till Ocean's foiling tide Its travels ends, and meets the pastoral flood That foaming, mingling, weds with mutual waves." The Inney rises in or near the parish of Alteraon^ and although its stream is inconsiderable, its course is marked by some picturesque scenery, particularly at Trecarral Mills and Horse Bridge, where it divides the parishes of Stokeclirasland and Sydenham, the counties of Cornwall and Devon, and almost immediately after, falls into the Tamar. The deep hollows which are filled by the waters of the Inney during their progress through the woody vales in the parish of South Petherwin and Lezant, abound with most excellent trout, which frequently attain an unusual size: one of these, caught in the month of December, 1816, measured 25| inches in length, 12 inches in circumference, and weighed 5lbs. The Lyner, or Lynher,* rises in the parish of Alteruon, and flowing nearly in a southerly direction, reaches the barren hills which rise over the cultivated grounds, north of Trebartha Hall. Here the waters thunder over a bold projection of craggy cliffs beneath the foliage of forest trees, and having passed this rude declivity, they sink below into a peaceful glade. Farther on the Lynher is crossed by a bridge of two arches, and the stream dividing, part of it supplies Trebartha Mill, which is prettily situated on the western side. The river next traverses a rocky vale for the space of eight miles, when it passes under Newbridge, one mile west of Callington. A succession of hills presents a multiplicity of enclosures in excellent cultivation. The lawns and groves of Newton Park, together with its stately mansion, have here a very fine effect. The parish church of Pillaton next appears, interestingly situated on the lofty ridge of a promontory, whilst the eye catches in an opposite direction, the mouldering remains of Wotton House, once the hospitable mansion of the illustrious race of Courtenay. At Wotton, the Lynher swells round a stupendous cliff, whose pensile woods nearly exclude the light of day, and passing under Nottar Bridge, flows below * Pearls have been found, at various times, in oysters taken out of this river. Benjamin Tucker, esq. of Trematon Castle, has in his possession seven pearls found in one oyster. Vol. 1. 3f 402 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF the delightful grounds of Stockton, and shortly after, winds round those of Ince Castle, the residence of Edward Smith, esq. Having passed the beautiful peninsula on which stands the latter mansion, the Lynher is joined by St. German's Lake, and forms a considerable sheet of water. The fine wood scenery which rises on the manor of Anthony, and the venerable remains of Trematon Castle, adorn the termination of the Lynher, which falls into the Tamar about a mile below Saltash. That sweep of wood With which luxuriant Anthony bedecks The southern bank, seems gracefully to spring E'en from the shadowy wave, where mimic groves Display their answ'ring foliage. Breasting there The alternate tide, that lonely* island mark, Seldom by human foot impress'd ; around The surge is moaning, or the sea-bird screams, All noiseless else is that deserted spot, Yet pleasing, fixing, interesting still By mere association with the charms That dwell around it. 'Tis a well-plac'dfoil Upon the cheek of Beauty. Sterile, sad, It pleases by its contrast with the scenes That Nature with a rich and master hand Has here profusely scatter'd ; — either shore Presents its combinations to the view Of all that interests, delights, enchants; — Corn-waving fields, green woods, and laughing vales Alternate slope and swell, and headlands bold ; The beach, the inn, the farm, the mill, the path Tortuous or direct that seeks the cot Or grove-envelop'd mansion ; breezy hills And tinkling rivulets, and waters wide Yet evermore erratic ; here, a lake ; There, winding round some unexpected point, Now shut, now open. Nor is wanting here At intervals, the ever-varying sail Of barge, or fisher's boat, or painted bark Of joyous voyagers. But there a scene Detains the excursive eye. The awful spoils Of ages, mould'ring o'er her ample breadth, The Ruins of a thousand fitful years, England displays to him who loves to brood Amid those drear memorials. On that hill, Crowning the pensive, leafy vale, are seen * Beggars' Island. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 403 Thy relics, Trematon ! — enough remains, Wreck of baronial pride and power, and pomp, Of thee, to tell the traveller how great How haughty, how maguific once! — alas ! . To tell him too, on what a basis Man Builds his prospective hopes. The day is gone When rampant o'er thy proud begirtiug walls Floated the war-defying banner, high, And to the foeman ominous, it streamed O'er them, and their departed steel clad hosts: Those hosts no more shall stern Ambition's voice, The pulse of Conflict, and the blast of Fame, Awake again! — dull silence covers all! The fathomless obscurity of Fate Envelopes them as they had ntver been ! It is the triumph of resistless Time ! Man's noblest labours must submit to him, He throws the column from its rooted base, He saps e'en now the hoar remains of thee, Majestic Trematon, and 'till the hour, Exulting, when he scatters on the ground Thy walls, now trembling to the western gale, He clothes them with his spirit-chilling green, His dark and fav'rite Ivy, cheerless plant, Sacked to Desolation!* The Tim, or Tide, is a small river that rises on the south side of Carraton Hill, in the parish of St. Cleer, and traversing the parishes of Liskeard, Menheniot, and St. German's, becomes navigable at the village of Tideford : two miles farther on, it washes the grounds of Port Eliot, and the foot of St. German's town, where there is a quay for loading and unloading vessels of small burthen. Here it receives the name of St. German's Lake, and at a short distance below, the stream makes a bold sweep round the barton of Earth, and falls into the Lynher near Ince Castle. The Camel, or as it is sometimes called the Alan, rises near Worthy Vale, about two miles north of Camelford, and its waters forming at once a considerable stream, soon reach Slaughter Bridge, ever memorable on account of a bloody battle fought there between the Cornish and Saxons, in the year 824 ; and also as being the spot where king Arthur is said to have received his death wound, from the hand of his adulterous nephew Mordred. Near Camelford the river spreads a fine pond in the pleasure grounds of J. P. Carpenter, esq. whilst the remainder of the waters rush with impetuosity over a rugged precipice on the western side. It then passes under Camelford Bridge, and pursuing a southern course, washes the low lands of Lanteglos and Advent, until it reaches Trewenford Bridge, which is clad with ivy, and nearly hidden by the * From a Manuscript Poem, on the Scenery at the Mouth of the Lynher, by N. T. Carrington* 3f 2 404 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF spreading branches and rich leafage of tbe sycamore, the ash, the elm, and the willow. The waters here, delightfully serene, flow through a fruitful vale, above which, on the eastern side, rises a long range of barren mountains. On one of these rugged elevations stands the parish church of Simonward. The river is now joined by a considerable stream which descends from the western hills, and passes under Kea Bridge. Pursuing its course, the Camel washes the foot of the lawns and groves belonging to Lavethan, the pleasant seat of general Morshead : it then flows on through a most romantic vale, until it reaches Helland Bridge. The western view here is truly picturesque, and much enriched by the appearance of an ancient grist mill, Tredeathy House, and its rich accompaniments of wood and lawn. From hence the river winds in a southerly direction below the umbrageous woods which clothe the once famous manor of Colquit, and, after bursting in a fine cascade over rocks overhung with luxuriant foliage, and tastefully ornamented with beautiful specimens of moss, approaches Dunmeer Bridge. Over this is carried the road that leads from Bodmin to Wadebridge. The Camel continues its course through an extensive vale, in a south-west direction, and at the end of three miles, reaches the village of Slade, where it is increased by a tributary stream. About a mile from this junction it reaches the village of Egloshayle, where it is met by the tide that flows in from the north, and at the distance of a mile from this village, it runs under Wadebridge, by far the largest in the county. This celebrated bridge is 320 feet long, and has seventeen Gothic arches. The river is here navigable for barges and boats, and after pursuing a north-west direction about eight miles, forming many charming inlets on the right and left, falls into Padstow Haven. The Seaton rises in the parish of St. Cleer, and in the course of a few miles, waters some beautifully wooded vales in the vicinities of Coldrinick and Catchfrench. From hence it flows due south, and while it laves the low lands of the manor of Tregannick, separates in its course the parishes of St. German, St. Martin, and Morval. After a progress of about twelve miles, it passes under an ancient bridge at Seaton Beach, and mingles with the ocean. The Looe has its source at a place called Treworgy, in the parish of St. Cleer, and descending the hills in a southern direction, flows under a bridge, at a place called Looe Mills, one mile west of Liskeard. It then runs under Liskeard Park, and passing by a place called Land Looe, sinks into a vale of uncommon beauty. The waters inclining to the south-east in a serpentine course, are overhung with planted hills of extraordinary height, which at once arrest attention, and excite admiration. Turning suddenly into a southern direction, every object becomes new and varied ; the receding hills on either side vying with each other in a profusion of natural beauties, occasionally assisted by the hand of art. On the western side, Trenant Park stretches away with great boldness of outline, commanding delightful prospects of land and water. On the eastern ridge the uneven grounds and stately groves of Morval, are seen in diversified succession ; a tranquil sheet of water gliding to the left, presents a view of the manor house, and the adjoining parish church. Two miles farther down,, the river reaches the THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 405 towns of East and West Looe, divided by a bridge of twelve arches, and soon after, empties itself into the southern ocean. The Duloe rises in the parish of St. Pennock, and after a progress of several miles, nearly east, waters some deep vales in the fine grounds of Trelawn and Trenant Parks, At Trelawn Mill, the scenery is extremely picturesque, and can scarcely be exceeded in any part of England. Here the river becomes navigable, and about one mile lower, falls into the Looe. The source of the Fowey is at a place called Fowey Well, near a mountain called Brown Willy, whence it flows in a southern direction over a large tract of moor country. Entering the parish of St. Neot, it is crossed by a stone bridge of two arches, and winding to the right, pursues a westwardly course : it then enters the tastefully planted vale of Glynn, where rattling over a rocky bed, it confers additional charms on the beautiful lawns and groves, which front the elegant mansion of Edmund John Glynn, esq. The Fowey inclining again to the south, passes under Resprin Bridge, flows through Lanhydrock Park, and forms several beautiful lakes and cascades in the vicinity of Restormel Castle. About a mile hence, it approaches the town of Lostwithiel, and having passed under its bridge of several arches, becomes navigable for boats and barges. From Lostwithiel the river glides down a vale extremely rich in scenery, and at the distance of three miles, a fine view is disclosed of Penquite House, beautifully sheltered by new-raised plantations. Here the waters of the Fowey turning suddenly towards the east, a variety of delightful prospects unfold themselves to the eye. Over an abrupt cliff on the eastern side, rises the ancient Gothic church, and stately tower of St. Winnow, contiguous to which, appears the venerable mouldering mansion of the once ennobled family of Lower. These antique edifices are very finely contrasted by the adjoining neat modern mansion of the rev. R. Walker. Farther on, a few scattered cottages are observed, ranged on the ascent of a cliff, above which, is seated the parish church of St. Sampson, alias Golant, and at the distance of three miles below, the waters form the excellent harbour of Fowey. St. Austell river has its source among the lofty hills at Hainsborough, and after a rapid descent of about four miles, runs under an ancient stone bridge of three arches, at the foot of St. Austell town. Here it is increased by a considerable stream which flows down from Menacuddle Vale, and the united waters, pursuing a course nearly south, are crossed at the village of Pentuan by another stone bridge, and soon after fall into the sea. The Fal is a considerable river, centrally situated, and rises at a place called Fenton-Val, in the parish of Roach. Eight miles southward of Roach Hills, it is increased hy several inferior streams, and soon after flows by the borough of Grampound, where it passes under a bridge of several arches. Here the course of the Fal assumes a picturesque appearance, and, passing on through the vale of Creed, at the distance of two miles flows under the bridge of Tregony, which ancient town rises on a bold knoll over its eastern banks. Two miles farther south, the waters run near the village q£ 406 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Ruan Lanyhorne, and continuing a southern progress, enliven by their bubbling sounds, the solitary dells of Lamorran. The river now forms a junction with the spacious lakes of Truro, and St. Clements, and about three miles below, after filling various creeks adapted for mercantile and other concerns, falls into Carrick Road, in which capacious reservoir, all its waters uniting, it soon after forms the safe and commodious harbour of Falmouth* The Hel, or Heyl rises among the hills in Wendron parish, and flowing in a south east direction, enters the parish of Constantine. At a place called Gwyk it falls into a creek, where small vessels resort, and farther down, forms, with the addition of other streams, a lake of excellent anchorage called Helford Harbour. The Loo, or Loe, (from the Cornish word luh, a pool) has its source on the high lands of Wendron, and after flowing five miles, runs under St. John's Bridge at the foot of the town of Helston. Descending from this, it forms an expansive lake called Loe Pool. The Heyl, or Hayle is formed by four brooks, which unite at a place called Relubbus, three miles east of Marazion, and flowing towards the north, at the distance of three miles, passes under a bridge of three stone arches at a village called St. Erth. Farther on, this river becomes navigable at high water, and two miles below St. Erth, forms a small harbour called Hayle: soon after, it enters St. Ives Bay, whence it rolls into the northern ocean. The Gannel takes it rise on or near the manor of Trerice, the ancient seat of the Arundells, in the parish of Newlyn, and becomes a considerable stream at Trerice Mills. Hence the waters pursue their course through a cultivated country into Tremper Valley, where they are increased by an inferior stream, and crossed by Tremper Bridge. From this place the river flows on through an interesting country, until it passes through the mouth of the Gannel, which opens with peculiar wildness into the ocean. Gannel porth, like all the other ports on this coast, has suffered seriously from the accumulation of sea sand, and so overwhelming (according to tradition) have been its effects here, that Crantock, once a respectable trading town, and which boasted a religious house, with a dean and nine prebends, has been reduced, through its influence, to an inconsiderable village. There are, however, a little below the village, safe anchorage for vessels of thirty tons burthen, and quays much frequented for unloading coals, timber, and various other articles of merchandize. Besides the rivers which have been enumerated, there are many others of inferior note, such as the Allen, Kenwyn, &c. Indeed every parish is well supplied with springs and rivulets, which will be respectively noticed in the Topography. * See an ingenious work published December, 1810, entitled " A Letter to the Prime Minister, and first Lord of tbe Admiralty," from a Captain in the Royal Navy, on the extension of the Naval Establishments of the Country, with an engraved sketch of the body of Falmouth Harbour, wherein it is proved that this harbour, from the combinations of situation, safety, ease of entrance,' capacity, and extreme capability of improvement, &c. is the first in Great Britain, for all naval purposes coi fleeted with the Atlantic ocean. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 407 Lakes or Pools. — There are only three lakes or pools in the county, which claim our attention, and these are of inconsiderable dimensions. Dosmery Pool is situated on a moor on the south side of the road leading from Launceston to Bodmin, and is partly in the parish of St. Neot, and partly in that of Alternon. The credulous formerly believed that it ebbed and flowed with the tide. " The country people," observes Carew, " held many strange conceits of this pool ; as that it did ebb and flow, that it had a whirlpool in the midst thereof, and that a faggot once thrown into it, was taken up at Fowey Haven, many miles distant." The pool, however, is no where more than a fathom and a half deep, and in many places very shallow. Its circumference is about a mile ; and it is formed by the rain waters of the adjacent hills. No fish is found in it except eels. Two miles south of Falmouth, in the hundred of Kerrier, there is a lake called Swan Pool, so termed from the circumstance of swans having been kept there by the Killigrew family. It is about half a mile in length, and a quarter of a mile in breadth ; separated from the sea by a bar of pebbles. In tempestuous weather, the sea has been known to beat over this bar. Eels of a delicious flavour are found in this pool. The most considerable lake in the county is Loe Pool, which lies in a vale, bounded in the west by the parish of Sithney, and on the east by those of Helston, Mawgan, and Gunwalloe. Speed, Camden, and Norden, say that it is principally formed by a stream called the Cober. It is two miles long, and a furlong broad, covering nearly 170 acres of land, and is separated from the sea by a bar of pebbles, shingles and sand. About a mile below St. John's Bridge, the lake begins to overspread the valley, and in half a mile more, the depth increases from three to ten feet, stretching into Penrose Creek, on the western side, and Carminow Creek, on the eastern. Hence the pool deepens, and is found, according to the season, varying from ten to twenty-six feet. During the winter, the valley is covered with water from Helston to the edge of the sea, and in this season, the town mills are frequently prevented from working, by the augmentation of the lake. The mayor of Helston, then applies to the lord of Penrose, presents him with a leathern purse containing a few halfpence, and thereby obtains permission to cut through the bar, to make a passage for the water, which being- done, the mills resume their labours, and the valley soon becomes covered with herbage. This lake also produces excellent eels, and trout of extraordinary dimensions. Canals. — With facilities to inland navigation, but little inferior to those of any other county, however favoured, and with a soil which must be necessarily indebted to the diffusion of manures for the most essential powers of production, it is really wonderful that nothing has been yet accomplished in Cornwall, on a spirited scale, in furtherance of this most important object. To point out what might be effected in this respect, is more easy than to say in what manner it should be carried into execution ; but one measure, in particular, is so obviously practicable, and so fraught with promises of benefit to Cornwall, and the kingdom in general, that the mere mention of it is sufficient. This measure is the connexion of the Bristol and English Channels, to do which, nothing 408 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF more is requisite than to form a canal across about five miles of ground. That there are great local difficulties to overcome, in such an undertaking, is indisputable : but what undertaking is without them ? It is not easy to account for the suspension of the canal projected by the late earl Stanhope, some years since, between Bude and Hatherleigh, in the north of Devon. His lordship's report decidedly proves, that exclusive of the advantage always attending inland navigation, an interest of £10 per cent, at least, would have arisen on the capital employed, from sea sand alone, procured at Bude,. with a saving, at the remotest distance of the canal from that place, of one-eighth of the price of carriage. A navigable canal might also be easily made from Morwelham to Launceston, by way of Poulston Bridge ; the deep bed of the Tamar would render the undertaking neither very expensive nor difficult. The uniting of the Camel with the Fowey, is an object which deserves the considerate attention of every inhabitant. The distance from the navigable part of the Fowey to the river Camel, does not exceed five miles, and even in this short distance, there are several small streams, sufficient to feed a canal cut through this narrow isthmus. It is further worthy of remark, that the distance from Lostwithiel, where the Fowey becomes navigable on the south, and Slade's Bridge, where the Camel also becomes navigable on the north, is only eight miles across. The advantages which a union of those two rivers would produce, must be obvious to all, and therefore need not be particularized here. The difficulties which would attend the undertaking are too few to discourage the attempt, particularly at the present time, when it would furnish employment for numbers of individuals who, from the general stagnation both of trade and commerce, are in a state of idleness and poverty. On quitting the subjects which have engaged our attention in the preceding part of this volume, it its hoped that no circumstance of importance, connected with the ancient and modern history of Cornwall has been omitted, and that the descriptive department has been executed with fidelity. The suggestions for internal improvement are respectfully submitted to the consideration of all who feel interested in the welfare of the county. We shall now proceed with the Heraldry, to obtain information on which subject, neither considerable expense nor personal exertions have been spared, and which article, it is presumed, will be found not unworthy the approbation of the superior classes of society. TL.l. Trince He^crvt Hedfo rds Eeeds Jvror£Aum<2>erla.ncl' Jiiw/cinghanv Sandwich' Darlinafons Cork& Orrery Edacumbe S*Ge rmans. ~-A by J,Convy,n.,J>Cl'fe JiuJ.l£iJ, ZC.2 Jfolmtmth Do/vne Jfarbertvit* Tcmpletown Clinto/v & Say& driinde-l Carteret GrenvtlZe Dunstanville &* Basset Graves Jtolle Wodchouse JL[, ¦' l7, .f.L.:.,,.„1m.J>,.€-i .-inaftSiy. lErmeutfCW Ct ¦arew Ay, ar De Co urcu \5&ucrt>~ Trevanion .. Cadock,Ea rl of Cornwall Richard D? Jiobert D? Fierce Gaveston Tut. htjehn G™tfdon.J>ock.Jiy.'l#lY HecfinaldDP John ofjilt/iam -RZ.-f. yourtenat/ Balk Hadfior a$41 (rodolphin. Tale tort Di-n/utms Tye J^anj'&z.efrro n- ^lroAdelc?ie MM JBotreat&r -Bo,m'illt: fir PL./>. Call J\[e/>ean Price KilUfl %-iir ntjdtm /Jrr7>'. royal- Hands, whereby our said Kingdom hath long and many Ways suffered a defect in Naraess Dignities, and Titles of Honour; We therefore desiring to beautify our Kingdom-, and in the best manner to defend our Kingdom and the holy Church thereof; and bur Subjects and Dominions against the Endeavours of the Enemy and adversaries thereof, and considering and desiring that Peace between us and our subjects beinviofeibly maintained, and to dignify the places of Honour of our Kingdom, and taking into consideration the Person of our well beloved and faithful Edward, Earl of Chester, our eldest Son, and intending to Honour the Same our Son with the name and honour of Duke of Cornwall, with the common Consent and Council* of the Prelates, Earls, Barons, and others of our Council in this our present Parliament at Westminster, upon Monday next after the Feast of Saint Matthew the Apostle last past, being assembled we have given and made him Duke of Cornwall, and girt him with a swerd as behovelfh, and that there many be no doubt hereafter, what or how mueh the same Duke or other Dukes of the same place, who for the time shall be in the name of the said Duehy ought to have : our Will is that all in specialty which to the said Duchy doth- belong, be inserted in this our Charter, therefore, for us and our heirs, we have given and granted, and by this1 our Charter, confirmed to the same our Son, under the Name and Honour of Duke of the said Place, the Castles, Manors, Lands and Tenements, and other things underwritten, That he the State and honour of the said Duke might uphold according to the nobility of his Stock, and the Charges and Burthens thereof better uphold, that is to say, the Sheriffwick of the county of Cornwall, with the Appurtenances, so as the said Duke and other Dukes of the same place for the time being, make, constitute, and appoint sheriffs of the said County of Cornwall, at their" Will and Pleasures, and to do and execute the office of Sheriffs there, as heretofore it used to be' done, without any hindrance of us or our heirs for ever: As also the Castle Borough, Manor and Honor of Launceston, with the Park there, and other the appur tenances in the County of Cornwall and Devonshire ; the Castle and Manor of Trematon, with' the Town of Saltash, and the Park there, and other the appurtenances in the said County, as the Castle, Borough and Manor of Tintagel, with the appurtenances in the said County of Cornwall ; the Castle and Manor of Restormel, with the Park there, and other the appurtenances in the said County and Manor of Clymesland; with the Park of Kerribullock, and other their appurtenances ; Tibeste, with the bailiwick of Powdershire, andother the appurtenances; Tewynton, with the appurtenances, Helleston in Kerrier, with the appurtenances, Moresk-, with the appurtenances, Tewarnayle, with the appur tenances, Pengkneth, with the appurtenances, Penlyn, with the Park there, and other the appurtenances ; Rellaton, with the Bedelry of Estwy nelshire, and other the appur tenances ; Helleston in Tringshire, with the Park of Hellesbury, and other its appur tenances ; LySkirett, with the Park, there, and other the appurtenances ; Calstock, with the fishery there and other appurtenances ; and Talsked, with the appurtenances in the said County of Cornwall, and the town of Lostwithiel in the said County, with the mill 416 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF there and other their appurtenances ; and the Prizage and Customs of,, our Wines in the said County of Cornwall, and also the Profits of all the Ports within thj> same our County of Cornwall to us belonging, together with Wreck of the Sea, as well as of Whales and Sturgeon and other fishes, which do belong to us by reason of our prerogative, and whatsoever belongs to any Wreck of the Sea, with the appurtenances in. our said County of Cornwall, and the Profits and Emoluments of our Court, hold en, in our County of Cornwall, and Hundreds, and Courts, in the said County to us belonging, as also our Stannary in the said County of Cornwall, together with the Coinage of the said Stannary,. and all issue and profits thereof arising, and also all the Expleas, ^Profits, and Perquisites, to the court of Stannary, and of the Ore in the mines of the said County, except only 1000 Marks, which to our well-beloved and faithful Will de Monte, acuto, Earl, of Salisbury, we have granted for us and our heirs, to be taken to him and, the heirs Males of his Body lawfully begotten, of the Issues and Profits of the aforesaid Coinage, until the Castle and Manor of Toubridge, with the appurtenances in the County of Wilts, and the Manors of Aldebourne, Ambresbury, and Winterbourne, with the appurtenances in the said County, and the Manor of Caneford, with the appurtenances in the County of Dorset, and the Manor of Henstrigg and Charleton, with the appurtenances, in the County of Somerset, which our well-beloved and faithful John de Warren, Earl of Surrey, and Joan his Wife, hold for the term of their lives, and which after their deaths, to us and our heirs ought to return, but after the decease of the said Earl and Joan, to the aforesaid Earl of Salisbury, and the heirs Males of his Body lawfully begotten, to the value of 800 marks by the year we granted to remain, and 200 marks of Land and Rent which to the said Earl of Salisbury to have in form aforesaid we granted, when the same came into our hands, and also our Stannary in the aforesaid County of Devon, with the Coinage and all Issues and Profits of the same, aud all the Issues, Profits and Perquisites of the said Court of Stannary : And the water of Dartmouth in the said County, and the yearly farm of £20 of our city of Exeter, and the Prizage and Customs of our Wines in the water of Sutton in the said County of Devon, and also the Castle of Wallingford, with its hamlets and Members, and the yearly farm of the town of Wallingford, with the- honours of Wallingford, and de sancto Wallerico, with the appurtenances in the County of Oxford, and other Counties wheresoever these Honours were; and the Castle Manor, and town of .Birkhamstead, in the Counties of Hertford, Bucksand, Northampton, and, other their appurtenances; and the Manor of Biflet, with the Park there, and other their appurtenances in the County of Surrey, to have and to hold to the said Duke, and of him and bis heirs, Kings of England eldest Sons and Dukes of the said Place, in the. Kingdom of England by Inheritance to succeed, together with the Knights, Fees, Advowsons of Churches, Abbies, Priories, Hospitals, Chapels, and with the Hundreds, Fishings, Forests, Chaces, Parks, Woods, Warrens, Fairs, Markets, Liberties, Free Customs, Wards, Reliefs, Escheats, and Services of Tenants as well free as villians, and all other things to the aforesaid Castles, Boroughs, Towns, Manors, Honours, Stannaries and Coinage Lands and Tenements howsoever and whensoever belonging or THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 4t; appertaining of us and our heirs for ever, together with £24 of yearly Farm which our well beloved and faithful John de Meere, to us by the year for all his life is bound to pay for the Castle and Manor of Meere with the appurtenances in the County of Wilts, granted to him by us for the term of his life, to be taken every year by the hands of the said John for the term of his life, and with the said 1000 Marks yearly to the aforesaid Earl of Salisbury, of the Issues of the Coinage aforesaid by us so granted, after obtained by him or his heirs males of his Body to be begotten, seisin of the said Castle and Manor of Toubridge, and the Manors of Alderbourne, Ambresbury, Winterbourne, Caneford, Hengstrigg, and Charleton, after the Deaths of the same Earl of Surrey, and Joan, and the said 200 Marks, Land and Rent to the said Earl of Salisbury, and the Heirs males of his body begotten, so to be provided for ; the proportion of the said Castles, Manors, Lands and Tenements, with the whole or -particulars which to the hands of the said Earl of Salisbury and the Heirs males of bis body should come, we have moreover granted, for us and our Heirs, and by this our Charter, confirmed that the Castle and Manor of Knaresburgh, with the Hamlets and Members thereof, and the Honour of Knaresburgh, in the County of York, and all other Counties wheresoever the same Honours should be ; the Manor of Isleworth, with the appurtenances in the County of Middlesex, which Philippa, Queen of England, our most dear consort, holdeth for term of life, and the Castle and Manor of Lydeford, with the appurtenances, and with the Chace of Dertmore, with the appurtenances in the said County of Devon ; and the Manor of Bradenesh, with the appurtenances in the said County, which our well-beloved and faithful Hugh de Audely, Earl of Gloucester, and Margaret his wife, have for the life of the said Margaret; and the said Castle and Manor of Meere, with the appurtenances, which the aforesaid Joan, so for life holdeth by our grant, and which after the Death of the said Queen Margaret and Joan, to us and our heirs ought to revert, after the decease of the Queen aforesaid, that is to say, the Castle and Manor of Knaresburgh, with the Honours, Hamlets, and Members thereof aforesaid, and other their appurtenances, and the Manor of Isleworth with the appurtenances, and after the Death of the said Margaret, the said Castle and Manor of Lydeford with the said Chace of Dertmore and other the appurtenances ; and the Manor of Bradenesh with the appurtenances, and after the Death of the said Joan, the said Castle and Manor of Meere with the appurtenances shall remain to the aforesaid Duke, and of him and his heirs Kings of England eldest Sons and Dukes of the said place in the Kingdom of England hereditarily to succeed, as before is said, to have and to hold together with the said Knights, Fees, Advowsons of Churches, Abbies, Priories, Hospitals, Chapels, and with the Hundreds, Wapentakes, Fishings, Forests, Chaces, Parks, Woods, Warrens, Fairs, Markets, Liberties, Free Customs, Wards, Reliefs, Escheats and Services of Tenants, as well free as villains, and all other things to the same Castles, Manors, and Honours, howsoever and wheresoever belonging or appertaining of us likewise and our heirs for ever, all which Castles, Boroughs, Towns, Manors, Honours, Stannaries and Coinage, Farms of Exeter and Wallingford, Lands and Tenements as Vol. I. 3 h 418 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF above are specified, together with the Fees, Advowsons, and all other things aforesaid, to the aforesaid Duchy by our present Charter, for us and our Heirs, we do annex and unite to the same for ever to remain, so that from the said Duchy at no time they be any ways severed, nor to, any one other than Dukes of the same place, by us or our Heirs, they be given, or any manner of way granted ; as also, as that to the aforesaid Duke and other Dukes of the same place, they do descend, and to the Son or Sons to whom the said Duchy, by colour of our grant aforesaid, it shall belong, then not appearing, the said Duchy with the Castles, Boroughs, Towns, and all other the abovesaid, to us or our Heirs, Kings of England, shall return in our hands, and in the hands of our Heirs, Kings of England, to be kept until such Son or Sons of the said Kingdom of England, hereditably to succeed shall appear, as it is said, to whom then successively, the said Duchy with the appurtenances for us and our Heirs we grant, and will that they will be delivered, to hold as above is expressed ; We have Moreover for us and our Heirs, and by this our Charter we have confirmed to the aforesaid Duke, that the said Duke and the Heirs of him, eldest Sons Dukes of the same place, for ever have free warren in all the Lordship's Manors, Castles, Lands, and other places aforesaid, so as the said Lands be not within the bounds of our Forests, and that none enter into them to hunt in them, or to take any thing which to warren appertaineth, without the Licence or Will of the said Duke or other Dukes of the same place, upon pain of forfeiture of £10, wherefore we will and firmly command for us and our Heirs, that the said Duke have and hold to him and his Heirs, eldest Sons of the Kings of England, and Dukes in the said place, in tbe said Kingdom of England inheritably to succeed, the aforesaid Sheriffalty of the aforesaid county of Cornwall, with the appurtenances, so that they and other Dukes aforesaid at their Wills, make and constitute the Sheriff aforesaid of the said county of Cornwall, to do and execute the office of Sheriff there as hitherto it used to be done, without the hindrance of us or our Heirs for ever: as also the aforesaid Castles, Boroughs, Manors, and Honours of Launceston, the Castle and Manor of Tremeton, with the Town of Saltash, the Castle, Manor and Borough of Tintagel, the Castle and Manor of Restormel, and the Manors of Clymesland, Tibeste, Tewynton, Helleston in Kerrier, Moresk, Tewarnayle, Pengknetb, Penlyn, Rellaton, Helleston in Trigshire, Lyskirett, Calistock, Talsked and the Town of Lostwithiel with the appurtenances, together with the Parks, Bailiwicks, Bedelry, Fishings, and other things abovesaid in the aforesaid county of Cornwall ; and the aforesaid Prizages, Customs, and Profits of Ports aforesaid, together with the said Wreck of Sea, and in the said Profits and Emoluments, with the Hundreds and Courts aforesaid to us belonging, and the said Stannary in the said county of Cornwall, together with the Coinage of the said Stannary, and with all Issues and Profits thereof arising, and also the Expleas, Profits, and Perquisites of the courts aforesaid, except only the said 1000 Marks, which to our well-beloved and faithful William de Monte acuto, Earl of Salisbury, we granted for us and our Heirs, to be taken to him and the heirs Males of his Body lawfully begotten, of the Issues and Profits of tbe Coinage aforesaid, until the said Castle and Manor of Toubridge with the THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 4-19 appurtenances, and the said Manors of Alderbourne, Ambresbury, and Winterboume, with the appurtenances, and the said Manor of Herigstrigg and Charletoh, with the appurtenances, which the aforesaid Earl of Surrey and Joan his Wife hold for a term of their lives, and which after their deaths, to us and our Heirs ought to revert, after the deceases of the said Earl and Joan, to the said Earl of Salisbury, and the heirs Males of his Body lawfully begotten, to the value of 800 Marks by the year, we have granted to remain ; and the said 200 marks Land and Rent which to the said Earl of Salisbury to have in form aforesaid we granted, came into our hands as before is said, and the said Stannary in the County of Devon, with the Coinage and all Issues and Profits thereof, and all the Expleas, Profits, and Perquisites of the Court of the same Stannary : the water of Dertmouth, and the said yearly farm of £20 of the said city of Exeter, and the said Prizage and Customs of Wines in the water of Sutton in the said County of Devon, and also the aforesaid Castle of Wallingford, with the hamlets and Members thereof, the yearly farm of the town of Wallingford, with the said Honour of Wallingford, and de sancto Wallerico ; the Castle Manor and town of Birkhamstead, with the said Honour of Birkhamstead, and the Manor of Biflet, with the Parks and other their appurtenances aforesaid, together with the Knights, Fees, Advowsons of Churches, Abbies, Priories, Hospitals, Chapels, and with the Hundreds, Fishings, Forests, Chaees, Parks, Woods, Warrens, Fairs, Markets, Liberties, Free Customs, Wards, Reliefs, Escheats, and Services of Tenants as well free as villians, and all other things to the said Castles, Boroughs, Towns, Manors, Stannaries and Coinage, Lands and Tenements, whatsoever and wheresoever belonging or appertaining of us and our heirs for ever, together with the said £24 Farm which the aforesaid John de Meere to us yearly for his whole life is bound to pay for the said Castle and Manor of Meere, granted to him by us to hold for the term of his life, to be taken yearly by the hands of the said John de Meere all his life, and also with the aforesaid 1000 annual Marks to the aforesaid Earl of Salisbury, of the Profits of the Coinage aforesaid by us so granted^ after shall be obtained by him or the heirs males of his Body begotten, seisin of the aforesaid Manor of Toubridge, and Manors of Alderbourne, Ambresbury, Winterboume, Caneford, Hengstrigg, and Charleton, after the decease of the said Earl of Surrey and Joan, and the said 200 Marks of Land and Rent to the said Earl of Salisbury and the said heirs males of his Body so provided for, the like proportions of the said Castles, Manors, Lands and Tenements^ with the whole and particulars, when to the Hands of the said Earl of Salisbury or the heirs males of his Body lawfully begotten should come as aforesaid, and that the aforesaid Castle and Manor of Knaresburgh, with its Hamlets and Members, and the Honour of Knaresburgh, and the Manor of Isleworth with the appurtenances, after the Death of our aforesaid Consort; the Castle and Manor of Lydeford with the appurtenances, and with the said Chace of Dertmore with the appurtenances, and the Manor of Bradenesh with the appurtenances, after the decease of the aforesaid Margaret ; and the Castle and Manor of Meere with the appurtenances* after the Death of the aforesaid John de Meere, shall remain to the said Duke, to have 3h 2 420 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and to hold to him and his heirs, eldest Sons of the Kings of England and Dukes of the same Place, in the Kingdom by Inheritance to succeed, together with Knights, Fees, Advowsons of Churches, Abbies, Priories, Hospitals, Chapels, and with the Hundreds, Wapentakes, Fishings, Forests, Chaces, Parks, Woods, Warrens, Fairs, Markets, Liberties, Free Customs, Wards, Reliefs, Escheats, and Services of Tenants, all free as villains, and all other things to the said Castles, Manors, and Honours, howsoever and wheresoever belonging or appertaining, to hold of us likewise and our heirs for ever as before is said ; all which Castles, Boroughs, Towns, Manors and Honours, Stannaries and Coinage, Farms of Exeter and Wallingford, Lands and Tenements as above are specified, together with the Knights, Fees, Advowsons, and all other things abovesaid to the said Duchy by this our present Charter for us and our heirs, we do annex and unite to the same to remain for ever, so as from the said Duchy at no time hereafter they be severed, nor to any Person or Persons than the Dukes of the same Place, by us or our heirs they be given or in any ways granted, so that to the aforesaid Duke or other Dukes of the same Place, they do descend, and the Son or Sons to whom the said Duchy by colour of tbe aforesaid our Grants it behoves to belong then not appearing, the same Duchy, with the Castles, Boroughs, ToWns, and all other things aforesaid to us and our heirs Kings of England shall revert in our Hands, and in the Hands of our heirs, to be kept until such Son or Sons in the said Kingdom of England hereditably to succeed, shall appear as before is said, to whom successively the said Duchy with the appurtenances, for us and our heirs we grant, and will to be delivered, to be holden as above is expressed, and that the said Duke and his heirs, eldest Sons of Dukes of the said Place for ever, have free warren in all the Demesnes of the lands aforesaid, so that tbe same lands are not within the bounds of our Forests, so as none enter into those lands to hunt in them, or to take any thing in them which to warren belongeth, without the Licence and Will of the said Duke and the other Dukes of the said Place, upon pain of forfeiture of £10, as before is said ; these being Witnesses : The Most Revd. Father John, Arch-bishop of Canterbury, Primate of all England, our Chancellor; Henry, Bishop of Lincoln, our Treasurer ; Richard, Bishop of Durham; John de Warren, Earl of Surrey ; Thomas de Bello Campo', Earl of Warwick ; Thomas Wake, of Lydell, and John de Mowbray; John Darcy le Newen, Steward of our House, and others, given by our Hands at Westminster, the seventeenth Day of March, in the eleventh year of our Reign, by the King himself, and whole Couucil in Parliament. When the Black Prince received this important dignity, he was only seven years old. It was accompanied by something more substantial than honour to support it, namely, a large estate, some of which lay in other counties, though the whole bore the name of the duchy lands of Cornwall. At the same time, his father bestowed on him the stannaries of that county, with the coinage of tin, and ail profits thence arising, and also; the perquisites of the stannary courts, subject to the annual reservation of 1000 THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 421 marks to William Mohtagu, earl of Salisbury and his heirs, out of the issues thereof, until lands should be provided for the earl of the same yearly value. There was a subsequent grant, by which all the castles, honours, manors, lands, and tenements belong to the dukedom or earldom of Cornwall, held in dower or for the term of life or years, whose reversions were the property of the king, were directed to remain to this prince as they fell, and to the eldest sons of him and his heirs, as dukes of this particular dukedom. Hence these several grants, the eldest sons of our monarchs have been accounted in law diikes of Cornwall from the moment of their birth,* as before stated ; and not only the eldest in respect of primogeniture, but likewise the second son after the decease of fhe eldest, have enjoyed the title, as was exemplified on the death of prince Henry, eldest son of James I, in favour of prince Charles, afterwards-Charles I. From Edward, the Black Prince, the title and lands passed, by a particular patent, to Richard de Bourdeaux, his eldest son, afterwards the unfortunate Richard II", which patent was rendered necessary by the circumstance of Richard's being the grandson, not the eldest son, of the reigning monarch, (Edward III,) as required by the former charter. But Henry, afterwards Henry V, eldest son of Henry IV, Henry, afterwards Henry VI, eldest son of Henry V, Edward, eldest son of Henry VI, murdere*d when young, in the tower, Edward, eldest son of Edward IV, Edward, eldest son of Richard III, who died young, Arthur, eldest son of Henry VII, were all dukes of Cornwall successively, according to the original charter. The next duke was Henry, afterwards Henry VIII, second son of Henry VII, who was so created on his elder brother Arthur's decease. This possessor of the title, when he became king, was the first who made any alteration in the duchy lands, but arbitrary as he ever showed himself in his conduct, there is no cause for experiencing surprize at his doing it, though, in this instance, he exhibited a higher sense of justice and equity than usually marked his ;behaviour. Depriving the duchy of the honour of Wallingford, which had been conferred on it by Edward HI, he substituted by act of Parliament, twenty-seven other manorsf in Cornwall in lieu thereof, -viz-.— Bucklawern, Boyton, Bonyalva, Stratton Sanctuary, Treworgie, Climsland Prior,. Bradford, Carnedon Prior, Port Looe, Port-pigham alias West Looe, Tregameere, Trelowia, Treltigan, Landulpb, Leigh Durant, Tinton, North-hill, Treverbyn Courtenay, Croft Hole, West Anthony, Austell Prior," Fentrigan, Trevenuen, Gridiow, Porthea Prior; Fowey, Landreyne; and the manor of Kennington, in Middlesex. * Although the present duke of Cornwall had not livery until he had attained the age of twenty one. t These were forfeited manors, thirteen of which' came to the king, by the attainder of treason of Henry Courtenay, marquis of Exeter; seven- by the dissolution of the priory of Tywardreath; and ten by the suppression of the prioryof Launceston. 422 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The assessionable manors, commonly called the duchy lands, previous to this event were, as described in parliamentary surveys : — Trematon, Calstock, Tywarnhail, Stoke Climsland and Kerrihullock Park, Talskeddy, Penmayne, Resformel, Peaikneth, Penlyne, Tintagel, Moresk, Helston in Kerrier, Tewington, Liskeard, Tibesta, Rillaton and Eastway, Helston in Trigg, and Hillsbiiry Park : other property in Cornwall, the borough of Lostwithiel, Saltash, Launceston Castle, and the Scilly Islands. Suttou Pool, water of Dartmouth, forest of Dartmoor, manor of South Teign, manor of Bradninch, and Exon castle, with its ditches and close, in Devonshire. Inglesoombe, Laverton, Stratton-upon-Fosse, Midsummer Norton, Farrington Gurney, Widcombe, Westharptree, Curry Mallett, Stoke-under-Hambden, Milton Falconbridge, and Mearej manors in Somersetshire. Fordington east and west tythings, Hermitage, Ryme Intrinseca, Ryme Extrinseca alias Longbredy, and Ryme Extrinseca alias Langdon Herring, manors in Dorsetshire. The toll or duties of the town of Lynn in Norfolk, also belong to the duchy. Henry was succeeded in tbe dukedom by his eldest son, Edward, the tenth possessor, afterwards Edward VI,* who was followed by Henry, eldest son of James I, both of whdm were dukes of Cornwall by birth. On the death of Henry, the same event occurred as had before happened to Henry VIII. The title devolved on Charles, afterwards Charles I, secdbd son of James I, and from him descended to his eldest son, * During the reigns of Mary and Elizabeth, (which intervened between that of Edward VI, and James I,) the dukedom was invested in the crown : and though the original grant expressly provided against the alienation of any of the royalties, profits, or estates, even by the duke of Cornwall or by the crown, the following duchy manors were sold by Elizabeth, and recovered by prince Henry, the purchasers losing all their money,* viz : — Names of the Manors. } ™™£* °' { To whom. } *« ££™ ^t Looe 16 Eli.. 1573, { ^ti^t '" , *' ** Leigh Durant 1 ^ E,. < Thos Harriet and John > Bonyalva j '\ Selbury, gents ) Tinton ^ Bucklawren / C Francis lord Norris Row-1 Carnedon Prior >44 Eliz. 1601, < land Lytton, and Thos. I 5901 17 5 Climsland Prior i (. Bellot, gents } Stratton Sanctuary J t Eastway \ North-hill / C Michael Stanhope, esq. 1 Tregamere >44 Eliz. 1601 , -j and Edward Stanhope, \ 1370 12 7 Landreyne V f L. L. D ) Treverbyn Courtenay . . . . J West Anthony 1 fGallio Merriet, esq. andl Trelowia > 37 Eliz. 1594, < Henry Lindley, esq. \ Landulph , ) (, (afterwards k,nights) . . ) * There can be no doubt but what was granted, to the duke of Cornwall by an act of Parliament, may be taken from him by the same authority, but by none other, neither by charters, or by grants from the crown, or from the duke of Cornwall. I I THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 423 Charles, afterwards Charles II, by right of birth, from whom there was no ostensible possessor of the title until the accession of the house of Hanover, when it was vested by patent in George Augustus, afterwards George II, only son of George I, to whom succeeded his eldest son, Frederick Lewis, father of his present most excellent majesty George III, who in addition to the dukedom of Cornwall, by which he was entitled by birth, held the title of viscount of Launceston in the same county. At his decease, the duchy of Cornwall reverted to the crown, agreeably to the charter of Edward III. to the Black Prince, which limited the dignity to him and his heirs, kings of England. His royal highness, George Augustus Frederick, prince Regent of the united kingdom, inherits the dukedom as eldest son of his present Majesty, in whose reign, the manors of Calstock, West Anthony, Crofthole, Tewington, Tibesta, Fowey, Helston irt Kerrier, Moresk, Lahdreyne, Austell, and Tywarnhail, formerly belonging to the duchy, have been sold under the land-tax redemption act ; but the metals and minerals of those manors are retained to the dukes of Cornwall for ever. DUKE OF BEDFORD. The most noble John Russell, Duke of Bedford, marquis of Tavistock, 1694, earl of Bedford, 1550, baron Russell of Cheneys, 1539, Thornhough, 1603, and Howland of Streatham, 1695. Succeeded his brother the late duke, March 2, 1802. Born July 6, 1766. Married at Brussels, March 21, 1786, Georgiana Elizabeth, second daughter of viscount Torrington, by whom he had issue, Francis marquis of Tavistock, born May 13, 1788,— George William, born May 8, 1790, and John, born Aug. 19, 1792". His Grace married secondly, June 23, 1803, lady Georgiana, daughter of Alexander, duke of Gordon, and has issue a son, born May 14, 1804, — another son, born April 24, 1805, — another son, born Feb. 10, 1807. The illustrious family of Russell, which is said to have taken its surname from a village or seat of that name in Normandy, has for several centuries enjoyed considerable property and interest in the county of Cornwall, and derives its descent from Hugh de Russell, who came into England with William the Conqueror. Hugh de Russell, grandson to the above, was seated at Barwick in Dorsetshire, which estate was in the possession of his grandson Odo de Russell, in the reign of king John. John, the son of Odo, received the honour of knighthood, and having married the sister of lord Bardoffe, seated himself at Kingston Russell, in Dorsetshire. James, his eldest son and succeesor, was constable of Corfe Castle, in 1221, and having married Eleanor, daughter of Sir John Tilley, knt. was father of Ralph Russell, who married one of the daughters and coheirs of James de Newmarch, baron of Newmarch and Derham, half of which barony was afterwards held by his sou Sir William Russell, in right of his mother. The descendants 424 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF of this marriage formed many other splendid alliances with the Peverels, Georges, De la Tour, Meschamp, Heringham, Trenchard, and Wyse, some of whom were families of the first consequence in the county of Devon. John Russell, esq. who represented the family in the time of Henry VII, was seated at the house of his fathers at Kingston Russell. He visited most of the foreing courts, in Europe^ and returned one of the completest gentlemen and best scholars of his time. Philip, archduke of Austria, when he was going with his queen, and a numerous fleet, to take possession of the kingdom of Castile, was obliged, by stress of weather, to put into the harbour of Weymouth. Upon this occasion he was so highly entertained with the company and conversation of Mr. Russell, who had been introduced to him by Sir Thomas Trenchard, his relation, that he insisted upon his accompanying hiin to Windsor, where the court then was. Upon his arrival, Mr. Russell was naturally introduced to the king, Henry VII, who finding his accomplishments, both natural and acquired, of too great a value to be again returned to obscurity, retained in declaring against him, and they became the principal instruments in raising Henry IV. to the royal authority. Again the earl for his services basked in the royal smile, with a patent for life of the constableship of England, but ere two years bad elapsed, having, with his son, gained the battle of Hambleton, and taken some prisoners which Henry imperiously claimed, be took up arms, and a battle ensued at Shrewsbury in 1403, in which the King was victorious, and Hotspur fell. The earl was pardoned, but soured by the death of his gallant son, and rendered desperate, he engaged in several conspiracies, without effect, and at length was killed by the sheriff of York in 1408. He married two wives, by the latter of whom (Maud, sister aud heiress to Anthony, lord Lucy, a widow of Lucy de Umfraville, earl of Augus, from whom the barony of Lucy has descended to the present duke of Northumberland) he had the famous Hotspur, who by Elizabeth, daughter of Edmund Mortimer, earl of March, became father of Henry, second earl of Northumberland. He having been happily, restored to the pristine honours of his family, fought the battle of Pepperden near the Cheviot Hills, which is thought to have given rise to the interesting ballad of Chevy Chace. In 1450, he 'obtained the constableship of England, but five years afterwards fell in the battle of St. Albans, fighting on the Lancasterian side, leading five sons, three of whom sealed the same cause with their THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 435 blood. Henry, the eldest son and third earl of Northumberland, fell in the same cause at Towton field. He married Eleanor, daughter and heiress of Richard, son of Robert lord Poynings, Fitzpayne, and Bryan, which baronies are now vested in the duke of Northumberland. By her he had a son named Henry, who for some time, in consequence of his father's being attainted, was compelled to see the family honours enjoyed by John Neville, lord Montague. In 1470, however, on lord Montague's falling into disgrace with Edward VI, he was deservedly permitted to resume them, and having distinguished himself on several occasions under Richard duke of Gloucester, he shared largely in his patronage. But abhorring the cruelties of Richard when he became king, the earl was believed to have secretly favoured the cause of Richmond, afterwards Henry VII. After tbe battle of Bosworth Field, this monarch appointed him lord- lieutenant of the county of York, in which office he fell a sacrifice to popular fury, being murdered, with several of his attendants, at his house in Yorkshire, April 28, 1489. His son Henry Algernon Percy, the fifth earl of Northumberland, at a time when the nobility in general were involved in gross ignorance, distinguished himself greatly by being the protector of such genius as the age produced. Skelton, in particular, was encouraged by him to write an elegy on the death of his father ; but what proved in an especial manner his literary taste and love for poetry, was a very splendid manuscript, transcribed for his own use, containing a large collection of English poems, finely engrossed on vellum, and superbly illuminated. That he cultivated the arts of external elegance is manifest from a very curious volume, published iu 1770, relating to the regulations and establishment of the household, from wbieh it appears that his manner of living was extremely magnificent, and almost regal. This also may be conjectured from the stately monuments erected by him to the memories of his father and mother, in the collegiate church of Beverley in Yorkshire, and which exhibit the most striking proofs of the grandeur of his lordship's architectural conception. In the next reign he founded a stipend for a grammatical and philosophical professor at Alnwick. From the household book before alluded to, it seems that the earl and lady bad distinct libraries, and in the same book, one of his chaplains is appointed to be a maker of interludes. The earl died in 1527, leaving two sons, Henry Algernon, his successor, and Sir Thomas Percy, knt. the letter of whom unfortunately engaged in the rebellion, commonly called the pilgrimage of grace, and became a victim to the law at Tyburn in 1537- Henry Algernon, the sixth earl of Northumberland, was a rival of Henry VIII, in the affections of Anne Boleyn, before she ascended the throne of England. In this affair he was counteracted by the intrigues of Wolsey, whom he was afterwards personally commissioned to arrest at his house in Yorkshire. By the death of this nobleman without issue in 1537, (the same year in which his brother suffered) and by the attainder of that brother, the title became extinct in the Percy family, and was transferred by Edward VI, to John Dudley, earl of Warwick : but on the execution of this earl for high treason, Thomas Percy, son of Sir Thomas, before mentioned, was advanced to the titles of. baron Percy of Cockermouth and Petworth, in 1557, by queen Mary, and ou the 3k 2 436 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF following day to that of earl of Northumberland, with remainder to Henry his brother. He deservedly obtained this promotion as a reward for his services in retaking Scarborough Castle, after it had been seized by Thomas, second son of lord Stafford. The remainder of his days, however, was obscured by adversity, and terminated with his being beheaded in 1572, for engaging with many other noblemen against lord Burleigh, and being in the secret of several transactions of tbe unfortunate Mary, queen of Scots, during her imprisonment in England. Perhaps his greatest fault, in the eyes of his enemies, was his being a Roman catholic. His brother Henry Percy, eighth earl of Northumberland, embraced the protestant religion, and was a firm friend to queen Elizabeth, but even he was suspected of conspiring to extricate Mary from her disgraceful thraldom, and on this suspicion be was committed to the tower, where he ended his life 1585. His eldest son Henry, ninth earl of Northumberland, was one of the noble volunteers who embarked against the Spanish armada in 1588 : but the fatality attendant on some of the later generations of his family, pursued him also with some of its disastrous consequences. Warmly attaching himself to the party of king James, towards the close of Elizabeth's reign, the jealousy of the queen was roused, and for several imputed offences, he was sentenced, in 1606, by the court of star-chamber, to pay a fine of £30,000, and to be imprisoned for life in the tower. The latter part of his sentence he endured for fifteen years, a great part of which he passed in the company of Sir Walter Raleigh, and other learned men. He was at length set at liberty on paying a fine of £20,000, and lived till 1632. He had two sons, Algernon his successor, and Henry, created in 1643, baron Percy of Alnwick, an eminent personage, who died without issue in 1659. Algernon, the tenth earl of Northumberland, exhibited a considerable portion of active abilities, during the unhappy reign of Charles I, and held many high and ostensible situations, in which he acquitted himself with considerable credit, and with a moderation of principle, which rendered him a fit mediator between the king and parliament. In 1637, he was appointed by the king, high admiral of England, and in 1639, commander in chief of the army destined to march agdnst the Scots. In 1645, he was entrusted by parliament with the care of the duke of York and the king's other children, but in 1648, the duke left England and repaired to the continent. Iu 1643, he was charged by Edmund Waller, tbe poet, with being concerned in a plot to deliver up the city of London to the king. After the death of Charles he lived chiefly in retirement, until the restoration, when he concerted with general Monk the measures necessary to be adopted on that occasion. He died in 1668, and was succeeded by Josceline, theeleventh earl of Northumberland, who enjoyed it about two years. At his decease the earldom became extinct in the Percy family, and was conferred by king Charles «1I, on George Fitzroy, his third son, by Barbara, duchess of Cleveland. The baronies of Percy, Lucy, Poynings, Fitzpayne, Bryan, and Latimer, descended to Elizabeth, only child of Josceline, who married first, Henry earl of Ogle, son of Henry, duke of Newcastle ; secondly, Thomas Thynue, ofLongleat, inWiltshirei THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 437 esq. who was assassinated ; and thirdly, Charles, sixth duke of Somerset, by whom he had issue, Algernon seventh duke of Somerset, who by king George II, was created baron Warkworth, of Warkworth Castle, and earl of Northumberland, with remainder to Sir Hugh Smythson, bart. of Stanwick in Yorkshire, and Elizabeth his wife, daughter and sole heiress of the duke of Somerset, and Elizabeth baroness Percy his wife. On the death of his father-in-law, Sir Hugh Smythson (descended from a family whose ancestry had been traced to William the Conqueror, and which had formed intermarriages with some of the noblest families in the kingdom) having assumed the name of Percy, he succeeded to the title of baron Warkworth, and earl of Northumberland. In 1763, he was appointed lord-lieutenant of Ireland, which office he resigned in the following year. In 1778, he was created earl Percy and duke of Northumberland, and appointed master of the horse to the king, which office he resigned in 1780. In 1784, he was created lord Louvaine of Alnwick, with remainder to Algernon his second son, and died in 1786, being succeeded by his eldest son Hugh, the second and present duke of Northumberland, who was born August 14, 1742, and at an early age entered the army, in which galjant profession he distinguished himsilf greatly during the German war, as colonel of the fifth regiment of foot : his grace has since attained the rank of lieutenant- general. While a commoner, he was returned a member for the city of Westminster in several parliaments, but on the death of his mother in 1776, he vacated his seat by succeeding to the baronies of Percy, &c. His grace became connected with the county of Cornwall, through his inheriting Werrington, near Launceston, from his father, who purchased it from the honourable Humphrey Morrice, for £90,000. The establishment at this seat when the present duke resided there, once threw a lustre on the western district, before unknown to it, and it is sincerely to be hoped that it may again become a favoured residence. The regret of the neighbouring inhabitants at its having been so long deserted, can best attest the worth of its dignified possessor, and the wishes they feel for his returning among them. In 1811, a seminary was opened by his grace, at Alnwick, in Northumberland, for two huudred boys, the children of the neighbouring poor, with every proper provision for their being clothed, fed, and educated at his sole expense. One particularly interesting feature marks the establishment. It is provided that the natal day of his royal highness the prince Regent, shall be observed for ever as a holiday, in order that the boys as they grow to manhood, may learn to reverence and bless that prince, to whose honour this munificent institution has been erected. There is a degree of political propriety in this, which should be generally adopted. In the code Napoleon, the utmost care was taken in every system of education, to inculcate a due respect for the reigning dynasty. If that was done for an unprincipled and ruthless usurper, how much more ought it to take place under a government which is mild, merciful, and beneficent ; in a country where the prince reigns more through the affection of his people, than through the rigour of the laws, or the studied formalities of legislative dictates. Heir apparent. — Hugh, earl Percy, eldest son of the duke. 438 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Arms. Quarterly, first and fourth, or, a lion rampant, azure, the ^ancient arms of Brabant: second, gules, three luces, proper, for Lucy; third, azure, five fusils in fess, or, the ancient arms of Percy. — Crest. On a chapeau, gules, turned up, ermine, a lion statant, azure.-- ^Supporters. On the dexter, a lion, azure, ducally collared, or; on the sinister, an unicorn, argent, armed, unguled, maimed, tuft, ducally collared and lined, or.— Motto. Esperance en Dieu. See plate I. Seats.— Sion House in the county of Middlesex; Alnwick Castle, Warkworth Castle, and Prudhoe Castle, in the county of Northumberland ; Stanwick, and Armine, in York ; Werrington Park, in Cornwall ; and Northumberland House, Charing Cross. MARQUIS. MARQUIS OF BUCKINGHAM. The most illustrious Richard Grenville Temple, marquis of Buckingham, 1784, earl Temple 1749, viscount and baron Cobham 1718, and earl Nugent in Ireland, 1776. Born March 21, 1776, married April 16, 1796, Anne Elizabeth, daughter of the late duke of Chandos, and first descendant in blood from Mary queen of France, second sister of king Henry VIII, and has issue Richard Plantagenet, born February 11, 1797. The family of Temple is maternally descended from Leofrick, earl of Mercia, before the conquest ; from whom descended the famous Sir William Temple, and Temple, viscount Palmerston, in Ireland. Tbe family of Grenville derive their descent from Rollo the Dane, first duke of Normandy, ancestor to William the Conqueror. From Sir William Temple descended Sir Richard Temple, in 1718, created baron and viscount Cobham, and to his heirs male ; and in default, the dignities of viscountess and baroness Cobham, to Hester Grenville, sister of the said Richard, baron of Cobham ; and the dignities of viscount Cobham and baron Cobham, to the heirs males of her body; lawfully begotten. He married Anne, daughter to Edward Halsey, esq. but had no issue by this lady, who died in March 1760; and dying on the 13th of Sept. 1749, was succeeded, pursuant to the limitation, by his eldest surviving sister, Hester, viscountess Cobham, whom his majesty on the 18th of Oct. 1749, was pleased to create countess Temple, and the dignity of earl Temple to her heirs male. She married in the year 1710, Richard Grenville, esq. by whom she was left a widow iu 1727, and died Oct. 6th 1752. By the said Richard Temple, grandfather of the late marquis, she had the following issue; Richard, the first earl, born Sept. 26, 1711, who married May 6, 1737, Anne, daughter and coheir of Thomas Chambers, esq. of Hanworth, Middlesex; and by her (who died April 8, 1777,) had issue, a daughter Elizabeth, born Sept. 1, 1738, died 1742. His lordship dying Sept. 12, 1779, was succeeded by his nephew the late marquis -of Buckingham. George, born Oct. 14, 1712, and who died Nov. 13, 1770, married 1749, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir William Wyndham, bart. by bis wife Catherine, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 439 daughter of Charles, duke of Somerset; and by her (who died Dec. 5, 1769,) bad the following issue, Richard Percy, born March 12, 1752, who died young; George Nugent, the late marquis; Thomas, an officer in the army, born Dec. 31, 1755; Mary Hester, born January 19, 1750, died December 16th, 1751; Charlotte, born Sep. 14, 1754, married Dec. 21, 1771, the late Sir Watkin Williams Wynne, bart. of Denbighshire, and has issue; Elizabeth, born October 24, 1750, married 1787, the earl of Carysfort; William Wyndham, born October 25, 1759, now lord Grenville; Hester, born November the 23rd, 1760, married May the 10th, 1782, earl Fortescue; Catherine, born in 1761, and who died Nov. 6, 1796, married June 9, 1780, Richard Aldworth Neville, baron Braybrooke, by whom she had issue, Henry, born April 4, 1714, died 1716. — James, born Feb. 12, 1715, and died Sept. 14, 1783, married Mary, daughter of James Smyth, esq. of Harding, in Herts; and by her (who died Dec. 14, 1757,) had issue, first, James, since created lord Glastonbury ; second, Richard, lieut.- general in the army. — Henry, born 1717, died April 22, 1784, married Oct. 11, 1757, Margaret, daughter of John Banks, esq. of Lincolnshire, by whom (who died June 19, 1793) he had issue Louisa, bora August 10, 1758, married March 10, 1781, to the late earl Stanhope. — Thomas Henry, born April 4, 1719, killed in an engagement with the French on May 3, 1747. — Hester, married Nov.. 6, 1754, William Pitt, late earl of Chatham, by whom she had issue several children, and was created baroness Chatham. Lady Hester, grandmother of the late marquis, dying Oct. 7, 1752, was succeeded by her eldest son, Richard, the first, earl. Heir apparent. — Richard Plantagenet, earl Temple, his eldest son. Arms. Quarterly; first vert ; on a cross, argent, five torteaux for Grenville; second and third, argent, two bars, sable, each charged with three martlets, or, for Temple ; fourth, or, an eagle displayed, sable, for Cobham. — Crest. On a ducal coronet, a martlet close, or. — Supporters. On the dexter, a lion party-per-fess embattled or, and gules ; on the sinister a horse, argent, powdered with eaglets, sable. — Motto. Templa quam dilecta. See plate I. Chief Seat. — Stowe in Buckinghamshire. Manors of St. Mawes, and Trigevathan, chief estates in Cornwall. EARLS. EARL OF SANDWICH. The right honourable John Montague, earl of Sandwich, viscount Hinchinbroke, and baron Montague of St.Neot's, 1660. Born January 26, 1744. Succeeded his father, John, the late earl, April 30, 1792. Married March I, 1766, Elizabeth, only surviving daughter of George, the second earl of Halifax, by whom (who died July 1, 1768) he had first, John George, viscount Hinchinbroke, born April 1,1767, and died in 1793, havin»- married March 2, 1790, , only daughter of Stephen Beckingham, of Portman- 440 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Square, esq. and died Nov. 29th following ; secondly, a daughter Caroline, born May 18, 1768, who died in July 1782. His lordship then married, April 25, 1772, Mary, eldest daughter of Harry, sixth and last duke of Bolton. By her (who died March 30, 1779,) he had George, viscount Hinchinbroke, born March 5, 1773, married July 9, 1804, to Louisa, daughter of Armar, earl of Belmore ;— Mary, born February 27, 1774, married Oct. 7, 1796, to John lord Templetown ;— Henrietta Susannah, born Nov. 23, 1775, who died young;— and Francis Charles, born Jan. 8, 1778, who died June 13, 1780. The ancient and illustrious family of de Montague, which has occasionally inherited the titles of dukes, marquisses, earls, and barons, has long been connected with the. most distinguished Cornish houses, and its armorial bearings frequently appear among other quarterings, and proves its affinity to the great families of the Courtenays, Mohuns, and Edgcumbes. The present earl of Sandwich enjoys considerable property in the county of Cornwall, through a second marriage, namely, with Mary, eldest daughter and coheiress of Harry Pawlet, late duke of Bolton, whose ancestor gained great wealth in these parts by marriage with a daughter and coheiress of Robert Willougbby, lord Broke. His lordship derives descent from Edward Montague, commonly called the great earl of Sandwich, a distinguished naval and military commander, during the civil wars, and in the reign of king Charles II. At the age of nineteen years, he raised a regiment consisting of one thousand men, for the service of the parliament, and signalized himself at the battle of Marston Moor, on the 2nd of July 1744. He headed his own regiment at the battle of Naseby, in the following year; and had also a considerable share in the storming of Bristol. His great talents however, was not confined to military dicipline, for we find, about the year 1647, he was commissioned with Desborough, for executing the office of lord high admiral of England, and with admiral Blake in the command at sea, till the death of that officer, when tbe whole command was vested in admiral Montague. In 1660, he took his seat in the house of commons, and in the same year was named with general Monk, as joint admiral of the fleet, but having previously corresponded in private, with king Charles II, then at Breda, he went over with the fleet and conducted that prince to England, without waiting for parliamentary orders. During these transactions his majesty was so satisfied with his conduct and loyalty, that he was, immediately after the restoration, created baron Montague of St. Neot's in Huntingdonshire, viscount Hinchinbroke, and earl of Sandwich ; he was also made master of the king's wardrobe, admiral of the Narrow Seas, lieutenant-admiral to his royal highness the duke of York, and lord high admiral of England. His lordship had the honour of being the king's proxy in espousing queen Catherine of Portugal, and of bringing her over to England. In 1664, he served as vice-admiral under the duke of York, when above 130 ships, with their merchandize, belonging to the Dutch, were brought into our ports. He served in the same station, under the duke, at the great sea-fight in 1665, in which a most signal victory was obtained, chiefly by his means, eighteen ships of war having been taken, fourteen destroyed, and the Dutch admiral Opdam blown up in his ship. The same year THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 441 he met with some Dutch East India, and other ships, under a strong convoy ; and though the weather favoured their escape, yet he took eight men of war, two of their best East India ships, and twenty sail of the others. A few days after, he fell in With eighteen sail of Hollanders, the greatest part of which was taken, with four Dutch men of war, and above one thousand prisoners. In 1666, he was sent ambassador to Spain and Portugal, to offer the mediation of the king, his master, for bringing about an accommodation between these two powers ; which having been accepted, and the peace concluded, he returned to England before the end, of 1668. It is worth observing here, that, as a minister, he was against the sale of Dunkirk, and for preventing the growth of the power of France, by leagues with Spain ; and as an admiral, against advancing the near relations of peers, and other persons of distinction, to posts in the fleet, till they had deserved them by their services. In 1670, he was constituted president of the council of plantations, which was composed of persons of the first distinction. In 1672, he served again in his post of vice-admiral, under the duke of York; and at the engagement offSouthwold Bay, defended himself obstinately against a whole squadron of Dutchmen, in his ship the Royal James, which carried one hundred guns, disabling several of the enemy's men of war, and sinking three of their fire-ships ; but a fourth grappling the Royal James, set her on fire. Of one thousand men which were on board his ship at the beginning of the engagement, six hundred were slain, many of the rest were wounded, and few escaped alive ; he himself would not go into the long-boat, which received such of the few officers as were left, but remained the last man in the ship, where he perished, though his body was not burnt, for it was found soon after floating on the sea, taken up, and brought to London, and, by order of the king, buried with great pomp in Westminster Abbey. Bishop Parker, in his history of his own times, gives him this character: " He was a gentleman adorned with all the virtues of Alcibiades, and untainted with any of his vices ; of high birth, capable of any business, full of wisdom, a great commander at sea and land ; and also learned and eloquent, affable, liberal, and magnificent." And Sir Edward Walker speaks thus of him : " He was a person of extraordinary parts, courage, fidelity, affability, and justly merited all the honours conferred upon him." His lordship married in 1642, Jemima, daughter of John lord Crewe, by whom he had issue five sons and four daughters. Her ladyship died November 10, 1674, and was interred in the Edgcumbe dormitory, Calstock church, Cornwall. Edward, second earl of Sandwich, eldest* son of the former, departed this life at * Sidney, second son of the earl of Sandwich, married Anne, daughter and heiress of Sir Francis Wortley, bart. of Wortley, in the county of York, in consequence of which marriage, he added to his own the name of Wortley. He was one of the supporters of the bill of exclusion : he also raised a body of horse in the reign of king James II, to assist the prince of Orange. He died November 1 1th, 1727, and had issue, Edward Wortley Montague, ambassador extraordinary to the grand seignior. Edward married Mary, daughter of Evelyn Pierrepoint, duke of Kingston, by which lady, (the writer of a celebrated collection of letters upon the Turkish nation,) who died on the 21st of August, 1762, he had issue, Edward, author of a treatise upon ancient Vol. I. 3 l 442- HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Barnwell, in 1689, leaving issue by Anne his countess, daughter of Richard earl of Burlington, two sons and a daughter. His lordship was succeeded by Edward his eldest son, third earl of Sandwich, who was some time master of the horse to prince George of Denmark, and lord-lieutenant of the county of Huntingdon. He married a daughter of John Wilraot earl of Rochester, sister, and at length coheir to her brother Charles, earl of Rochester, and by her had issue a daughter that died an infant, and a son, Edward Richard viscount Hinchinbroke, who served in several parliaments for the borough of Huntingdon, and died in 1722. By his lady, Elizabeth, daughter of Alexander Popham of Littlecote, Wilts, and grand-daughter of Ralph first duke of Montague, he had issue three sons and two daughters. Of the former, one died young, another succeeded his grandfather, and the third was a successful naval officer, who gained many brilliant victories over the Spaniards: he also represented in parliament the town of Huntingdon, and the borough of Bossiny, and died in 1757, without issue. Of tbe two daughters of viscount Hinchinbroke, one died young, and the other married Kellond Courtenay, esq. of Tremeer, in the county of Cornwall, and afterwards, William Smith, esq. of London. John, fourth earl of Sandwich, and grand-son to the former, was born Nov. 3, 1718, and married in 1742, the honourable Judith, daughter of Charles lord viscount Fane, of the kingdom of Ireland. By her (who died July 17, 1797) he had issue, John the present earl; Edward Montague, born Dec. 30, 1745, and died Nov. 2, 1752; William; Augustus, born in Feb. 1752, and died at Lisbon in Jan. 1776, unmarried ; Mary, born Feb. 23, 1748, and died June 25, 1761. His lordship died April 30, 1792, and was succeeded by his only surviving child, the present earl. Heir apparent. — George viscount Hinchinbroke, eldest son of the present earl. Arms. Quarterly, first and fourth, argent, three lozenges conjoined in fess, gules ; within a border, sable ; second and third, or, an eagle displayed, vert. — Crest. On a wreath, a griffin's head couped, or, its beak and wings, sable. — Supporters. On the dexter side a triton, holding over his right shoulder a trident, all proper, his ducal crown, or. On the sinister a parrot, with wings disclosed, vert. — Motto. Post tot naufragia portum. See plate I. Chief Seat. — Hinchinbroke, in the county of Huntingdon. Chief estates in Cornwall, are situated in the hundreds of West and Penwith. EARL OF DARLINGTON. The right honourable Henry Vane, earl of, and viscount Darlington, 1754, and baron Barnard, of Barnard Castle, in the bishoprick of Durham, 1699. Born July 27, 1766. Succeeded his father Henry, the late earl, Sept. 8, 1792. Married Sept. 19, 1787, to republics, who spent the latter years of his life at Venice, living in tbe Turkish manner, and died in the year 1776. Mary, sister of the last mentioned Edward, married John Stuart, earl of Bute, in the kingdom of Scotland, and is, in her own right, baroness Mount Stuart, of Wortley, in the county of York. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 443 bis cousin Catherine, daughter of Harry, sixth and last duke of Bolton, by Catherine, sister to the late earl of Lonsdale. By this lady, who died Aug. 17, 1788, he had issue Henry viscount Barnard, bora Aug. 17, 1788 ; Louisa Catherine Barbara, born Jan. 4, 1791 ; William John Frederick, born April 3, 1792 ; Caroline Mary, born Feb. 8, 1795, and died the I lth of May following; and Augustus Henrietta, born Dec. 26, 1796. Christopher Vane, a descendant of John Vane, who lived in the time of Henry VII, common ancestor to the earls of Westmoreland and Darlington, was by William III, created July 8, 1699, baron Barnard, of Barnard Castle, in the county of Durham. He appears to have left issue two sons, of whom Gilbert the eldest, succeeded his father as second lord Barnard; and William the second son, was created by George I, baron of Duncannon, in the county of Tyrone, and viscount Vane, of the kingdom of Ireland. These titles became ex-tinct in 1782. Henry, third lord Barnard, was by George II, advanced to the titles of viscount Barnard and earl of Darlington, and in 1755, made joint paymaster-general of his majesty's forces, which office he retained until 1757. He married Grace, daughter of Charles Fitzroy, duke of Cleveland, who died Sept. 29, 1755, and by whom his lordship had issue Henry, second earl of Darlington ; Frederick, born June 26, 1732, who was elected in 1761, to represent the county palatine of Durham; Raby, a captain in the navy ; and two daughters. Henry, second and late earl of Darlington, was born in the year 1726, and on the death of his father, which happened on the 6th of March 1758, he succeeded to the family honours and estates. His lordship having entered early into the army, became colonel in the Coldstream Regiment of foot guards ; was lord-lieutenant and vice-admiral of the county of Durham; and on the 29th of January 1763, farther promoted to be master of the jewel office, which situation he exchanged in the same year, for that of governor of the castle of Carlisle. By his lady Margaret, daughter of Lowther, esq. of Lowther, in the county of Westmoreland, and sister to the first earl of Lonsdale, be had issue tbe present earl of Darlington, and one daughter. Heir apparent. — Henry, viscount Barnard, son of the present earl. Arms. Azure, three sinister gauntlets, or. — Crest. On a wreath, a dexter hand in armour, couped at the wrist, proper ; holding a sword, argent ; hilt and pomel, or. — Supporters. On the dexter side a griffin, argent ; on the sinister an antelope, or ; each gorged with a plain collar, azure. The dexter charged with three left-hand gauntlets, the other with three martlets, or. — Motto. Nee temere nee timide. See plate I. Chief Seat. — Raby Castle, in the county palatine of Durham. Chief estates in Cornwall, are the boroughs of Tregony and Camelford ; others situated in the parish of St. Martin, in the hundred of West ; and in the borough and parish of St. Ives, in the hundred of Penwith. 3 k 2 444 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF EARL OF MOUNT EDGCUMBE. The right honourable Richard Edgcumbe, earl of Mount Edgcumbe, 1789, viscount Mount Edgcumbe and Valletort, 1781, baron Mount Edgcumbe, 1742. Born Sept. 14, 1764. Succeeded bis father George, the late earl, Feb. 4, 1795. Married Feb. 25, 1789, Sophia, daughter and coheiress of the second earl of Buckinghamshire, by whom (who died Aug. 17, 1806,) he has issue, Emma Sophia, born July 28, 1791 ; Caroline, born Oct. 22, 1792; William, viscount Valletort, born Nov. 19, 1794; Ernest, born Mareh 23, 1797; and George, born June 23, 1800. The first of the name to be found on record, is William de Edgcumbe, (a name compounded of the Anglo-Saxon words edge and combe, a high or ridged hill ; and probably conferred on one of his ancestors in consequence of his residing at such a spot)* who in the reign of Edward III. (in which reign family appellations first began to be retained in successive descent) married Hilaria, daughter and heiress of William de Cothele, with whom he acquired an ancient lordship of the same name, which has ever since continued to be a seat of the Edgcumbe family. In 1378, (or the second year of Richard II.) this * Since writing the above, we find from a fair pedigree of the Edgcumbe family, now in the possession of Pierce Edgcumbe, esq. clerk of the survey in his majesty's Dock- Yard at Plymouth, that his lordship's ancestors were seated on their estate of Edgcumbe (anciently denominated Eggcombe, Edgecombe, Edgecomb) in the parish of Milton Abbot, near Tavistock, as early as the thirteenth century. The evidences to this effect, are certified by several deeds now in the possession of Richard Edgcumbe, esq. of Edgcumbe, who is the seventeenth in lineal descent from Richard Edgcumbe, living in the year 1292, and whose ancestors most probably resided there long before that period. What grounds Mr. Prince could have for asserting in his " Worthies of Devon," that the family was originally seated at Cheriton Fitzpaine, and that in the parish church there was an aisle known by the name of Edgcumbe aisle, decorated with their coats of arms, &c. we know not, as from an enquiry recently made by the family, it appears that neither the name nor arms were ever known to exist there in the memory of the oldest inhabitant. The old mansion at Edgcumbe, is situated at the foot of a gently descending hill or side of a valley, which commences at the village of Milton Abbot, in Devonshire, and terminates at the Tamar, including a distance of one mile and a half. The house bears several peculiar marks of early workmanship, viz. the family arms on a shield, which formerly stood over an aged gateway, at the back of the house, but has been since placed in a room, formerly part of the old mansion. Over the door leading into the yard, are to be seen four square stones, on which are carved the letters R. E. 1292.* These are without doubt the initials of Richard Edgcumbe, whose christian name has been handed down with great tenacity to tbe present generation. He left issue three sons, but of James, the eldest, no particular mention is made. Richard, the second son, succeeded his father, and Reginald, who was a priest, and living in the seventeenth of Edward 11, received a grant of lands from the abbot of Tavistock, as is evident from a deed, now remaining in the possession of his representative. Richard Edgcumbe, the second son, succeeded his father, and resided at Edgcumbe, in the year 1323. He was father of two sons, namely, John, his son and heir, and William Edgcumbe, who married the sole heiress of De Cothele, as mentioned above. John Edgcumbe, eldest son and successor, was living in 1390, and from him descended the Edgcumbes of Edgcumbe, Buckland, Whitstone, Meavy, St. Eniey, Lamerton, Heddington, Tavistock, Ermington, Canterbury, and Brompton, in Kent. Richard Edgcumbe, esq. of Edgcumbe, the present * On the glass of one of the church windows of Milton Abbot, may be seen the arms of Edgcumbe, and against the walls are several funeral monuments of the same family. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 445 f William de Edgcumbe of Cothele became the donor of lands at Middleton, to the convent, of Tavistock in Devonshire; soon after which he died, leaving issue a son of the same name, to whom was committed in the sixth year of Henry V, the custody of the lead and silver mines in Devon, in conjunction, with Robert Hethe. He left issue a son, Peter Edgcumbe, esq. who in the twelfth year of the following reign, had his name enrolled among the chief persons of Devon, as an espouser of the cause of the unfortunate Henry VI. By Elizabeth his wife, daughter of Richard Holland, esq. he became father of Richard Edgcumbe, who particularly distinguished himself, on various occasions, during the reigns of Edward IV, Richard III, and Henry VII. In the seventh year of the former of these kings, he was returned to parliament for Tavistock, and invested with the confidential office of escheator of Cornwall. On the accession, however, of Richard III, his attachment to the house of York, was divested from its usual channel. Disgusted by that monarch's tyrannical and savage proceedings, and eager to rescue his country, he joined Henry Stafford, duke of Buckingham, with a considerable number of devoted followers : but the defeat of the duke compelled Sir Richard to conceal himself for some time in the thick woods at Cothele, overhanging the Tamar. Notwithstanding all his vigilance, he must however have been taken a prisoner, if, in tbe heat of close pursuit, he had not evaded being captured, by putting stones in his cap and throwing them into the water, within the hearing of his pursuers, who, on perceiving the cap floating, supposed he had drowned himself in a fit of desperation, and therefore conceived farther search unnecessary. After this admirable expedient to save his life, he was so fortunate as to effect a safe escape into Brittany, where he united his fortunes with those of the earl of Richmond. With him he partook in the expedition to England, and having exhibited great intrepidity at the battle of Bosworth, he received the honour of knighthood on the field. In the general history of Cornwall, Sir Richard has been mentioned as a participator in the gratitude of Henry VII, who not only promoted him to several honourable posts, (such as fcedary of the duchy, constable of Launceston, comptroller of the household, &c.) but conferred on him some forfeited lands of lord Zouch, and some others of viscount Lovel, with several manors in the county of Cornwall. Sir Richard's exertions must have been of a very zealous and prominent nature, to have called forth such munificent rewards, from a monarch like Henry, who in bestowing favours, whether merited or not, was ever wont to bestow them with a sparing hand. Sir Richard did not prove unmindful of the interests of his royal patron. In the second year of Henry's reign, when representative of this ancient family in the elder line, married Agnes, daughter of Thomas Wyndeatt, of Tavistock, by whom he has issue five sons ; John, the third son, entered earl) into the navy, and in the year 1795, was made a lieutenant ; he was afterwards promoted to the rank of commander, and in 1807, was made a post captain; Edward, the fourth son, resides at Tavistock : also two daughters, who both died unmarried. The Brampton branch of the Edgcumbe family is represented by Pierce Edgcumbe, esq. aforesaid, whose father, Richard Edgcumbe, gent, was the son of Pierce Edgcumbe of Milton Abbot, fifth sou of Richard Edgcumbe, of Edgcumbe, and Prothesia his wife, daughter of John Cudlip. Mr. Edgcumbe married Eleanor, daughter of Thomas York, of Warbelton, in Sussex, gent, by whom he has issue, now living, one son and two daughters. 446 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF sheriff of Devon, he supplied a powerful aid to the king at the battle of Newark, and not long after, he was selected with Fox, bishop of Winchester, to go as ambassadors into Scotland, for the purpose of concluding a peace with James III, wbich they effected for seven years. He was afterwards sent to Ireland, partly in a military and partly in a civil capacity with 500 men, to administer the oath of allegiance to the principal persons of all ranks in that kingdom, and he proved eminently successful in his mission, though Henry, in this instance proved so parsimonious, that £300 was all he allotted for Sir Richard's expenses in going and returning. But Sir Richard had received too many proofs of his sovereign's esteem to feel any disgust at this solitary instance of kingly penuriousness, and two years afterwards, he readily undertook a commission entrusted to him and Henry Ainsworth, to treat with Anne duchess of Brittany, concerning a cessation of arms, and a permanent establishment of commercial intercourse. Subsequently to this, according to Stow, he was employed by Henry, as a mediator between Charles VIII, king of France, and Francis II, duke of Brittany. Sir Richard died at Morlaix in the former country, in 1489, and was buried in the church of the Friars' preachers, at that place, before the high altar, where an appropriate monument was erected to his memory. Sir Richard married Joan, daughter of Thomas Tremayne of Collacombe, esq. by whom he left issue a daughter, Joan, (who became wife of Sir Foulkes Prideaux, of Thauborough in Devonshire) and a son Peter, (commonly called Peers) who was created a knight of the Bath at the installation of prince Arthur, in the fifth year of Henry VH. ; and in the ninth, tenth, and thirteenth years of the same reign, he officiated as sheriff of Devon. In the fifth year of the following reign he participated in the expedition against France, and at the siege of Tournay and Therouenne, as well as in the battle. of Spurs, signalized himself so much, that he was made a knight banneret on the field. Sir Peter died* in the thirty-first year of Henry VIII, having married two wives, by the latter of whom (Catherine, daughter of Sir John St. John of Bletsoe, K. B., and widow of Sir Griffith Rice) he had no issue ; but by the former (who was the daughter and heir of Stephen Dernford of East Stonehouse, esq. and with whom he acquired the town of * " It appears by the inquisition, taken after his death, that he departed this life in the thirty-first of Henry VIII. In his last will and testament, he orders his body to be buried where it shall please God to dispose of it. He bequeaths to the parish church of Plymouth, £3, praying the curate thereof to pray for his soul; and in like manner £3, to each of the churches of Calstock and Bodmin ; and to every chaplain present at his exequies, and there doing service for his soul, at the time of his obit and burial 12rf. He enjoins his executors to cause incontinently after his decease, a trental of masses to be said for his soul, in such convenient place and. time, as by them shall be thought most convenient and expedient ; and that they provide an honest priest to sing mass daily for his soul, in the parish church of Mewye, in the county of Devon, for the space of five years, to whom he bequeaths for his salary and wages, fifty marks. He likewise wills, that another honest priest sing for his soul in the parish chinch of Calstock, in the county of Cornwall, for the space of five years, with like salary and wages. He further orders his executors to distribute £10 in penny-dole for poor folks ; and cause an obit or anniversary, yearly to be holden for his soul, in the parish church of Plymouth, during ten years after his decease, expending on every such obit, twenty shillings." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 447 East Stonehouse, then in its infancy, and the village of West Stonehouse, before spokert of as the dwelling place of Joel de Stonehouse, but since destroyed) he had three daughters, (one of whom became tbe wife of John Arundell, of Lanherne in Cornwall, esq. and another married Sir Thomas Pomeroy, of Sandridge in Devonshire, knt.) and also three sons, Richard, John, and James, the eldest of which received the honour of knighthood, at the creation of Richard Seymour earl of Hertford, in the twenty-ninth year of the reign of Henry VIII, and in the thirty-fifth year of the same reign, as well as in the first year of queen Mary, filled the office of sheriff for the county of Devon. To him the peninsula of Mount Edgcumbe is indebted for its name, its beautiful seat, and many of the plantations which adorn the demesne, and at this charming spot, during queen Mary's reign, he entertained at one time for many days, the admirals of the English, Spanish, and Netherlandish fleets, with tbe most courteous politeness and unbounded hospitality. Sir Richard died in the fourth year of queen Elizabeth, and was buried in the church at Maker, leaving the character of " a gentleman, in whom mildness and stoutness, diffidence and wisdom, deliberateness of undertaking and sufficiency of effecting, made a more commendable than blazing mixture of virtue." Sir Richard's surviving children were four daughters, (one of whom married Henry Champernoun, of Modbury Court in Devonshire, another William Trevanion, of Carhayes in Cornwall, and another Thomas Carew, of East Anthony in the same county, esq. by whom he had Richard Carew, the celebrated author of the " Survey of Cornwall") and also four sons, Peter, Richard, Henry, and Edward. Peter, or Peers, the eldest of these, acted as sheriff of Devon, in the ninth year of Elizabeth, and represented his native county during four parliaments in the same reign. He died in 1607, and was also buried at Maker, leaving issue by Margaret bis wife, daughter of Sir Andrew Luttrel, esq. of Dunster Castle, in Somersetshire, four daughters, (of whom Margaret, was appointed one of the maids of honour to queen Elizabeth, and afterwards became wife of Sir Edward Denny, knt. of Walsham Abbey, in Essex; Catherine married Sir Edmund Prideaux, bart. of Netberton, in Devonshire, by whom she had Sir Peter, ancestor of the present Sir J. W. Prideaux, bart. ; Elizabeth married Sir John Speccot, knt. ; and Anoe became wife of Richard Trefusis, esq. ancestor of tbe present lord Clinton); and also four sons, viz. Richard, Peter, Edward of Bodrigan in Cornwall, and Andrew, who died in 1640. Richard, the eldest, received the honour of knighthood from James I, and at different times represented Totness, Grampound, and Bossiney, during the reigns of Elizabeth, James, and Charles I. Sir Richard died in 1638, at the advanced age of seventy-four, and was buried at Calstock, having married Mary, daughter and beir of Sir Thomas Cottle, knt. of London, by whom he had two sons, the elder of which, Peter or Peers, has been already noticed in the general history, as "a pattern to posterity, and an honour to the age he lived in, a master of lamruas-es and sciences, a lover of the king and church, which he endeavoured to support in the time of the civil wars, to the utmost of his power and fortune ;" He married Mary, daughter of Sir John Glanville, knt. of Broadhinton, in Wiltshire, and died in 1660, in 448 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF the fifty-sixth year of his age, leaving two sons, Richard and Francis, the latter of whom died in 1668, and was buried at Calstock, near his father. Richard, the elder son, was made a knight of the Bath, in 1661, on the restoration, and sat in the first parliament of Charles 'II, for Launceston. In the three subsequent parliaments, he represented his native county. Sir Richard died in 1688, leaving issue by his wife, lady Anne Montague, second surviving daughter of Edward, the first earl of Sandwich, six daughters, (three of which died young) and two sons, viz. John, who died in infancy, and Richard his successor, who was born at Mount Edgcumbe, in 1680, and soon after attaining manhood, had the honour of being chosen one of the knights of the shire for Cornwall. In the next parliament he served for St. German's, and in the first year of queen Anne, was returned for Plympton, of which, and other places, he continued a representative for many years. In 1716, and 1720, he was appointed one of the lords commissioners of the treasury; in 1724, he was united with Hugh Boscawen, viscount Falmouth, in the offices of vice-treasurer, receiver-general, treasurer of war, and pay-master-general of the forces in Ireland; and in 1742, he was elevated to the English peerage, by the title of baron Edgcumbe. In the following year, he obtained the appointment of chancellor of the duchy of Lancaster; in 1744, he was introduced into the privy council, and made lord-lieutenant and custos rotulorum of Cornwall ; and in 1 745, he was one of the twelve noblemen commissioned to raise a regiment of foot each, at the public expense. In 1758, when he resigned the office of chancellor of tbe duchy of Lancaster, he was nominated warden and chief justice in eyre of all the royal forests, parks, chaces, and warrens, beyond the Trent. His lordship after a life of unwearied application to his public and private duties, died in 1758, leaving issue by his lady Matilda, daughter of Sir Harry Furness, bart. of Waldershire, in Kent, (a descendant from the ancient Furnesses, of Furness, in Northumberland,) two sons, Richard and George. Richard, the elder, on his father's decease, became second lord Edgcumbe, who previously, while a commoner, served in parliament for the boroughs of Lostwithiel and Penryn. In 1755, he was appointed one of the lords of the admiralty, and the following year, comptroller of the royal household, and admitted to the privy-council. He also held the rank of major-general in the army; but dying unmarried, in 1761, he was succeeded by his brother George, the third lord Edgcumbe, who also served iu parliament, while a commoner, for Fowey, and at the time of his brother's death, officiated as clerk to the council of the duchy of Lancaster, which situation he resigned in 1762. His lordship was originally intended for the navy, and rose with honour to himself, and the applause of his superiors, through the successive gradations of his noble profession, to be rear-admiral of the blue. Soon after his brother's decease, he was- appointed lord-lieutenant of the county of Cornwall, and in the same year he married Anne, only daughter of Dr. John Gilbert, arch-bishop of York, by whom he had a son Richard, the present peer. In 1781, he was made a viscount, by the title of viscount Valletort, (a title almost as appropriate as THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 449 that Of Edgcumbe,) and in 1789, (when he was honoured with a visit by their majesties and several of the royal family, at his ancestorial seat,) received a farther augmentation of dignity, in being advanced to an English earldom, by the title of earl of Mount Edgcumbe. His lordship died iu 1795, and was succeeded by Richard, the present earl. Heir apparent. — William, lord Valletort, son of the present earl. Arms. Gules, on a bend, ermines, cottised, or, three boars heads couped, argent. — Crest. On a wreath, a boar passant, argent; a chaplet about the neck of oak leaves, fructed, proper. — Supporters. On each side, a greyhound, argent; gutte-de-poix, collared, dove-tail, gules.- — Motto. Au plaisir fort de Dieu. See plate I. ¦ Chief Seats. — Mount Edgcumbe, Cothele, and Restormel Castle, all in the arch deaconry, of Cornwall. EARL OF ST. GERMAN 'S. The right honourable John Craggs Eliot, earl of St. German's, 1816, baron of Port Eliot, 1784. Born Sept. 28, 1761. Succeeded his father Edward, the late lord, Feb. 28, 1804. Married Sept. 8, 1790, Caroline, sister to Philip, earl of Hard wick. His lordship derives his descent from M. Eliot, a distinguished commander, who came into England with William the Conqueror, and was ancestor to three existing families, all of whom are dignified with the honours of the peerage. The illustrious branch which we shall here particularly notice, and from whom the earl of St. German's claims immediate descent, flourished at Cutlands, in the county of Devon, for eight or ten generations. This estate came to the family by marriage with an heiress of the same name. During their residence at this place, they also formed alliances with several other families of consequence, such as the Sigdons, Sumasters, Fitz, and Carsewells. In the year 1433, Walter Eliot of Cutland, was returned among the principal families of Devonshire ; and of this house, as appears by the arms, was Sir Richard Eliot, one of the justices of king's bench, in the time of Henry VIII : he is also supposed to have been the father of Sir Thomas Eliot, a person of great celebrity. Sir Richard died in the year 1520, and was buried in Salisbury cathedral, " of which church" says Brownwillis, " Robert Eliot died a dignitary, anno 1562." Richard Eliot of Cutland, supposed by the pedigree to have been a nephew of the above Robert, having purchased the priory and manor of St. German's, became resident there about the middle of the sixteenth century. Having also greatly improved and beautified the old monastic buildings and the adjoining scenery, he gave to his seat the name of Port Eliot, which has ever since continued to be the dwelling of his posterity. Mr. Eliot died at Port Eliot, in June 1609, and was interred in the south aisle of the adjoining parish church. John, his son and heir, was born at St. German's, April 20th, 1590, and in 1607, became a gentleman commoner of Exeter College, whence he removed to the inns of court, and on the 10th of May 1618, received the honour of knighthood. He was soon after chosen a member of the house of commons, in which he continued to sit during the remainder of his life, and from his speeches which were published, he appears Vol. I. 3 m 450 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF to have possessed excellent abilities. He distinguished himself as a most violent opposer of the ministers of king Charles II, particularly so of the duke of Buckingham, and joined with the celebrated John Hampden and others, in accusing that nobleman of various crimes and misdemeanours. His grace's answers to the whole of the charges brought against him, are acknowledged by his most unfavourable biographers, to have been exculpatory, and his majesty having justified the duke's proceedings, Sir John Eliot and others of his party, were committed to the tower. His greatest crime it appears, was his drawing up the charges against the duke, and it must be acknowledged, that these accusations were extremely acrimonious, but afterwards on his excusing a part of them, and justifying the remainder, he obtained his liberty. In the following year, he resisted payment to the loan for carrying on the war with France. He appears to have been one of the most forward in promoting those disagreements between the king and people, which afterwards led to open rebellion, in 1628. Being again committed a close prisoner to the tower, an order was issued in the following year, that he and several of his friends who were opposers of the court, should not be released until they had given security for their future behaviour. Sir John died in the Tower, Nov. 27, 1632, where he is said to have been treated with great cruelty, and was buried in the chapel there. In consideration of his severe usage and sufferings, the parliament voted in 1646, a grant of £5000 to his widow and children. He married Radigund, daughter and heiress of Richard Gedey, esq. of Trebursey, by whom he left issue several children. John Eliot his heir, was bora at Port Eliot, baptized at St. German's, October 16, 1612, and dying in the year 1685, was interred near the remains of his grandfather, Richard Eliot, esq. in St. German's Church. Daniel Eliot, esq. the only son of the above, left issue a daughter named Catherine, who was married to Brownwillis, (a noted antiquary) of Waddenhall, in Buckinghamshire. He died at St. German's, Oct. 28, 1702, and was interred among his ancestors in the parish church. On the demise of this gentleman, Edward Eliot, esq. of Cuddenbeak, grandson of Nicholas Eliot, fourth son of Sir John Eliot, knt. became, heir, and by will of the aforesaid Daniel Eliot, esq. succeeded to the family estates. He married Susanna, daughter of Sir William Coryton, bart. and died Sept. 18, 1722, aged thirty-nine years. Richard Eliot, esq. succeeded to the family estates, -and married in March 1726, Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of James Craggs, esq. secretary of state to king George I, by whom he had issue Edward Eliot, his successor, who by permission of his majesty, and at the request of his grandfather, took the name of Craggs, and in 1775, was appointed receiver-general of the duchy of Cornwall. In 1784, he was created baron of Port Eliot, in the same county. Richard Eliot, the second son, died young. John, the third son who died unmarried, was a captain in the navy, and governor of West Florida, of whom mention is made in the former part of this work,; Anne married captain Boufoy, of the navy, and had issue a daughter, married to the late earl of Ely; Harriet was married to Pendock Neale, esq. of Allertonhall, in Nottinghamshire, and Ince Castle in Cornwall, and died in the, year 1776, without issue; Elizabeth was THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 451 married to Charles Cocks, after.wards lord Summers, and died in the year 1771 ; two daughters died young, and Catherine we believe is yet living and unmarried. Edward Craggs, first lord Eliot, married in 1756, Catherine, sole daughter and heiress of Edward Ellison, esq. of Southweald, in Essex, by whom he had issue Edward, who died an infant; Edward James, born July 1758, died 1797, married Harriet, (who is, also dead) sister to the present earl of Chatham, and left issue a daughter Ha^iet, since married to general Pringle, who has issue ; John the present peer ; and the honourable WilHam Eliot, born April 1, 1766, who married, first, Georgiana Augusta, (daughter of Granville, first marquis of Stafford, by Susan, daughter of James, sixth earl of Galloway,) by whom she has issue a son now living ; secondly, a daughter of Sir William Peirce Ashe Acourt ; and lastly, a daughter of general Robinson. This illustrious family resident for nearly three centuries at Port Eliot, has been always remarkable for general philanthropy. From the writings of Carew, we are informed that the charities- which were distributed by the inmates of the priory, at the time when it was devoted to religious purposes, were liberally continued by the coming in of the Eliots. The erection and endowment of a very respectable school at St. German's ; and the annual gifts and fostering cares which have been so long extended to the lower classes of society in that very extensive and populous parish, will be lasting memorials of their benevolence. It may be truly said, that no nobleman, ever endeared himself more to his immediate dependants, or excited more general esteem, than the late lord Eliot. To him, Cornwall is greatly indebted for that spirit of cultivation and enclosure which has prevailed, and for its scientific improvements in agriculture* The best interests of society were ever near his heart, and he incessantly studied the welfare of his native county. The latter part of his life was spent in retirement at Port Eliot, where he died, Feb. 28, 1804. By his lordship's decease, the poor lost a liberal benefactor, — his tenantry a generous landlord, — nobility an illustrious ornament, — society a most useful member, — his country a real patriot. It deserves particular notice, that his lady, unable to sustain the loss, expired without apparent bodily illness, three days after his decease. Heir presumptVoe. — William, his lordship's brother. Arms. Argent, a fess gules, between two bars gemelles, wavy azure, for Eliot; secondly, sable, on a fess, or, between three mullets, ermine, as many cross croslets, ermines, for Craggs ; thirdly, argent, a saltire azure, a bezant, for York, quartered with or, a water-budget sable, on a chief of the second, three annulets as the first, for Johnson. The two latter arras are brought in by the present countess of St. German's. — Crest. On a wreath, an elephant's head couped, argent, collared, gules. — Supporters. Two eagles regardant, with wings expanded, proper, and charged on the breasts with an ermine spot. — Motto. Praecedentibus Insta. See plate I. CUef Seat. — Port Eliot, in the county of Cornwall. 3m 2 452 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF VISCOUNTS. VISCOUNT FALMOUTH. The right honourable Edward Boscawen, viscount Falmouth, and baron Boscawen- Rose, 1720. Born May 10, 1787. Succeeded his father George Evelyn, the late viscount, in 1808. Married August the 27th, 1811, Anne Frances, daughter of Henry Banks, esq. The respectable family of Boscawen took its surname and arms from the manor of Boscawen-Rose, in conformity to ancient usage. This estate is situated in the parish of Burian, in the county of Cornwall, and still continues in the possession of its representative. Henry de Boscawen, the first of the family who is mentioned in the Herald's visitation, had issue two sons, Robert, and Alan de Boscawen, the latter of whom had issue John, the father of Mirable, his only daughter and heir. Robert de Boscawen, eldest son of Henry, was living at Boscawen-Rose in the reign of Henry III, and left issue a son of his own name, who was also seated at Boscawen-Rose in the twenty-first of Edward I, in 1293. He married Hawise, relict of William de Treroof, of Treroof, and by her was father of Henry de Boscawen, his son and heir, living in the first of Edward III, 1327, who by Nicha de Lulyn his wife, had issue John de Boscawen. He succeeded to his father's estates in 1332, and married Joan, daughter and heiress of John de Tregothan, of Tregothan, esq. with whom he received that fine estate, which has ever since continued to be the residence of his posterity. By this marriage he bad issue two sons, John, his heir, and Otho. John Boscawen succeeded his father in the family estates, in the thirty-first of Edward III, 1356, and wedded Joan, daughter and heiress of Otho de Abalanda, who brought considerable property into the Boscawen family. John their son and heir, married Rose daughter of William Brett, esq. and by her had issue Hugh Boscawen, esq. his son and heir, who succeeded him in his estates. He married Joan, daughter of Robert Trenowith, and heiress of her mother, Maud, daughter and heiress of Tregarrick, the heir of an ancient family which had long been seated on a mauor of the same name in the parish of Roche, in the county of Cornwall. Richard Boscawen, son and heir to the above Hugh Boscawen and Joan Tregarrick his wife, was living in the sixth year of Edward IV, 1465, and by his wife Maud, daughter and. heiress to Lawrence Hallep, of Trewonall, esq. by Eleanor his wife, daughter and heiress of Wlinain Trevilla, also of the county of Cornwall, had issue, Bennet Boscawen, esq. who died without issue, and John Boscawen, who succeeded his father at Tregothan. John married Elizabeth, daughter of Nicholas Loare, (query Lower) who was living in the twenty-second of Edward IV, and had issue three sons and five daughters : John, the eldest son and successor to the family estates, died on the THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 453 last day of February, in the fifteenth of Henry VIII, as is proved from the inquisition taken after his decease. This record says that he was son and heir of John Boscawen ; and that he died possessed of the manors of Tregarrick, with the appurtenances, and of lands and tenements in Treveal, Tregithvant, and Trenorra, in the county of Cornwall ; leaving Thomas Boscawen his son and heir, (by his wife Margaret, daughter of Thomas Trethurfe, esq. and coheir of Edward Courtenay, earl of Devon) who was six months old at his father's decease, aud died in his infancy. By this event, Hugh Boscawen, esq. brother of John, father of the infant Thomas, became heir to the family estates. This Hugh Boscawen, esq. married Philippa, daughter of Nicholas Carminow, esq. of Fentongollon, in Cornwall, bywhom he had issue five sons, John, Nicholas, William, Hugh, and George. Dying at Tregothan, August 24, 1559, aged 80, he was interred in the church of St. Michael Penkevil, where his figure is pourtrayed in a recumbent position, on a stately altar tomb highly enriched and ornamented. John Boscawen, his son and heir, succeeded to a great part of the family estates ; and died May 4, 1564, possessed of the manors of Tregarrick, Trevilla, and Nonsabellan, with thirty messuages in Boscawen-Rose, and the appurtenances thereto belonging in Tregony, Penbyrtb, TrefasOwe, &c. as appears by an inquisition taken July 12, in the sixth of Elizabeth, which says that Nicholas Boscawen, of Tregothan, was his brother and heir, and twenty- one years of age ; William, the third son, died without issue ; Hugh, fourth son, married Mary, daughter and heiress of Thomas Tredinnick, by whom he had issue Hugh Boscawen, aged twenty-four in 1620, and a daughter Margaret, wife of William Bird, of Fowey; George, fifth son, married Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Thomas Carnarther, esq. by whom he had issue three sons, Hugh, Edward, and John. Nicholas Boscawen, succeeded his brother John at Tregothan, and married Alice, daughter and coheiress of John Trevanion, esq. by whom he had issue Hugh, his son and heir, and two daughters ; Grace, who died without issue, and Radigund, who married first, Richard Cole, of Bucstish, in the county of Devon, and secondly, Sir William Cook, of Higham, in Gloucestershire, knt. Nicholas Boscawen, their father, died May 1, 1626, aged 85, and Alice Trevanion, his lady, Sept. 17, 1580. Hugh Boscawen, esq. their son and heir, lord of the manor and borough of Tregony, &c. was chosen one of the knights of the shire for the county of Cornwall, in the sixteenth of Charles I, and also in that parliament which restored Charles II. He married Margaret, daughter of Robert Rolle, ofHeaunton, in Devonshire, esq. and by her had issue Edward, his son and successor, and Hugh Boscawen, who married Margaret, fifth daughter and coheiress of Theopbilus, baron Clinton and earl of Lincoln. By her he had issue Bridget, bis only daughter and heiress, married to Hugh Fortescue, ofFilley, in the county of Devon, whose heirs enjoyed for some time, the barony of Clinton and- Saye, which became extinct, but has again been revived in the family of Trefusis, now lord Clinton and Saye. ¦ ' Edward Boscawen, esq. the eldest son, represented the borough of Tregony, in that parliament, which assembling January 27, 1658,, dissolved itself, and ordered that 454 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF parliament to be elected which met-April25, 1660, and restored the monarchy. He was one of those members of the house of commons in the reign of Charles II, and one of the twelve commoners, who with six of the house of peers, were appointed to examine and state the public accounts of the funds assigned to carry on the war with the Dutch, to the end that his majesty and the people might be satisfied as to their faithful application. By his lady, Jael, daughter of Sir Francis Godolphin, knight of the Bath, and sister of Sidney earl of Godolphin, lord high treasurer of Great Britain, he had several children, of whom, Dorothy, was married to Sir Philip Meadows, knight marshal; and. Anne,. married to Sir John Evelyn, of Wotton in Surrey, bart. Hugh Boscawen, son and heir to the above, sat in parliament during the reigns of William and Mary, and queen Anne, for the county of Cornwall, and boroughs of Truro and Penryn. He was also groom of the bed-chamber to his royal highness prince George of Denmark, and attended in that capacity at his funeral on the 30th of November 1708. In the same year, he was appointed lord warden of the stannaries ; and on the accession of George I, he was made comptroller of the household. On the twelfth of October 1714, he was sworn of his majesty's privy-council, and, June 13, 1726, he was created baron of Boscawen-Rose, and viscount Falmouth, in tbe county of Cornwall. On the third of April 1724, he was appointed vice-treasurer of Ireland, and soon after lord warden of the stannaries : he was also captain of St. Mawe's Castle, and recorder of the towns cf Tregony, Penryn, and Penzance. He died suddenly, at Trefusis, in Cornwall, on the 25th of October 1734, leaving behind him a most amiable character. Of him it was rightly observed, that as a true Englishman, " he had the interests of his country much at heart, and steadily pursued thetn." He was zealously attached to the Hanoverian succession, both before that happy event occurred, and afterwards. The exertions he used in its establishment cost him immense sums of money, particularly in the noble stand he made in his own county during the rebellion in 1715. His attendance in parliament was regular and constant ; and in private life, as a husband, father, master, and friend, fee was kind, indulgent, punctual, and exemplary. Naturally benevolent, he always displayed peculiar generosity to the distressed, and to him the appeal of the unfortunate was never made in vain. While he secured a becoming attention to his character and dignity, he engaged the attention and won the esteem of all ranks, by the fascinating suavity of his manners. His lordship was married in Henry the seventh's chapel, Westminster Abbey, April 23rd, 1700, to Charlotte, eldest daughter and coheiress of Charles Godfrey, esq. by the lady Arabella Churchill, sister to that great general, John duke of Marlborough. By 'her (who was maid of honour to queen Anne) he had issue eight sons and ten daughters. Of the latter, Charlotte married Henry Moor, earl of Drogheda, and Anne to Sir Cecil Bishop, bart. ; Diana, the third, died young ; Mary, the fourth, was married to John Evelyn, esq.; the fifth, sixth seventh, and eighth, died young; Lucy, the ninth, was married to Sir Charles Frederick ; and Catherine, the tenth, died unmarried. Qf the sons, Hugh succeeded his father in his honours and estates. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 455 Edward, the second son, has been spoken of in a former part of this work, as admiral of the blue, and rendered himself conspicuously serviceable to his country. Having in early life made choice of tbe naval service, he was in 1739, appointed commander of the Shoreham, of twenty guns, which was attached to admiral Vernon's squadron in the West Indies. In this expedition he greatly distinguished himself as a volunteer at the taking and blowing up of the fortifications of Porto Bello. On tbe attack at Carthagena, in February 1741, he had the command of a party of seamen, who resolutely attacked and took the Fascine battery of fifteen twenty-four pounders, and a smaller of five guns, notwithstanding a most determined resistance. The attack was made in consequence of general Wentworth having complained that the batteries had galled him severely, and the brave assailants did not retire till they bad spiked all the guns, burnt all the carriages, and torn up the platforms. In 1746, being captain of the Namur, and commodore of a squadron of his majesty's ships, he took the Intrepide, a. French privateer, off St. Maloes, of twenty guns and 200 men ; also a dispatch snow from the marquis de Anville's squadron, at Chebucto, in Acadia, with advices of great importance to the court of France. In May 1747, he greatly signalized himself in an engagement with a French squadron, that were convoying ships and naval stores to the East Indies. This gallant action was achieved on the side of the English, with so much skill and bravery, that not a single ship of the enemy escaped, and as a reward for commodore Boscawen's conduct on this occasion, he was soon after made rear-admiral of the blue, and general of his majesty's forces employed on an expedition to the East Indies. He sailed with a reinforcement of ships and troops for this distant and expensive warfare, in the month of November 1747, but owing to contrary winds and other obstacles, they did not arrive in sight of the Mauritius, until the 23rd of June, in the following year, when the admiral anchored with his fleet in Turtle Bay. On the 12th of August, having arrived off Pondicherry, the sea forces under his command co-operated with tbe army in the siege of that important place, which continued until the 30th of September. The admiral then perceiving that very little impression had been made on the enemy's works, notwithstanding an amazing quantity of ammunition had been expended, and that it would be impossible to carry the place by storm, as it was entirely surrounded by water, the troops becoming very sickly, and the rainy season fast approaching, which might cut off the retreat of the besiegers, he resolved to call a council of war, wherein it was unanimously resolved to raise the siege. On the fifth of October, the troops retired to fort St. David's. Admiral Boscawen, to avoid the violence of the monsoon, sent five ships to refit at in Cyprus, where, it is said, he slew in battle a chief of the Saracens. Having also slain a lion, he cut off one of his paws and presented it to the king, who was so struck with Sir William's valour, that as a mark of his approbation, he immediately presented him with a ring from his finger, and ordered that " in perpetuam rei memoriam," of these heroic deeds, his crest should be a demi Saracen, with a lion's paw in one band, and a ring in the other, which is the family cognizance to this day. The ring is said to be at this time in the possession of lord viscount Downe. Sir Nicholas Dawnay, supposed to be a grandson of Sir William, was seated on his manor of Sheviock, in the east division of Cornwall, in the reign of king Edward I. We find also, that at this time, he was in possession of the adjoining manors of East and West Anthonys Tregantle, and many other large estates in the same county. In the reign of Edward II, be obtained the king's charter for a weekly market, and an annual fair, to be held in the borough of Crafthole, on his manor of Sheviock ; and in the first of Edward III, he had a summons to parliament among the barons. Like his noble predecessors, he was often found in the field of honour, and proved himself a brave soldier, serving under prince Edward (afterwards Edward III) during his wars in the Holy Land. At the time of his stay in Palestine, he collected some curious medals, which are now in the possession of his representative. The remains of his mansion, and the venerable parish church which he erected at his own expense, bespeak his opulence and liberality. Sir Nicholas left issue two sons, the eldest of whom, Sir John Dawnay, was made a knight banneret by Edward III, at the battle of Cressy ; and had a daughter named Emma, who was married to Sir Edward Courtenay, son of Hugh Courtenay earl of Devon, and Margaret his countess, daughter of Humphry de Bohun earl of Hereford and Essex, and grand-daughter of king Edward I. Edward Courtenay, eldest son of this illustrious pair, inherited from his mother fifteen manors in the county of Cornwall, in addition to considerable property in the county of Devon, and in 1377, succeeded his grandfather Hugh Courtenay in the earldom of Devonshire. Sir Thomas Dawnay, second son of Sir Nicholas, inherited from his father great property in Yorkshire, and became seated at Cowick in that county, which has ever since continued to be the residence of his posterity. Sir Christopher Dawnay of Cowick, the tenth in lineal descent from Sir Thomas, was, for his services and loyalty to king Charles I, created a baronet on the 2nd of May 1642, but dying without issne, the title became extinct. John Dawnay, esq. brother to the above, represented the county of York, and borough of Pontefract, in different parliaments, and in 1680, was created a viscount of the kingdom of Ireland, by the stile and title of viscount Downe. He died in 1695. Henry, his son and heir, having succeeded to his father's honours, married Mildred, daughter of William Godfrey, of Thunick, in the county of Lincoln, esq. and by her had issue six sons and two daughters. Of the former, John the eldest, died in his THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 459 father's life time, but left issue by his lady Charlotte Louisa, daughter of Robert Pleydell, esq. two sons, who became successive viscounts. Henry Pleydell, third viscount, born April 8th, 1727, was lord of the bed-chamber to George prince of Wales, knight of the shire for York, a colonel in the army, and lieutenant-colonel of the twenty-fifth regiment of foot, which he commanded at the battle of Minden, in 1759. He died December 9th, 1760, of a wound which he received at the battle of Campen. On the decease of this gallant nobleman, John, his only brother, became fourth viscount Downe, and married May 20th, 1763, Laura, only daughter and heiress of William Burton, esq. of Luffenham, in Rutlandshire, by Elizabeth, daughter of George Pitt, esq. of Stratfieldsay, in Hampshire, (ancestor of the barons Rivers) and had issue John Christopher, the present viscount ; William Henry Pleydell, died an infant ; William Henry, in holy orders, who married in 1811, Lydia, only daughter of the late J. Heath cote, esq. of Connington Castle, in Huntingdonshire; Marmaduke, in holy orders; Thomas, Catherine, and Lora, who died young. His lordship died December 21, 1780, and was succeeded by his son the present peer, who has since taken his mother's name of Burton. He was created an English baron by the title of lord Dawnay, May 28th, 1796. Heir presumptive to the viscounty only. — William Henry, his lordship's brother. Arms. Argent, on a bend, cottised, sable, three annulets of the field. — Crest. On a wreath, a Saracen in armour, couped at the thighs, and wreathed about the temples, proper, holding in his right hand a ring, or, stoned, azure ; and in his left, a lion's paw, erased, or, armed, gules.— Supporters. Two lions, or, collared with the coat, each erowned ducally, argent. — Motto. Timet pudorem. See Plate II. Chief Seats. — Cowick Hall, near Snaith, in the county of York, and Brookham Grove, Surrey. VISCOUNT HARBERTON. The right honourable Henry Pomeroy, viscount 1791, and baron Harberton, of Carberry, F.S.A. 1783. Born Dec. 8, 1749. Succeeded his father, Arthur, the late viscount, April 9, 1798. Married Jan. 20, 1788, Mary, daughter of Nicholas Grady, esq; of Grange, in the county of Limerick, by whom he had a son Henry, born Nov. 28^1788, and died March 10, 1804. This ancient and illustrious family appear to have derived its origin from the same person as the Devonshire family of the same name. Ralph de Pomeroy came into England with William the Conqueror, and for the assistance he rendered that monarch, had fifty- eight lordships conferred on him, among which was the barton of Mary Week in Cornwall, Berry Pomeroy in Devonshire, and according to some accounts, the manor of Tregony. The name, in different ages, has been variously written, as de Pomerio, de Pomeri, dela Pomerai, and Pomeroy, as it is now spelled. The descendants of Ralph de Pomeroy increased the honour of their family by one royal alliance, and by marrying into the first 3n 2 460 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF noble families of this kingdom. A Henry de Pomeroy was lord of the manor of Tregony about the year 1106, at whose petition Edward I, granted the town the privilege of sending two burgesses to parliament, who were.to be chosen by a majority of townsmen, (housekeepers) ; together with a fair, a weekly market, and the assize of bread. The castle, lordship, and manor of Trematon, appears also to have been early in the possession of the family; as in the twelfth of Edward III, we find Sir Roger Pomeroy, cousin and heir to Roger de Valletort, lord of the castle of Trematon, who died without issue male, resigning to the Black Prince all bis right, title, and interest in the said castle ; in consideration of which, the king granted to his heirs an annual income of £40 per arfnum, to be paid out of the exchequer. According to Prince's " Worthies of Devon," the grant was then in the possession of the direct heir of his family, Roger Pomeroy, esq. It is observed by Hals, that the Potneroys continued lords of the manor of Tregony until the reign of queen Elizabeth, when an heiress of the family carried it by marriage to Richard Penkivill of Resurra, esq. ; but in the church of Tregony, we find a monument to Hugh Pomeroy, esq. of the manor of Tregony Pomeroy, who died May 22, 1674. Although from this period we can no longer consider the Pomeroys in possession of their ancient inheritance, yet the family is by no means extinct in Cornwall, as several collateral branches of great respectability continue to reside there ; but from the antiquity of this fa ; ily, it is impossible, correctly, to trace the pedigree of the many gentlemen who bear the name, and who are, in all probability, the descendants of this noble house. At an early period the counties of Cornwall and Devon equally shared the protection and influence of the Pomeroys. The castles of Tregony and Trematon occasionally became their residence, and from some valuable documents in the possession of that great antiquary Sir William Pole, bart. we are informed that Ralph de Pomeroy, before mentioned as founder of the house of Pomeroy in Devonshire and Cornwall, had issue Joel, who married a natural daughter of Henry II, and sister to Reginald earl of Cornwall, by whom he had issue Henry and Josceline. Henry the eldest, married Matilda de Viteri, and had issue Sir Henry, who married Alice de Vere, and by her had a son of the same name. This Henry de Pomeroy married Joan de Valletort, and had issue Henry, their son and heir, who by Amicia de Camvil, his wife, had a son named Henry, who married Joan de Mules, and had issue five sons, Henry, William, Nicholas, Thomas, and John. Henry the eldest, received the honour of knighthood, and had issue two daughters and a son ; Joan, wife of Sir James Chudleigh, and Margaret wife of Adam Cole : Sir John de la Pomerai, sDn and heir of the last mentioned Henry, married Joan, daughter and coheir of Sir Richard Merton of Merton, in Devonshire, widow of Jolm Bajnpfield of Poltimore, and died without issue. Joan his sister, wife of Sir James Chudleigh, had issue a daughter Joan, thrice married, first to Sir John St. Aubyn, by whom she had a son, Sir John St. Aubyn, knt. ; secondly to Sir Philip Brian, younger son of Guy lord Brian of Torbrian ; and thirdly to Sir Thomas Pomerai of Sanridge, in the parish of Stoke Gabriel, knt. son of Robert Pomerai, on whom and bis heirs Sir John Pomerai Settled the castle and manor of Berry Pomeroy, together with many other large estates. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 461 Edward, son and heir of Sir Thomas, married Margaret, daughter and heiress of Peter Beville, by Margaret his wife, daughter and heiress of Richard de Colaton, and had issue Henry, Heuder, and John. Henry the eldest married first, Alice, daughter of Walter Raleigh of Fardel, ami had issue Sir Richard, and Sir Thomas made a knight of the Bath at the coronation of king Henry the seventh's queen. Henry married secondly, Amy Camel, of an ancient Cornish family, whose arms, sable, a camel passant argent, formerly stood in Glastonbury Abbey, and thence removed to the parish church where it now remains. Sir Richard Pomeroy, knt. married Elizabeth, daughter of Richard Densel of Filley, iu Devonshire, widow of Martin Fortescue, and bad issue Sir Edward, knight of the Bath at the creation of Henry (afterwards Henry VIII.) prince of Wales, who married Jane, daughter of Sir John Sapcots, by whom he had issue Sir Thomas, Hugh, William, and Edward. Sir Thomas Pomeroy, knt. married Jane, daughter of Sir Pierce Edgcumbe, and had issue Thomas, who married the daughter of Henry Rolle of Stephenston, and hadissue Valentine. This son married first the daughter of Sir Thomas Reyuel of East Og\vell, and had issue a daughter; secondly he married Margaret, daughter of Sir John Whiddon of Chagford, knt. and left issue Roger Pomeroy of Sanridge, esq. living in the year 1697, a justice of peace, deputy lieutenant, and member of parliament. He married Joan, daughter of Elias Wills of Saltash, in Cornwall, and had issue Elias, Joan, and Elizabeth. Valentine, second son, brother to Roger Pomeroy, also left issue, Valentine, who married daughter of Gilbert Ilotiy of Netheway, esq. and left issue. Valentine the elder, also left issue, Gilbert Pomeroy, living in 1697, who, if we are rightly informed, was father to Arthur Pomeroy, who settled in Ireland, and died dean of Cork. He married Elizabeth, sister of Sir John Osborne, and had jssue John ; Richard, died unmarried ; Elizabeth, died unmarried ; Mary, married Richard, eldest son of Sir Richard Cox, bart. lord chancellor of Ireland. John the eldest son married, 1716, Elizabeth, daughter of Edmund Donollan, esq. and had issue Arthur; John, a lieutenant-general in the army, and colonel of the 64th regiment of foot, and one of the most honourable privy-council 1777. He died June 10, 1790. Arthur Pomeroy of Castle Carberry, in the county of Kildare, in Ireland, was created baron Harberton of Carberry, Sept. 20, 1783, and viscount Harberton, July 5, 1791. He married Oct. 24, 1747, Mary, daughter and coheiress of Henry Colley, esq. of Castle Carberry, by lady Mary Hamilton, daughter of James, sixth earl of Abercorn. The above-mentioned Henry Colley, esq. was elder brother to Richard Colley, esq. who took the name of Wellesley, pursuant to the will of his maternal uncle, and Was created lord Mornington : his lordship was father to the second lord, created earl of Mornington, 1760, who married Anne, daughter of viscount DUngannon, aud by her had the present marquis of Wellesley, and the illustrious duke of Wellington. Thevjscountess Harberton died April 7, 1794, leaving issue Henry, the present viscount; Arthur; James, born March 3, 1753, married in October 1800, Miss Kinsley, daughter of, Thomas Kinsley, esq. ; John, in holy orders, born Dec. 19, 1758, married October 31, 1785, 402 HISTORICAL- SURVEY OF Esther, eldest daughter of James Spencer, and has issue John James, born Sept. 20, 1790; Arthur, born 1796; James; Mary, died young; George, third son of the first lord Harberton, born March 1, 1764; Elizabeth, died unmarried; Henrietta Judith, bora June 18, 1754, married July 25, 1776, James, viscount LifFord, and died without issue, April 22, 1778 — Mary, born March 19, 1757, married January 23, 1776, Sir John Craven Carden, of Templemore, in Tipperary, bart. and died September 29, 1778.. His lordship died April 9, 1798, and was succeeded by his eldest son Henry, the present peer. Heir presumptive. — Arthur James, the viscount's brother. Arms. Or, a lion rampant, gules, holding in his paw a bezant, within a border, sable, for Pomeroy ; secondly and thirdly, or, a lion rampant, gules, for Colley. — Crest. A lion rampant, holding a bezant. — Supporters. Two wolves, chained and qollared. — Motto. Virtutis fortuna comes. See plate II. * Chief Seat.— Castle Carberry, in Ireland. VISCOUNT TEMPLETOWN. The right honourable John Henry Upton, viscount Templetown, March 1806, lord Templetown, baron of Templetown, in Antrim, August 1776. Born Nov. 8, 1771. Succeeded his father, Clotworthy, the late lord, April 16, 1785. Married Aug. 7, 1796, lady Mary Montagu, only daughter of John, present and fifth earl of Sandwich, (by Mary Henrietta, eldest daughter of Harry Paulet, sixth and last duke of Bolton,) and has issue Catherine Elizabeth, born in 1798, died an infant; Henry Montagu, born Nov. 11, 1799; Mary Wilhelmina, bora June 1800; George Frederick, born Aug. 5, 1802; a daughter born in Jan. 1807 ; another daughter born Oct. 14, 1810. The family of Upton although no longer resident in the county of Cornwall, claims a particular notice in our collection of local biography. The immediate ancestors of lord Templetown, took their surname agreeably to the custom of early periods, from the manor of Upton, which then extended itself into several parishes in the east division of Cornwall, where John Upton, esq. was seated sooh after the Norman conquest. His son Andrew Upton, left issue Hamelyn, whose name appears to a deed bearing date the second of Henry HI, 1218, who was succeeded by his son Edward Upton, living at Upton, in the twelfth of king Edward I. He is supposed to have married the daughter and sole heiress of St. Winnow, as it is certified that a marriage of this kind took place about the beginning of the fourteenth century, which brought large possessions to the Upton family. Richard Upton, son and heir, was resident at Upton, in the fourth of Edward III, anno 1331, and left issue by Agnes, bis wife, daughter and heiress of Walter Carnalher, a son named John, who resided at the seat of his fathers. He married Margaret, sister and coheiress of John Mules, by whom he had issue Thomas Upton, who was living at Upton in the twenty-eighth of Henry VI. anno 1450, but afterwards removed to the adjoining manor of Trelaske. He increased the family property and Cennexions by marrying Joan, daughter and heiress THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 463 of Sir John Trelawny, knt. and by her was father of Thomas, his son and heir, and several other children. Thomas Upton succeeded his father at Trelaske, and married Joan, daughter and heiress of Richard Palmer, esq. of Launceston, by whom he left issue two daughters, his coheiresses, who in the early part of the sixteenth century, carried many great estates by marriage to two brothers of the Lower family ; Margaret married to John Lower, became seated at St. Winnow, and Jane married to Nicholas Lower, became resident at Trelaske, which he left to his posterity. John, second son of Thomas Upton and Joan Trelawny his wife, married Elizabeth, daughter and sole heiress of William Mohun, esq. of Postlinch, near Plymouth, by whom he had issue two sons, the eldest of whom enjoyed Postlinch, in right of his mother, aud by Elizabeth, his wife, daughter of John Burley, esq. of Chencombe, in Devonshire, left issue three sons and two daughters. William Upton the third son. became heir to his father, and married Mary, daughter of Thomas Kirkham, of Blagdon, near Torbay, Devon, and by her was father of two sons and one daughter. George Upton, eldest son and heir, served in parliament for the borough of Bossiney, and married Philippa, daughter of John Wrey, esq. of Trebiche, in the county of Cornwall, ? sister to Sir William Wrey, the first baronet of that family, and by this lady he had issue four daughters, of whom Agnes was married to John Pillaton, esq.; Mary to John Harris, esq.; Grace to John Crabb, esq.; and Barbara to John Brook, esq. all of the county of Cornwall. William Upton, esq. succeeded his father at Postlinch, and married Amy, daughter of Richard Loves, esq. of Bereden, near Launceston, in Cornwall, and was living in 1626, having issue two sons, Mark Upton, and Richard Upton, whose posterity became extinct at Postlinch in the year 1709. John Upton, younger son of John Upton, esq. and Elizabeth Mohun his lady, married Agnes, daughter of Nicholas Peverell, esq. whereby he gained the noble seat of Lupton, in the parish of Brixham, near Torbay, Devon, which became his residence, and long continued in his posterity. Whilst residing at this place, they formed matrimonial alliances with many of the most respectable families in the counties of Cornwall and Devon, and produced, as they descended, many eminent characters, whose lives are illustrated in the peerage of Ireland, published in the year 1778. Several honourable memorials are also to be seen on brass and marble in the church of Brixham, by which we perceive that many of the family are interred there, and others in Dublin and Oxford. It is observed in the peerage above mentioned, that, " the several heads of the Upton family in Ireland have served near one hundred years in parliament, without intermission. They were leaders of the dissenting interest ; had a very extensive influence in the north of Ireland ; and being firmly attached to the illustrious house of Hanover, as the strenuous supporters of the civil and religious liberties of the nation, they constantly exerted themselves in those northern counties with the greatest zeal, activity, and spirit, in that cause." 464 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Clotworthy Upton, born March 14, 1721, became heir and representative of the different branches of this ancient family, and was created baron of Templetown, in the county of Antrim, August 3, 1776. Dying in the year 1785, he was succeeded by John Henry, bis eldest son, who has since been advanced to the title of viscount Templetown. Heir apparent. — Henry Montagu, the viscount's eldest son. Arms. Sable, a cross moline argent. — Crest. On a ducal coronet, or, a horse passant, sable, caparisoned and accoutered of the first. — Supporters. On the dexter side a horse sable, caparisoned and accoutered, or; on the sinister, a man in armour compleat, proper; on his sinister arm a shield, charged with the paternal coat.— Motto. Virtutes avorum premium. See plate II. Chief Seat. — Castle Upton, in the county of Antrim, in the kingdom of Ireland, VISCOUNT EXMOUTH. The right honourable Edward Pellew, viscount Exmouth Sept. 1816, and baron 1814, created a baronet in 1796, and admiral of tbe blue squadron ; also knight grand cross of the most honourable military order of the Bath, knight grand cross of the royal and military order of St. Ferdinand and of merit of the Two Sicilies, knight grand cross of the royal and military order of St. Maurice and Lazarre of Sardinia, knight grand cross of the royal and military order of St. Louis of France, knight grand cross of the royal and distinguished order of Charles 111. of Spain, and knight grand cross of the order of William of the Netherlands. His lordship married Susan, daughter of James Frowd, esq. by whom he has issue Pownal Bastard Pellew, a post-captain in the navy, who married a daughter of Sir G. Barlow, bart. ; secondly, Fleetwood Broughton Reynolds Pellew, post-captain in the navy, and companion of the most honourable military order of the Bath, who married Miss Webster, sister to the present Sir Godfrey Webster, bart.; thirdly, George, in holy orders ; fourthly, Edward, at college ; fifthly, Emma, married vice-admiral Sir Lawrence Halsted, knight-commander of the most honourable military order of the Bath ; and sixthly, Julia, married captain Richard Harward, of the royal navy. His lordship, of whose distinguished services we have spoken in a former part of the work, is grandson to George Pellew, esq. who was seated at Flushing, in the county of Cornwall, in the early part of the last century. He married Judith, daughter of Shannon, esq. and by her had issue three sons, viz. John ; Israel, married Gertrude, daughter of Samuel Trefusis of Trefusis, esq. the ancestor of lord Clinton; Samuel the third son, married Constance, daughter of Langford, esq. of Paul, near Penzance, and by her had issue four sons and two daughters : Samuel Humphry the eldest son, who is the present collector of the customs at Falmouth, married Jane, daughter of . Budden, esq. and by her has Samuel and Jane; secondly, Edward, lord viscount Exmouth; thirdly, Sir Israel Pellew, rear-admiral of. the red, and knight-commander THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 465 of the Bath, who married , and has issue Edward, a captain in the guards; fourthly, John, an ensign, killed at the battle of Saragossa; fifthly, Catherine, who married, the son of the vice-admiral of Sweden, and died on her passage to that country; and lastly, Jane, who married lieutenant Spriddle, of the royal navy. The foreign orders already mentioned, as well as the dignity of viscount, were granted to his lordship in consequence of his memorable achievement at Algiers, August, 1816* Heir apparent.— Pownal Bastard Pellew, his lordship's eldest son. Arms. Argent, a chevron gules, in base, an oak wreath vert, tied, azure ; on a chiei, of the second, three mascles, of the first.— Crest. A ship in distress, on a rock, proper. Over the crest, in a scroll, Deo juvante. — Supporters. Two lions regardant, each crowned with a naval coronet. — Motto. Deo, non fortuna. See plate II. Residence. — Teignmouth, Devonshire. * We closed our biographical sketch of his lordship at the moment when the expedition under his command sailed from England to Algiers, and we then expressed our confidence in the chief who had been appointed to avenge those insults which had been offered to Englaud and to humanity by the freebooters of Barbary. How well the importaut commission was executed the official dispatches have testified. The following well written account presented to this work by a gentleman of rank, is also deserviug attention, and we believe the narrative will be perused with interest by every Cornubian. " A Nanative of the Proceedings of the Squadron under Admiral the Right Honourable Edward Baron Exmouth's command, in the Expedition to Algiers, August 1816. " His lordship's force consisted of the following ships and vessels, viz. — Queen Charlotte, 110 guns, admiral the right honourable lord Exmouth, G. C. B. commander in chief, — captain Brisbane, Impregnable, 98, rear-admiral Milne, — captain Brace, C. B. Superb, 74, C.Ekins, Minden, 74, W.Patterson, Albion, 74, J. Code, Leander; 50, E. Chethoun, C. B. Severn, 40, hon. F. W. Aylmer, Glasgow, 40, hon. A. Maitland, Granicus, 36, W.F.Wise, Hebrus, 36, E. Palmer, C. B. Heron, 18, G.Benthaun, Mutine, 18, J. Mould, Prometheus, 18, W. B. Dasbwood, Britomart, 10, R.Riddell, Cordelia, 10, W. Sargent, Fury, bomb, C. R. Moorsom, Hecla, ditto, W. Popham, Infernal, ditto, hon. G.J. Perceval, Belzebub, W. Kempthorne, and tbe Express schooner. The Dutch squadron consisted of the Melampus, 38, vice-admiral Van de Capellen, — captain De Man, Frederica, 40, captain Vander Staten, Dageraad, 36, captain Polders, Diana, 38, captain Ziervogel, Amstel, 40, captain Vander Hart, Eendraelet, 22, captain Wardenburgh, with several gun-boats, &c. "On the evening of the 15th, off Alboran, the Prometheus joined from Algiers; captain Dasbwood had been unsuccessful in his endeavours to get off the Consul, but had succeeded in getting his wife and daughter on board disguised in midshipmen's uniform ; their infant child was left to be brought down by the surgeon who was devising means for that purpose, and fixed upon that of giving it a composing draught, and putting it into a basket to avoid suspicion, and the natural jealousy of the Algerines; but their plans having been betrayed by a Jewish female servant in the Consul's family, tbe suigeon, three, midshipmen, and two boat's crews, in all eighteen persons, were seized by the Dey's orders, loaded with chains, confined, and treated as common slaves. — The Consul was secured, and a strong guard placed over him. — The next morning the Dey was guilty of a solitary act of humanity by sending the child off to its mother. " From the continuance of easterly winds Cape Caxiues was not seen until the evening of the 26th, and during the night partial winds enabled us to approach it. — At eight A.M. of the 27th, Algiers light-house bore about south eight or ten miles; stood in shore with the wind rather steady at S.E. but light, and tacked off: at nine it fell calm, when the admiral dispatched the flag lieutenant Burgess and the interpreter in a gig under cover bf the Severn with a flag of truce, charged with a dispatch to his highness the Dey, containing certain proposals mnl demands from the British government, and his highness was given clearly to understand that nothing short Vol. I. 3 o 406 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF of a full compliance of the terms offered, without the least modification, could secure peace between England and Algiers. The terms were as follows, viz. " '1st. — That his highness the Dey of Algiers should sign a declaration renouncing for ever tbe practice of. condemning Christian prisoners of war to slavery. " ' 2nd. — Tp restore immediately, unconditionally and without ransom, and place under British protection, all Christian prisoners of war within the kingdom of Algiers, to whatever nation they may belong. '"3rd. — To restore immediately and place on board the British fleet, all sums of money received by the Dey for the redemption of Christian slaves since the commencement of this year, and that all preceding engagements for the payment of ransom for any captives, should be considered void and of no effect. " * 4th. — The Dey to conclude a treaty of peace with the king of the Netherlands upon the same basis as that of England. "' 5th. — Was a separate paper containing a formal demand in the prince Regent's name, for'the Consul and officers and men of the Prometheus.' " In the mean time all the boats were hoisted out and prepared for service, and every final preparation made for battle. — At eleven observed a boat from the Mole receive the dispatch and return.*— A little before noon the sea breeze from N. E. set in ; the bombs passed within hail and signal and were ordered to take up their position, and they anchored about 1800 yards E.S.E. of the light-house. — At 1.50 P.M. observed our boat icturning with the signal flying 'no answer,' the Queen Charlotte bore up to take her station, and picked the boat up in the way, the squadron following in close order ; annulled the truce and beat to quarters, when lord Exmouth sent for all the captains of the guns and gave them some general directions, but chiefly impressed upon them the advantage of keeping cool and collected, and never to fire a shot unless they marked their object, which must give them a decided superiority over their irregular enemies; and after assuring them of the high opinion he entertained of their valour, and wishing them every success, they gave his lordship three cheers and dispersed to their quarters. — We shortened sail to the topsails in good time, and ran in without being molested. — About 2.40 clewed up the topsails and came too with the stern anchors, and let go the best bower under foot in the mouth of the Mole within eighty yards of the muzzles of the guns on the Mole Head. — Observed the enemy prepared in their works which were full of Men. — Not a gun had been fired at this time which enabled the admiral to place the ship well in the position he had' assigned to the Queen Charlotte, but while we were in the act of lashing our bowsprit to the mainmast of a brig in the Mole, in order to steady the ship, a shot was fired at us, and two at the ships coming in. — At this interesting and critical moment, an awful silence pervaded the ship; all was anxiety and attention for the chief's orders; they were given, three cheers, and the starboard broadside almost in an instant of time ; — thus the cannonading commenced which continued almost without intermission until about nine o'Clock. — About 3.50 the first lieutenant (Richards) and artillery officer (Wolrige) boarded and fired the outer frigate distant about 100 yards from us. — The battle by this time became general; the Dutch squadron was opposite to the flanking batteries to the southward, the gun, mortar, and rocket boats activelv throwing in various direc-tioiis, and the shells from the bombs we could at times see falling fast into the city. — About five another frigate was fired by carcasses thrown from the mortar boats. — At half past five finding the ship suffering much under a raking fire from the range of batteries from the eastern or Mole gate of the city, to the fish market, and the Mole being silenced, we hauled the ship's head to the southward and presented the starboard broadside to the gate battery with every good effect, and then hove more round and commenced on the fish market, at the same time firing the stern guns at the Mole to keep them in check, as the enemy appeared watchful and disposed to take advantage of our being stern on. — We continued in this situation until we began to haul out. — About half past six admiral Milne sent to say the Impregnable was suffering very much, and requested a frigate might be sent to divert some of the fire fiom her; the Glasgow weighed for that purpose, but it being a dead calm, she was obliged to let go her anchors again. "The explosiou vessel had been ordered into the Mole, but the destruction of the shipping being now certain, lord Exmouth sent her under the battery in front of the Impregnable, where she exploded about nine o'clock, and thereby caused a diversion very favourable to that ship. "The frigates on fire communicated with each other, and the conflagration spread rapidly over the Mole : THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 467 the effect produced wa3, the total destruction of the Algerinenavy with the exception of a brig, a schooner, and about seven gun-boats. One of the frigates on fire neafed us very fast, and occasioned considerable apprehen sions : every exertion was used, and the ship hove to the south-east to avoid the fire, but to our great joy and satisfaction, she brought up among the others in the tier where she consumed. The enemy's fire by this time had slackened generally, but the fish-market battery, and that over the city Mole Gate, continued to annoy us much, as also a fort on the upper angle of the city, by shot and shells, on which our guns could not be brought to bear. — At 8.48, got out warps to heave the ship off, and about 9.20, cut the stern and bower cables and began to warp out, keeping up a brisk fire from the larboard side on the Mole Head, which had re-opened a few guns on us rather unexpectedly, for as they had long since ceased in that direction, we concluded the guns were all disabled. — About 11.10, the Queen Charlotte ceased firing, but the ships astern continued about fifteen minutes longer, when the whole ceased, and we had the satisfaction of seeing the whole navy in flames, consisting of five large frigates, four smaller and corvettes, about forty gun-boats, several lighters, &c. : also the arsenal, storehouses, and several merchant vessels,— Their sea defences were in a state of ruin, proofs of which must remain for many years to come ; the whole displaying a most awful, yet' magnificent scene. " Assisted by a fortunate light land air, we out away the hawsers and made sail, and about two A.M. of the 28th, had the gratification of seeing all our ships and vessels even to a gun-boat safely at anchor in the bay, after twelve hours incessant labour and fatigue, with every mast standing but the solitary exception of-the mizen top-mast of the Leander. From the immensity of smoke, we could only at intervals see those ships immediately about us, therefore it was quite impossible from observation to extend the description of the battle beyond our own ship. "The loss of men in this hard conflict, on our side, amounted to 162 killed, and 724 wounded. The loss «f the Dutch amounted to 13 killed, and 52 wounded. — Total 917. That of the enemy, fiom all accounts the admiral has been able to obtain, amounts to about 7000 killed! ! " 28th of August — Daylight presented more clearly to our view the destructive effect of yesterday's attack ; the Mole in a state of ruin and dilapidation ; the light-house half shot away ; the great destruction of houses ; ships in the Mole still burning; the wreck of others had drifted out to the southward also still burning; the whole exhibiting a spectacle which would be difficult to describe. " Between nine and ten o'clock in the forenoon, lord Exmouth sent in a flag of truce with a letter to the Dey, by which his highness was given to understand that he must either accept of the same terms, or risk the result of another bombardment. The substance of the letter was as follows :— His lordship began by acquainting the Dey, " that for the attrocities lately committed at Bona on defenceless Christians by his orders, the fleet had given him a signal chastisement by the destruction of his navy, &c. but as England did not war for the destruction of cities, his lordship offered him the same terms of peace, and unless the Dey accepted thereof to the fullest extent, he could have no peace with England. — If the Dey accepted the terms, he was desired to fire three guns ; but not making that signal would be considered as a refusal, and lord Exmouth would renew his operations at his convenience. The above terms were offered provided neither the English consul, nor any of the officers and men belonging to the Prometheus had met with any cruel treatment, or any of the Christian slaves in the Dey's power. " His highness gladly caught at the offer of peace, dreading no doubt the consequences of another attack, f.nd when the boat had waited an hour, three guns were fired on shore in token of full acceptance of the teims, and the eaptain of the port (who is a very high -officer in the Divan) came off, accompanied by the Swedish consul, to arrange for the performance of the engagements. — He observed that the Dey was totally in lord Exmouth's power, and it only remained for him to do as he was desired, but he confided in the generosity of the English character not to take advantage of his fallen condition, and press upon him fresh demands; this he was assured would not be done further than that ample reparation would be insisted upon for the injury the Consul had sustained in his ptoperty, in the plunder of his house by the Janisaries. "The Consul had been forced fiom his house, by order of the Dey, his hands bouud with cords, and thrust into a dungeon with a criminal under. sentence of death, under the assuiance that they should both be blown off from the large gun the following morning; it was for this outrageous act, and insult to the British nation, tbat the public apology was demanded from the Dey. 3o *2 468 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF BARONS. LORD CLINTON AND SAYE. The right honourable Robert Cotton St. John Trefusis, baron Clinton and Saye, Feb. (3, 1298. Born April 27, 1787. Succeeded his father Robert George William, the late lord, Aug. 25, 1797. Married Aug. 1814, to Frances Arabella, eldest daughter of W. S. Poyntz, esq. The ancestors of this nobleman were seated at their manor of Trefusis, in the parish of Mylor, in the county of Cornwall, before the Norman conquest. William Trefusis, esq. who died in the twenty-second of Edward I, was of this family. He was son and heir to, Peter Trefusis, who married Emma, daughter and heiress of Andrew de la Champ, grandson to Accus de Trefusis, of whom we have no date. " The Consul and people belonging to the Prometheus were allowed to come off the next morning. " 29fh of August — Captain Brisbane was sent on shore by lord Exmouth, to exact a compliance of the following conditions in pfoofof the Dey's sincerity, viz. — " ' All the slaves then in the city, of whatever countiy, to be delivered to British officers at the marine office at noon to-morrow.— Agreed at 2 o'clock. " ' Also 382,500 dollars to be paid at the same time, and delivered to a British officer, for which purpose boats will attend. — Agreed at noon Saturday 31 stt (Friday being their Sabbath) and fulfilled, viz.— for Sicily, 357,000:— for Sardinia, 25,500.-382,500 dollars. " 'Peace being established for England and Holland, the Dey to fire a salute of twenty-one guns for each nation, to be returned by the same number. — Complied with, the same afternoon for England, and next morning for the Netherlands. " ' The letters sent to the consul by the admiral, and detained by the dey, to be given up immediately. — Agreed. " ' A time to be fixed by captain Brisbane for the delivery of the slaves from the country. — 4 o'clock Sat. 31. "' An order to be sent to Oran to deliver the slaves there to any ship the admiral may send. — Agreed. " 'Slaves at Bona to be delivered in like manner, or brought to Algiers. — Agreed. "'Reparation for the losses sustained by the consul in the pillage of his house by the Janisaries. — 3000 dollars paid. " ' A public apology for the insult offered to the consul and the British nation. — The Dey made an apiple apology before all his ministers and captain Brisbane. " 'The Dey to fix a period for signing the treaties of peace with England and the Netherlands. — The Dey fixed to-morrow 30th, or sooner if they could be put into the Turkish language.' "There were several points discussed between the Dey and admiral Sir Charles Penrose, who had arrived on the 29th of August, in the Ister. The Dey refused to deliver up three Christians, viz. a Sicilian boy eight years of age ; Don St. Hegueria, the late Spanish vice-consul at Oran ; and Don Sebastian Padrone, a Spanish merchant resident at Algiers. But their release being insisted on by lord Exmouth, they were accordingly set at liberty. "The declaration and treaties of peace beinc signed, and every thing perfectly ananged and fulfilled to the admiral's satisfaction, we sailed for England on the 3rd of September. "The following number of slaves were released without ransom, by lord Exmouth at Algiers, August 1816. Neapolitans 471, — Sicilians 236, — Romans 173, — Tuscans 6, — Spaniards 166, — Portuguese 1,— Greeks 7, Dutch 28, — Various 105, — English belonging to his majesty's ship Prometheus 18.— Total 121 1. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 409 Peter Trefusis, son and heir of William, was living in the tenth of Edward III, and married Johanna, daughter and heiress of Jacob de Treviados of Constantine, whose family had long resided there in possession of great wealth and reputation. By this lady he was father of James Trefusis, who married Emena, daughter artd heiress of de Balund, and by her had a son and successor, John Trefusis, who lived in the time of Richard II, and married Johanna, daughter of John Penrose of Merther, esq. He was succeeded by his son and heir John Trefusis, who, about the tenth of Henry IV, married Margery, daughter of Jacob Jervaise of Bennallack, esq. and by her was father of Otho Trefusis, who married Johanna, daughter and coheiress of Roger Martin of Bodmin, esq. James Trefusis, esq. son and heir of Otho, paid £5 6s. 8d. as a fine, to Henry VII, in the seventeenth year of hiVreign, for his pardon, and to be released from the order of knight of the Bath, at the marriage of prince Arthur the king's son. He married Philippa, daughter and coheiress of Laurence Halep, of Trewonwall, esq. and was succeeded by his son and heir, Thomas Trefusis, who married first, Isabella, daughter of John Arundell of Tolverne, esq.; andsecondly, Meliora, daughter and coheiress of John Tresithney, esq. The issue of these marriages was John Trefusis, esq. who married Emma, daughter and coheiress of Tristram Colan, esq. of Colan, and Nicholas Trefusis, who became seated at Landew, in Lezant. Richard Trefusis, son of John Trefusis, and Elizabeth Colan his wife, was seated at Trefusis, and married Maria, daughter and heiress to John Trevanion, esq. of Trevalster. By her he had John and Thomas Trefusis, the former of whom married Maria, daughter and coheiress of Walter Gavrigan, esq. ofGavrigan; by this alliance he gained a great part of the possessions of that ancient family, and was father of three sons, and three daughters. The sons were John, Gavrigan, and Bartholemew ; and of the daughters, one was married to John Penrose, esq. of Penrose; one to William Beauchamp, esq. of Trevince ; and the other named Catherine, we believe to have died unmarried. John Trefusis, the eldest son and heir, married Jane, daughter of William Treffry, esq. of Fowey, and by her was father of John Trefusis. This son filled the honourable office of lord-lieutenant of the county of Cornwall, in the reign of Charles I, and was succeeded iu his estates by a son of the same name, who married Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Francis Drake, bart. of Buckland Abbey, in Devonshire. By this lady he had a son and heir Francis Trefusis, born in 1650, who married Bridget, daughter of Samuel Rolle of Heaunton, and died in 1681. He left issue two sons and two daughters; pf the latter Bridget was married to John Worth, esq. ©f Tremough in Cornwall; and Elizabeth to Arthur Arscot, esq. of Tetcot in Devonshire. Of the sons, the first appears to have died without issue ; Samuel, second son, married a daughter of Sir Robert Cotton, bart. • secondly, Margaret, third daughter of James Craggs, esq. sister and coheiress of the right honourable James Craggs, one of the principal secretaries of state to king George I, which lady survived him, and was afterwards married to Sir John Cotton bart. of 470 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Landwade in Cambridgeshire. By his first lady, he had a son Robert Trefusis, born irt the year 1708, who in 1737, married Elizabeth, daughter of J. Afflect, esq. and died in 1 742, leaving issue Robert Cotton Trefusis. This son born in 1 739, married May 4, 1761, Anne, daughter of lord St. John of Bletsoe, who died in 1778. By her he was father of the late lord Clinton, who married Mary Anna Gaulis, a Genevese lady, by whom he bad issue three sons, and two daughters. His lordship died Aug. 25, 1797, and was interred with his ancestors in the parish church at Mylor : his lady died Feb. 15, 1798, and was interred near him. His lordship was succeeded in his titles and estates by his eldest son Robert Cotton St. John, the present lord, who is at this time aid-de-camp to the duke of Wellington, and chiefly resides in Devonshire. Arms. Argent, a chevron, between three harrow spindles, sable. — Crest. A griffin segrant, or, resting his dexter foot on a shield, argent. — Supporters. Two hounds, argent, collared and lined, gules. — Motto. Tout vient de dieu. See plate II. Chief Seat. — Trefusis, in the county of Cornwall. LORD ARUNDELL. The right honourable James Everard, baron Arundell, of Wardour Castle, 1605, and count of tbe Holy Roman Empire. The origin of this illustrious family which has flourished for several centuries in the county of Cornwall, rests on vague and unsettled authorities, which may bev concluded as an indisputable proof of its high antiquity. Mr. Carew, in whose day the family had not acquired the honours of the peerage, observes, that " the name is derived from Hirundelle, in French a swallow, and out of France, at the conquest, they came, and six swallows they give for their arms." William de Brito, a poet, also alludes to the arms and name in the following liues, when describing a military commander of the family assaulting a Frenchman, about the year 1170. Swift as the swallow, whence his arms' device And his own name are took, enrag'd he flies Through gazing troops, the wonder of the field, And sticks his lance in William's glittering shield. We are, however, inclined to believe that the family name was originally obtained from the lordship and castle of Arundell, in the county of Sussex. In addition to various other corroborative circumstances, "The Union of Honour," a work published by Yorke, in 1640, nearly establishes this hypothesis. William de Albany, surnamed Pincerna, who came into England with William the Conqueror, left issue a son of his own name, whom Maud the empress, created earl of Arundell and Chichester; these honours were afterwards confirmed to him by Henry II, who also made him earl of Sussex. This William is likewise said to have enjoyed a THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 471 grant of the strong and valuable castle of Buckingham, in Norfolk, which Camden says was held upon the condition, that the lords of it should be butlers at the coronation of the kings of England, and should bear the additional name of Butler. Among other pious undertakings, he is said to have founded a monastery of black monks, at Wymondham, in Norfolk, where he lies interred. He married Adeliza, daughter of Godfrey duke of Lorraine, widow of Henry I. Their descendant Simon Pincerna, alias Butler, possessed by a grant of Henry III, the manor of Connerton, together with the bailiwick of the hundred of Penwith, in the couuty of Cornwall, in exchange for the lordship and manor of St. James, in Westminster, which has ever since continued in the crown. Hals, says that the patent or grant for the exchange of those lands, were in his time to be seen at Laiiherne. -Richard Pincerna, supposed to have been the son of Simon before mentioned, was seated at Connerton, and left issue two daughters and heiresses. One of these, Alice, was married to Renfrid Arundell of Trembleth, esq. who inherited by her the manor of Connerton, and bailiwick of Penwith, which remained in the family until a few years since, when it was sold by the late lord Arundell, of Wardour and Lanherne. John de Arundell, ancestor of this Renfrid de Arundell, (most probably his father) became connected with the county of Cornwall through his marriage with the heiress of Trembleth. He was, most undoubtedly, a descendant of the house of De Albany, or their successors the Fitz-Allans, many of whom, according to Yorke, bore the name of De Arundell, and gave for their arms, or, a lion rampant gules, armed and langued azure. These arms, according to Leland, were borne by the Arundells of Trerice, in the time of Henry VI11. Robert de Arundell, according to Collins, held twenty-eight lordships in the county of Somerset, soon after the Norman conquest. He also held lands in Devonshire, and was a great benefactor to the canons of Tawton, in the latter county, by his gift of the church of Dittesham, and two hides of land in the same parish. The marriage of John de Arundell, a descendant of the above-mentioned Robert, with the heiress of Trembleth, is not mentioned by Collins, but it evidently took place about the middle of the twelfth century. Roger de Arundell, the successor of John, was father of Renfrid, who married the daughter and coheiress of Richard Pincerna, or Butler, as before mentioned, and by her was father of Sir Humphry Arundell, living in the fifteenth of Henry III. This Sir Humphry Arundell married Alice, daughter and heiress of Sir John Lanherne, of Lariherne in the county of Cornwall, knt. and had issue Sir Ralph Arundell, sheriff of Cornwall in the year 1260. He married Eve, daughter of Sir Richard de Rupe or Roch, knt. and had issue Sir John Arundell, knt. who married Joan, daughter and heiress of John de la Beer, of Tolverne ; by this lady he had issue John, his son and successor, who represented the county of Cornwall in parliament in the fourteenth of Edward III. He married Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress to Sir Oliver Carminow, knt. by whom, (who died in the 37th of Edward III,) he had issue 4~2 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Sir John Arundell, knt, direct ancestor to the Arundells of Lanherne, Wardour Castle, Trerice, and Tolverne, and several other branches, which will be noticed under the heads of their different seats in the general Topography, in the second volume of this work. This Sir John Arundell being bred to the sea service, became a naval commander of the first rank, and in 1379, he bravely repulsed the French fleet whilst hovering on the coasts of Devon and Cornwall. He soon after sailed for Bretagne, with a considerable reinforcement of men, arms and ammunition, but being overtaken by a violent storm, his squadron was dispersed, the greater part wrecked on the coast of Ireland, and himself* with upwards of 1000 men perished. He left issue by Joan his wife, daughter of William de Lustock, Jolm, his son and heir, who was a great benefactor to the endowed college for science and learning, in the town of St. Columb, wherein John Arundell, bishop of Exeter, and many other gentlemen of eminence were educated. He also built the chancel at the east end of the south aisle of St. Columb church, and formed the same into a private chapel for himself and family. He died at Lanherne, in 1400, and was interred iu the aforesaid chapel, on the floor of which there is an engraved brass plate to his memory. John Arundell, son and successor, was made a knight of the Bath at the coronation of Henry IV, in 1399, and was known as a naval commander in the time of Henry V. He filled the office of sheriff of Cornwall in the sixth, eighth and ninth of the same reign, as he also did in the sixth of Henry VI. In the first of this king's reign, he, together with a John Arundell, esq. represented the county of Cornwall in parliament. He married Eleanor, daughter and heiress of Sir John Lambourn, of Lambourn in Cornwall, knt. by Joan his wife, daughter and heiress of Ralph Soor, of Tolverne; by her he had issue three sons, Sir John, Sir Thomas, (ancestors to the lords Arundell, late of Trerice) and Humphry, which Humphry Arundell, esq. married Jane, sister and heiress to Sir John Coleshull, of Tremadart, in Cornwall, knt, with whom he acquired the large estates of that family. By this lady he was father of Sir Humphry Arundell, his son and heir, and John Arundell, bishop of Exeter, who died in 1502. According to Collins, this branch became extinct in the death of these brothers, when the property descended to their two sisters and coheiresses, namely, Elizabeth, married to Nicholas Broome, of Beddesley, and secondly to Edward Stradling ; and Dorothy, married to William Whittington, esq. ofPantley, in Gloucestershire. Messrs. Lysons, however, observes in opposition to this account, that the above-named Elizabeth and Dorothy were the sisters and coheiresses of the grandson of the above Humphry Arundell. Sir John Arundell died at Lanherne, in 1434, and was buried at St. Columb. John Arundell, son and heir of the former, received the honour of knighthood, and commanded an army in France, during the wars of Henry VI. He married first, Elizabeth, daughter of Thomas lord Morley, by whom he had a daughter, who married Jarnes Tirrel, esq. ; his second lady was Catherine, relict of William Stafford, of THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 473 Froome, esq. daughter and coheiress of Sir John Chiddocke, of Chiddocke, near Bridport, in Dorsetshire, by whom he became possessed of that lordship, where some of his descendants have since occasionally resided. By this lady he had issue six daughters, and a son, Sir Thomas Arundell, knt. who was seated at Lanherne, and married Catherine, daughter 6f Sir John Dinham, sister and coheiress to John lord Dinham, and by her had issue two sons and two daughters. John the eldest, succeeded his father at Lanherne, and in the tenth of Henry VII, he was made a knight of the Bath at the creation of the duke of York. He was eminent as a military commander, and for his valour and intrepidity during the sieges of Therounne and Tournay, he was made a knight banneret. On the decease of his uncle the lord Dinham, he was made a knight of the garter. He died at Lanherne in 1541. He left issue by the lady Eleanor his wife, daughter of Thomas Grey marquis of Dorset, two sons and a daughter ; and by his second lady, daughter of Sir Thomas Grenville, knt. a daughter. Sir John Arundell, eldest son and successor, was seated. at Lanherne, and married Elizabeth, daughter of Gerard Danet, of Danet's Hall, one of the privy-council to king Henry VIII. She died at Lanherne, in 1564, and was interred in Mawgan church, where her effigy, &c. in brass remains over her tomb. Sir John Arundell, son and successor to the above-mentioned Sir John, married Anne, daughter of Edward Stanley earl of Derby, by whom he was ancestor of the Arundells of Lanherne and of Wardour Castle; and by his second wife, Catherine, daughter of Sir Thomas Grenville of Stowe, in Cornwall, he had issue a daughter Mary, married first, to Robert Ratcliffe earl of Sussex; and secondly, to Henry Howard earl of Arundell. v Thomas Arundell, youngest son, inherited by gift of his father, Wardour Castle in Wiltshire, which formerly belonged to the crown. He was made a knight of the Bath at the coronation of Anne Boleyn ; but in the fifth year of the reign of Edward VI, in conjunction with Edward duke of Somerset, he was charged with conspiring the death of John Dudley duke of Northumberland, and was beheaded in 1552. He married Margaret, daughter and coheiress of lord Edmund Howard, (third son of Thomas duke of Norfolk, and sister to queen Catherine Howard, fifth wife of Henry VIII.) and by her was father of Sir Matthew Arundell, knt, and Margaret, married to Sir Henry Weston. Sir Matthew was knighted by queen Elizabeth, in the seventeenth year of her reign, 1574, and by his lady, Margaret, daughter of Henry Willoughby, esq. left issue Thomas, his son and heir, who in early life became an excellent soldier, and greatly distinguishing himself as a volunteer in the German service, against the Turks in Hungary, he was rewarded by the emperor with the dignity of a count of the empire, anno 1595. In his patent of nobility it is particularly mentioned, " that he had behaved himself manfully in the field ; as also in the assaulting of divers cities and castles, shewed ©reat proof of bis valour: and that in forcing the water tower near Strigonium, he had taken from the Turks their banner, with his own hand." As a reward for these services, it was Vol. I. 3 p 474 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF expressed that his childreu and their descendants of both sexes, should for ever enjoy that title, have vote in all imperial diets, purchase lands within the dominions of the empire, list any voluntary soldiers, and not to be put to any trial except in the imperial chamber. King James I, in consideration of his singular merits, was pleased to create him a barmt of these realms, by letters patent, bearing date the 4th of May 1605* with limitation to the heirs male of his body. His lordship died at Wardour Castle, in 1630, and was buried at Tysbury in Wiltshire, leaving issue by Mary his lady, daughter of Henry Wt'iothesly, earl of Southampton, two sons and one daughter ; Elizabeth Maria, was married to Sir John Philpot, knt. ; William Arundell, the second son, was seated at Horaisham, in the county of Wilts ; and Thomas, the eldest, succeeded his father as lord Arundell of Wardour. He married Blanch, fifth daughter of Edward earl of Worcester. In 1643, being engaged an the royalist side in the battle of Lansdown, he was wounded in tbe thigh by two pistol bullets, of which he died soon after at Oxford, and was interred at Tysbury. Henry, son and heir, third lord Arundell, raised a regiment of horse at his own expense, for the service of Charles I, which was of great benefit to the royal cause. During his lordship's absence in these wars, the castle of Wardour was besieged by the rebellious forces under the command of Sir Edward Hungerford, and obstinately defended for ten days by Margaret lady Arundell, who surrendered it at last upon honourable terms, which the rebels did not observe, but immediately after plundered t.he house of its valuables, and wantonly destroyed the most beautiful ornaments of art and nature. They were soon, however compelled to evacuate it, for his lordship returning amidst the general devastation, immediately ordered a mine to be sprung under the castler and thereby sacrificed that venerable and magnificent building to his honour and loyalty. Henry, fourth lord Arundell, only son of the former, lived in great hospitality and honour at Breamore, a seat in Wiltshire. In the year 1678, he, together with several other lords, were impeached under the information of Titus Oates and others, of high crimes and misdemeanors, in consequence of which he was committed to the Tower, where he continued until 1683, and was then admitted; to bail. On the accession of king Janies II, he was sworn of the privyrcouncil ; and on the 11th of March 1686, was constituted lord-keeper of the privy-seal. When that monarch began his journey towards Salisbury in 1688, he committed the administration of national affairs during his absence, to the lord chancellor, the lords Arundell, Bellasis, Preston, and Godolphin; He retired from court soon after tbe abdication of his sovereign, and .died in the year 1694. His lordship married Cicely, daughter of Sir Henry Coinpton, of Brambletree, in the county of Sussex, knight of the Bath, by whom he had issue two sons and a daughter. The sons were Thomas his successor, and Henry, who married Mary, daughter of Edmund Scroope, esq. of Danby in Yorkshire, and by her had two sons who died- young, and a daughter Cicely, who became a nun, at Rouen in Normandy. Thomas* fifth lord Arundell, married Margaret, daughter of Thomas Spencer, of Upton, esq. in the county of Warwick, and by her had issue three sons, the eldest ofi THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 475 whom was his successor. Thomas the second son, was killed at the battle of the Boyne whilst fighting iu favour of James II ; and Matthew, died at Rouen, both unmarried. Henry, sixth lord Arundell, eldest son of the former, married Elizabeth, daughter of Thomas Panton, esq. and by her was father of two sons, and a daughter named Elizabeth, married to James Touchet, sixth earl of Castlehaven. Henry, seventh lord Arundell, succeeded to his father's honours in the year 1726, and was twice married. By his first lady, daughter and heiress of baron Everard, he had issue three sons; but by his second lady, daughter of William, marquis of Powis, he had no issue. We shall now return to Sir John Arundell, of Lanherne, elder brother of Sir Thomas, who first settled at Wardour. This gentleman and his posterity continued the succession in the elder line, and occasionally resided at Lanherne and Chiddocke. Sir John Arundell, bart. the last survivor of this branch, was bom in 1623, and left issue two daughters his coheiresses, and dying in 1701, was interred with his ancestors in St. Columb church, where a monument remains to his memory. Of Sir John's daughters, Anne died on the 25th of August, 1718, unmarried, and was interred at St. Columb ; Frances was married to Sir Richard Bealing, knt. and left issue a son and heir Richard, who by will of his grandfather assumed the name of Arundell. His youngest daughter and coheiress was married to Henry, eighth lord Arundell, and thereby the two brauches of this ancient family became again united, after a separation of more than 200 years. This lord Arundell died in 1755, and his lady in 1768. His lordship was succeeded in his titles, &c, by his son Henry, ninth lord Arundell, who married May 31, 1763, Mary, daughter of Benedict Conquest, esq. and by her had issue three daughters ; Mary, who died in the year 1795, was married to her cousin Jarnes Everard Arundell; Eleanor Mary, married in 1786, to Charles lord Clifford, of Chudleigh ; and Anna Mary, who died unmarried. His lordship died in December 1808, and was succeeded by his cousin James Everard Arundell, the present peer. This nobleman was born March 4, 1763, and married Feb. 3, 1785, Mary Christiana, eldest daughter of Henry late lord Arundell, and by her who died Feb. 4, 1805, he had issue Everard, who married Feb. 26, 1811, Mary, sole daughter of George first marquis of Buckingham, K. G. ; Henry Benedict ; Mary, died Oct. 2, 1809; Wyndham, died 1811 ; Laura; Juliana, married Oct. 17, 1815, Sir John Talbot, K. C. B. captain in the royal navy ; and Catherine. His lordship married secondly, Mary, daughter of Robert Burnet Jones, esq. and has a daughter born July 24, 1811, and another daughter born Aug. 21, 1815. Heir apparent.-^ Everard Arundell, his lordship's eldest son. Arms. Sable, six Swallows, three, two, and one, argent.- — Crest. On a wreath, a wolf passant, argent.— Supporters. On the dexter side, a lion gardant, ermhioise, ducally crowned, or; on the sinister, an owl, argent, with wings disclosed, or1, crowned as the dexter.— MMto. Deo date. See plate II. Chief Seats. — Wardour Castle in Wiltshire, and Lanherne in Cornwall. 3p 2 4~u HISTORICAL SURVEY OF •:/ LORD BOYLE, EARL OF CORK AND ORRERY. The right honourable Edmund Boyle, seventh earl of Cork and Orrery; baron Boyle, Sept. 16, 1616; viscount and earl, Oct. 16, 1620; baron of Broghill, Feb. 28, 1628; earl of Orrery, 1660; baron Boyle of Marston, in England, Sept. 10, 1711. His lordship is the representative of one of the most distinguished and honourable families that adorn the peerages of the united kingdom of England and Ireland. He was born in 1742, and on the decease of his brother without issue in 1764, succeeded to the family honours. In the same year, his lordship became connected with the county of Cornwall by his marriage with Anne, the accomplished daughter and coheiress of Kelland Courtenay, esq. of Tremeer in Cornwall, and Painsford in Devonshire. This lady possessed, jointly with her sister Elizabeth, the lady of W. Poyntz, esq. many large estates in the western parts, particularly the manors of Trethurffe, Lannivett, Tremeer, St. Bennett's, and other lands in the county of Cornwall, a great part of which is now inherited by her eldest son the present earl. His lordship had issue by his countess Elizabeth, Richard, viscoufit Dungarvon, who died young; and Lucy Isabella, born August 10, 1766, who died in 1801, having married July 28, 1792, the honourable and reverend George Bridgeman, brother to Orlando second lord Bradford. By her he had issue Edmund the present earl ; Courtenay, born Sept. 3, 1769, who married in 1799, Caroline Amelia, daughter of William Poyntz, esq. of Midgham House, in Berkshire, and has issue a son and daughter ; Charles, born in October 1775, who died unmarried in 1800. Her ladyship died December 10, 1785; and the earl married secondly, June 1786, the honourable Mary Mouckton, youngest daughter of John first viscount Galway. Dying in 1798, he was succeeded by his son the present and eighth peer. Heir apparent. — Viscount Dungarvon, eldest son of the earl. Arms. Party per bend crenelle, argent and gules. — Crest. On a wreath, a lion's head erased, party per pale crenelle, argent and gules. — Supporters. Two lions party per pale; the dexter gules and argent ; the sinister of the second and first. — Motto. Honour vb'tutis praemium. See plate II. Chief Seat. — At Marston, in the county of Somerset, and at Caledon, in the county of Tyrone, in Ireland. LORD CARTERET. The right honourable Henry Frederick Thynne Carteret, baron Carteret, of Hawnes, in Bedfordshire, Jan. 29, 1784, LL. D. Born Nov. 17, 1735. Unmarried. The name of this illustrious and ancient family has been variously written in authentic records, as Carteray, Charteray, Carteres, Cartred, Katereck, Kerteret, Quarteret, and Carteret. In the annals of Normandy, it appears that the chief of this house in the year 1002, assumed sovereign authority of the barony of Carteret in THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 477 Normandy. Guy lord Carteret, who was living in 1002, had the name of L'Oisdaer, from his being an excellent marksman. He was father of Godfrey, who founded the abbey of Fbntenelles; Aufrey and Manger de Carterays (as the name was then written) sons of Godfrey, accompanied William the Conqueror into England. Philip; grandson to Aufrey de Carterays, was lord of Carteret in Normandy, and of St. Owen in the island of Jersey. He had also possessions in Guernsey, and founded the church of Tourteval in that island, in the year 1129, in consequence of a vow he made when in danger of being shipwrecked, " that in case it was God's pleasure to deliver him Out of the; danger he was then in, he would build a church where he should with safety land." "Reginald de Cartrey, the grandson of Philip above mentioned, was entrusted with the defence of the island of Jersey. King John, in the ninth year of his reign, signified to Richard de Chartray, from Clarendon, the 27th of December, that he sent to him his nephew Philip de Chartray, as an hostage for his brother Reginald de Chartray ; but on what account is not known. The said Philip de Chartray succeeded his father Reginald, who lost his barony and lands in Normandy for his adherence to the crown of England, when that duchy was delivered up to the French in the sixth year of king John, A. D. 1204. This Philip de Chartray was with Henry III, in his expedition into Brittany in the thirteenth of his reign, and distinguished himself so much, that the next year, he was, with Amery de St. Amand, constituted governor of the islands of Jersey, Guernsey, Alderney, and Sark. In the nineteenth of Henry III, Philip had two licences to go to the French king for the purpose of regaining his lands in Normandy, The particulars of this negociation were not known, but as it is certain that he chose rather to quit his patrimony in Normandy than renounce his allegiance to the king of England, it may be concluded that the issue of his application was not favourable to his wishes. Reginald de Carteret, grandson of Philip, was very serviceable to Edward I, both by sea and land. Edward, in the twenty-fifth year of his reign, sent his commands to the governor of Jersey and Guernsey, "that in consideration of the good services which his beloved and faithful Reginald de Carteret had performed in the isle of Jersey, he had granted him seven casks of wine which he had taken from the enemy ; therefore that he should not demand the sum of £35 sterling due from the said Reginald for those wines, but should pay, without delay, the arrears of wages due to him, whilst in the king's service in the castle of the said isle of Jersey. Dated at St. Edmundsbury, Nov. 23:" In the thirty-fifth of the same reign, Edward granted to Reginald de Carteret, the lands and tenements forfeited in the island of Jersey by Thomas Paignell. Reginald died bofore the second year of Edward II, and left issue John, Philip, and Jeffery. Sir John de Carteret, the eldest son of Reginald, married J ucia de Winchelais, and in 1320, he gave up all his possessions in the island of Guernsey to Sir Nicholas de Cheyne, upon Sir Nicholas paying to Sir John a trifling consideration. Sir John dying without issue, Philip his brother became his heir. 478 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Sir Reginald, son of Philip de Carteret, distinguished himself in the island of Jersey against the French, who several times invaded it ; and on the governor being killed, Sir Reginald was appointed by the inhabitants to succeed him, and performed many great exploits against the enemy. The French still having possession of the island of Guernsey, a fleet was sent from England under the command of Reginald de Cobham and Jeffery de Harcourt, to endeavour to take it; this expedition was assisted by the inhabitants of Jersey under their leader, and there is no doubt that Sir Reginald was the chief, and that principally by his valour the castle and island was retaken. Among the officers, from Jersey, who are mentioned as having lost their lives in this expedition, was the Sieur de Winchelais : it is certain that Reginald was the sieur of Winchelais, and as he is not spoken of after this period, there can be no doubt that he was killed. Sir Reginald left three sons, of whom Philip was the eldest, but he dying without issue, his brother Reginald de Carteret became heir to the whole estate, and from him the present lord Carteret is descended. In the latter part of the reign of Edward HI, Bertrand de Guesden, constable of France, went suddenly from Bretagne into Jersey, with an army of 10,000 men. Reginald de Carteret held the chief command, aud with seven of his sons, encouraged the garrison - by their prudence and valour, to hold out to the last extremity. After a long siege the enemy came to this agreement, " that if the castle was not succoured before Michaelmas day next ensuing, they should surrender, and the constable break up his camp and depart." Soon after the return of the French into Bretagne, the English fleet came to the relief of the island. For the eminent services of Reginald and his sons, they were all knighted on the same Hay. Sir Philip, grandson and heir of Sir Reginald above alluded to, distinguished himself in the islaud of Jersey, when that island was partly in possession of the French, and by his influence with the inhabitants, kept the castle of Grosnez, and half of the island in obedience to the crown of England, and maintained frequent skirmishes with the French for six years, until king Edward the IV. had quiet possession of the throne. In this reign Sir Robert Harleston, vice-admiral of England, having been sent to Guernsey with a squadron, Sir Philip sent to him for assistance, and the fleet blockading Mount Orgneil by sea, Sir Philip, with the islanders under his command, besieged it by land so effectually, that the French were at length obliged to surrender. Philip de Carteret, grandson of Sir Philip, married Margaret, daughter and sole heiress of Sir Richard Harleston, knt. governor of Jersey, and by her had issue nineteen sons and two daughters. The eldest son, Philip, died unmarried ; Edward succeeded his father as lord of St. Owen, &c; and Helier de Carteret as lord of Handois. The names of the other sons not being mentioned, it is probable that they died infants or unmarried. Margaret, daughter of Helier de Carteret, lord of Handois, married Helier Carteret, only son and heir to his brother Edward, who died in the twenty-second year of the reign of Henry VIII. For the services rendered to queen Elizabeth in the island of Jersey, the island of Sark was granted to Helier and to his heirs for ever, to be held of the crown in capite, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 479 paying an annual rent of £50. Philip, eldest son of Helier de Carteret, was knighted by queen EKzabeth. Sir Edward Carteret, brother to Sir Philip, was knighted at the restoration, and was gentleman usher of the black rod. Sir Philip left four sons and two daughters ; Sir Philip ; Helier, from whom the present lord Carteret is descended ; Annas, a captain who distinguished himself in the reign of James I, and who died without issue, as did Gideon de Carteret, the fourth'son. Philip, descendant of Sir Philip de Carteret the eldest son, was created a baronet in 1720. He died in 1693, and his title and estates fell to his eldest son Sir Charles Carteret, bart. who dying without issue, the title became extinct. He left his estates of St. Owen, La Trinitie, Sark, &c. to the right honourable John lord Carteret, and earl Granville, the heir male of his body. Helier Carteret, second son to Sir Philip, was deputy-governor of the island of Jersey, in the reigns of Elizabeth, and James I. He left three sons and two daughters, George, Philip, from whom no issue is remaining, and Reginald, who died unmarried. The eldest son, the right honourable Sir George Carteret, eminently distinguished himself by his services to tbe crown and to his country, which were rewarded by the advancement of his grandson to the peerage, immediately after his death, king Charles having designed that honour for Sir George. Sir George Carteret was a captain and comptroller of the navy, and vice-chamberlain to the king. In obedience to his majesty, he declined tbe situation of vice-admiral of the fleet, under the earl of Warwick, which the parliament wished him to take. He shortly afterwards withdrew with his family to the island, of Jersey, but still wishing to be of service to his royal master, he went thence irvto Cornwall, where he raised a troop of horse and rendered the royalisis in that county great assistance. Immediately after this, Charles conferred on him the honour of knighthood1, and by letters patent dated August 5, 1605, created him a baronet. In the same vear he returned to Jersey, where he used every exertion to keep the inhabitants loyal' to> the king, but found many of them had been seduced by the parliamentarians during his absence. He also sheltered and treated with the greatest hospitality and kindness, those loyalists who were obliged? to leave England. He also received his royal highness the prince of Wales there, on the 17th of April 1646. The prince, then Charles II, in 1649, remembering- tbe loyalty of Sir George, and not knowing where else to trust himself, embarked for Jersey, aud arrived in the latter end of September, remaining there until the March following. About this period, he was appointed by the king, treasurer of the navy. In October, the fleet under admiral Blake, which was sent by the usurper for the reduction of Jersey, arrived in the bay of St. Owen's, and notwithstanding! the spirited conduct of Sir George, who was governor of it, and who exerted himself to the utmost, the island after much resistance, surrendered to the rebel forces'. Sir George then went to Paris to inform the king of the particulars of it. In 1660, he accompanied the king in his triumphal entry in London, and the day after his majesty was pleased to appoint him vice-chamberlain of the household, and a member of the privy-council. In 1661, he represented the town of Portsmouth in 480 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF parliament, and on the resignation of the office of lord high admiral by the duke of York,; he became a lord of the admiralty. His eldest son, Sir Philip Carteret, being killed in an action with the Dutch fleet, and wishing in his life time to effect arrangements for the preservation of the name and honours of his family, he caused his grandson then only eight years of age, to marry lady Grace Granville, youngest daughter of John, earl of Bath. Sir George closed a life of honour and celebrity, on the 14th of January, 1679, in tbe eightieth year of his age. George lord Carteret, grandson of Sir George Carteret, died in 1695, and left issue. His eldest son dying an infant, John the second son succeeded to the title. * George I, created the widow of George the first lord Carteret, viscountess Carteret -and countess Granville, with limitation of those honours to her son John lord Carteret, with remainder of the title to his uncle Edward Carteret, and his heirs male. By the death of the countess of Granville's nephew William Henry earl of Bath, in 1711, her ladyship became one of the two coheiresses to her father the earl of Bath's large estates in Cornwall and Devon, and by the noble alliances of her family, she derived an illnstrions descent from the Courtenays, earls of Devon, from the Bohuns, earls of Hereford, and thus from Edward I. Her ladyship was also allied to the Beaumonts, the lords Bonville, the Georges, the St. Ledgers, Butters, earls of Ormond, with many other ancient and honourable families; and her descendants have a right to the arms and quarterings of her father the earl of Bath. Her ladyship died in 1744, and her only surviving son succeeded to the titles of viscount Carteret and of earl Granville. His lordship was appointed in 1715, bailiff of the island of Jersey, and in 1716, was constituted lord-lieutenant and custos rotulorum of the county of Devon, which office he resigned in 1721. In 1719, he was appointed ambassador to the queen of Sweden, and negociated several treaties between the continental powers and this country. On his return he became ambassador to the court of France, but before his departure, James Craggs, esq. died, and lord Carteret succeeded him in the office of principal secretary of state. On the king's going abroad in 1723, his lordship was appointed one of the lords justices for the administration of the government, and by his majesty's command, lord Carteret and lord Tovvnshend, the two secretaries of state, were ordered to wait on him at Hanover, and returned to England with the king, on the 28th of December. In 1724, he was appointed lord-lieutenant of Ireland. During the absence of the king from England, his lordship was appointed one of the lords for the administration of the government, and on the succession of George II, he was immediately confirmed in his government of Ireland. In all the addresses to the throne from the lords and commons of Ireland, they express their high sense of the ability and zeal of the lord-lieutenant, who appears to have giveu general satisfaction. In the address of the Irish parliament to the king, they offer their grateful acknowledgments to his majesty for " continuing the government of Ireland in the hands of so experienced, able, and vigilant a minister." In June 1739, as his lordship had continued lord-lieutenant the usual time, he was succeeded by the duke of Dorset. He THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 481 continued without any public employment till 1742, when he was appointed one of the principal secretaries of state. He accompanied the king into Hanover, and in 1743, signed the treaty of marriage between her royal highness the princess Louisa, and the prince-royal of Denmark. His lordship was by an act of the second of George II, confirmed in his possessions in the Carolinas, which descended to him from Sir George Carteret, vice-chamberlain to Charles II. Lord Carteret's mother the countess of Granville, dying in 1744, he succeeded to the titles of viscount Carteret and earl Granville. His. lordship resigned the seals into his majesty's hands on the 14th of Feb. 1746. On the 22nd of June 1749, lord Granville was elected one of the knights companions of the most noble order of the garter, and was installed at Windsor, July 12, 1750. In 1752, he was appointed president of the privy-council, and on his majesty's going out of the kingdom, was again appointed one of the lords justices for the administration of government. His lordship first, married in 1710, Frances, only daughter of Sir Robert Worsley, a lady descended in the female line from the earl of Essex, the favourite of queen Elizabeth. He had issue by her, (who died in 1743,) three sons and five daughters: George, born in 1716, and John, born iu 1719, who both died young; Robert, born Sept. 21, 1721 ; Frances died an infant; lady Grace, born July 22, 1721, married the earl of Dysart, knight of the thistle, and had issue; lady Louisa, born Sept. 15, 1714, married in July 1733, lord viscount Weymouth, and had issue; lady Georgiana Carolina, born March 12, 1716, married in 1733, John Spencer, esq. brother to the duke of Marlborough, and had issue one son, and married secondly, the earl of Cowper ; lady Frances, born April 6, 17 IE, married in 1743, to the marquis of Tweedale, Lord Granville married secondly, Sophia, daughter of the earl of Pomfret. Her ladyship was delivered of a daughter, Sophia, Aug. 26, 1745, and died in Oct. following. Sophia married in 1765, the earl of Shelburne. On the death of the earl of Granville, in 1763, who was one of the greatest ornaments to the peerage of the country in which he lived, for his talents, judg ment, and penetration, as a statesman, and as a scholar, he was succeeded by his son Robert, who appointed his sister's son Henry Frederick Thynne, brother of the first marquis of Bath, his nephew, his heir, and he accordingly took the name and arms of Carteret, by act of parliament, in 1776. He was created a baron, January 29, 1784, by the title of baron Carteret of Hawnes, in Bedfordshire. The present lord is unmarried, and the barony is settled in remainder, on the second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh sons of the marquis of Bath. Heir presumptive. — George Thynne, second son of his brother the marquis of Bath. Arms. Quartered quarterly. The first and fourth quarter of the first grand quarter, -gules, four fusils in fosse, argent, for Carteret ; the second and third quarters, gules, three clarions, or, for Granville. The first and fourth quarter of the second and third grand quarter, barry often, or, and sable, for Thynne. The second and third quarters, argent, a lion rampant queve, gules, for Phillips. — Crest. On a wreath, a squirrel, sejant, feeding on a chesnut, all proper. — Supporters. Two winged deer, gules, attired the same. Motto. — Loyal devoir. See plate II. Chief Seats. — Hawnes, in Bedfordshire, and Stowe, in Cornwall. Vol. I. 3 Q 482 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF LORD GRENVILLE. The right honourable William Wyndham Grenville, baron Grenville, of Wotton, in Buckinghamshire, created a peer, Nov. 21, 1790. Born Oct. 25, 1759. Married July 18, 1792, Anne, only daughter of Thomas, first lord Camelford, sister and sole heiress to the last baron of that name. His lordship is younger brother to the late marquis of Buckingham, and a lineal descendant from Rollo, the first duke of Normandy. Richard de Grenville, the sixth in descent from Robert, second son of duke Rollo, having attended the conqueror William in his invasion of England, was rewarded by him with numerous lordships in different parts of the kingdom. He married a daughter of Walter Giffard, earl of Buckingham and Longville, and with her obtained many great estates in the county of Buckingham, several of which remain with his posterity to this day. The said Richard de Grenville had issue by Catherine Giffard his lady, several sons, the eldest of whom settled in Cornwall, and was ancestor to the earls of Bath. From the fourth son descended the Grenvilles of Wotton, one of the forty-eight lordships called the honour of Giffard. This family, as it descended, has produced many persons of great abilities who have attained to extraordinary eminence both in church and state. Robert de Grenville, was one of the witnesses to the foundation charter of the abbey of Nethe, anno 1129, in the thirtieth of Henry I, and Ralph de Grenville, in the same reign was among the witnesses to the charter of Roger de Montgomery, earl of Arundell and Salop, to the abbey of St. Stephen's, at Caen in Normandy. Sir Eustace de Grenville, supposed to have been a nephew of Robert, attended Richard I, in his expedition- into Normandy, and for his services, was, with William Marshall, earl of Pembroke, Richard, earl of Clare, and Hugh de Nevil, excused from paying sentage. In the sixteenth of John, he was constable of the tower of London, and following the example of several of his ancestors, was a great benefactor to the abbey of Nutley, in Buckinghamshire, founded by his ancestor Walter Giffard. Richard Grenville, esq. of Wotton, was a military commander of great note, attended Henry, prince of Wales, afterwards Henry V, during his successful campaigns in France, and died in the sixth of Henry VI. Edward Grenville, esq. of Wotton, was sheriff of the counties of Buckingham and Bedford, in 1527, in the nineteenth of Henry VIII, and married Isabel, daughter of Thomas Denton, esq. of Caversfield in Buckinghamshire, by whom he had issue five sons and a daughter. His last will and testament is curious, and well composed, for the time in which it was written, displaying a comprehensive mind, and souud judgment. He died the 14th of April 1537, leaving Edward Grenville his son then twelve years of age, to succeed him. Richard Grenville, esq. representative of the family in 1665, was high sheriff of the county of Buckinghamshire, in 1671, and dying in 1719, was buried at Wotton. He married Eleanor, daughter of Sir Peter Temple, of Stanton Barry, in Buckinghamshire, by whom he had issue Richard, his son and heir, two daughters who died young, and THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 483 Penelope, who became wife to Sir John Conway. This lady was celebrated for beauty, accomplishments, and learning, which drew from George Granville, lord Lansdowne, the following lines :— To Mrs. Grenville, of Wotton in Buclcinghamshire ; afterwards lady Conway. Love, like a tyrant whom no laws constrain, Now for some ages kept the world in pain ; Beauty, by vast destructions got renown, And lovers only by their rage were known : But Grenville, more auspicious to mankind, Conqu'ring the heart, as much instructs the mind ! Blest in the fate of her victorious eyes, Seeing we love ; and hearing, we grow wise : So Rome for wisdom, as for conquest fam'd, Improv'd with arts, whom she by arms had tam'd. Above tbe clouds is plac'd this glorious light, Nothing lies hid from her inquiring sight; Athens and Rome for arts restor'd rejoice, Their language takes new music from her voice; Learning and love, in the same seat we find, So bright her eyes, and so adorn'd her mind, y Long had Minerva govern'd in the skies, But now descends, confest to human eyes ; Behold in Grenville, that inspiring queen, Whom learned Athens so ador'd unseen. Richard Grenville, esq. brother to lady Conway, succeeded his father at Wotton, and served in parliament for Wendover, and the town of Buckingham. Dying Feb. 17, 1726-7, he was buried with his ancestors at Wotton. He married in the year 1710, Hester, second daughter of Sir Richard Temple, bart. of Stow, near Buckingham, and sister to Richard, lord -viscount Cobham, a nobleman that had greatly distinguished himself, both in a civil and military capacity. He was created baron of Cobham, Oct. 19, 1714, and May 23, 1718, the title of viscount Cobham, in Kent, was granted to him and his male heirs, and a limitation of these honours (in default thereof) to descend to his lordship's sister, Hester Grenville, and her heirs male ; and in case of failure of these, the same dignities to descend to Dame Christian Littleton, third sister to the said viscount Cobham, and to her heirs male. On his lordship's dying issueless, in the year 1749, his honours descended to his sister Hester, relict of Richard Grenville, esq. before mentioned, to whom his majesty was pleased to grant the additional dignity of a countess of Great Britain, by the stile and title of countess Temple, and that of earl Temple to her heirs male. Her ladyship, who died in 1752, left issue six sons and one daughter. Of the former, Thomas, the youngest, was member of parliament for Bridport in Dorsetshire, and having been 3q 2 484 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF brought up in the naval service, was- made captain of the Romney, in which he captured a Spanish vessel of great value. He was afterwards proaaoted to the Defiance, in. which he lost his life, May 3, 1747, iu that memorable engagement, when the whole fleet of French men of war, were either taken or destroyed. The English loss, however, on that important day, was not inconsiderable, and the fall of captain Grenville was much regretted. His death was most pathetically lamented in the following lines, published shortly after that event: — " Ye weeping Muses, Graces, Virtues, tell, If, since your all .accomplish' d Sidney fell, You, or afflicted Britain, e'erdeplor;d A Loss, like that these -plaintive Lays recoxd ; . Such spotless honour, such ingenuous truth, Suph'ripen'd wisdom in the bloom of youth ; So mild, so gentle, so compos'd a mind,' To such heroic warmth and courage join'd"! He too, like Sidney, nurs'd in Learning's "aims, For nobler war- forsook her peaceful charms ; Like him, possess'd of every pleasing art, The secret wish of every Virgin's heart ; Like him, cut off in youthful glory's pride, He, unrepining, for his country died." The body of this gallant officer was brought home, and interred at Wotton. Richard Grenville, first earl Temple, succeeded to his mother's honours, but died without leaving issue. The right honourable George Grenville, second son of the countess Temple, served in several parliaments for the town of Buckingham, and was appointed one of the lords commissioners for executing the office of high admiral of Great Britain and Ireland, and one of the lords commissioners of the treasury. On the 23rd of June 1747, he was made treasurer of the navy, and in 1754, was sworn one of his majesty's privy-council. He married Elizabeth, sister to Charles, earl of Egremont, and daughter of Sir William Wyndham, bart. by bis wife Catherine, daughter of Charles, duke of Somerset, and left issue three sons and one daughter. - The honourable James Grenville, third son of the countess Temple, was one of the lords commissioners of trade and the plantations, and deputy pay-master of his majesty's forces. He represented the city of old Sarum, and the towns of Bridport and Buckingham in several parliaments, and left issue two sons, James and Richard. The honourable Henry Grenville, fourth son of the countess Temple, was appointed governor of Barbadoes, in September 1746. During his residence in this island, his honour, integrity, and politeness, rendered him the most beloved governor tbat ever presided over them ; and when in 1753, his ill health obliged him to leave his government, the inhabitants expressed their sorrow in the most endearing terms, and the legislature THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 485 voted that his statue should be erected at the public expense. On his return tp England, the merchants and planters of Barbadoes, resident in this country, evinced their gratitude and esteem by inviting him to a very elegant entertainment at Pontacks, Nov. 29, 1753. At this superb treat were present, his grace the duke of Newcastle, earl Temple, the lord Anson, the right honourable Henry Pelham, chancellor of the exchequer, the lord' Dauphin, Sir George Lyttleton, and others of the first distinction. Lady Hester Grenville, only daughter of the countess Temple, was married Nov. 6, 1754, to the right honourable William. Pitt, afterwards the celebrated earl of Chatham, father of the present earl. William Wyndham Grenville, the present lord Grenville*, is second son of the honourable George Grenville, a celebrated statesman in the early part of the present reign. - • • Mr. Grenville was not elected a member of the house of commons for several years after he had become of age, but continued to apply himself very sedulously to the attainment of literary and political knowledge. When he entered parliament, he joined the party of his friend Mr. Pitt, and zealously opposed Mr. Fox's, famous Easjt. India bill. Such were the abilities which he developed, that he was looked.on by allrparties as a gentleman destined to rise to the first offices of the state. Having devoted much attention to the usages and forms of the house, he was appointed speaker, and gave universal satisfaction in that office. In 1791, he was deemed the fittest person to succeed the duke of Leeds, as secretary of state for the foreign department. About this time he was created a peer, by the title pf lord Grenville, and appointed speaker of the house of which he.had just become a member. As secretafy for foreign affairs, his abilities were put to the test by the peculiar circumstances of the times.. The French monarchy was annihilated, notwithstanding the monarch was still suffered to live. The principles of revolutionary France, were diffusing themselves on all sides, and were threatening the subversion of our political establishments. Though England had continued to observe a strict neutrality in the war between France and Germany, the French revolutionists shewed themselves inimical to the existing constitution of this country. The times were pregnant with danger, and it required no common resources of mind, to guard against the designs of a foreign foe; aided by the disorganizing opinions which had been too readily imbibed at home. Soon after the dethronement of the French king, his ambassador, monsieur Chauvelin, was informed that he could no longer be received as the minister of a personage deprived of the power of either acting for himself, or appointing others to act for him. After a correspondence in which the letters of the secretary displayed considerable spirit, monsieur Chauvelin left the kingdom, and war soon after ensued between the two countries. On the 19fh of December 1792, lord Grenville brought his famous alien bill into the house of lords. The object of tbis'bill was to regulate the admission or residence of 486 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF foreigners, so as to enable the king to prevent from arriving, or dismiss if arrived, all those whose continuance in the country should be deemed dangerous to our constitution and security. His lordship retired from office March 1801. The lord-lieutenant of Ireland had been authorized by the ministry to pledge himself to the catholic committee in Dublin, that the test law should be repealed, by which premise he induced their concurrence to the legislative union, and was enabled to effect that project. Mr. Pitt, with those who had sanctioned the stipulations, regarded themselves pledged to the measure, and wished to introduce the subject into the speech from the throne, on the opening of the imperial parliament, but his majesty considering the catholic concession to be inconsistent with his coronation oath, refused the advice of the majority of his ministers; which made it necessary for Mr. Pitt and Mr. Dundas, lords Grenville, Spencer, Camden &c. to retire from office. On the death of Mr. Pitt, a new administration was formed, consisting of lord Grenville, Mr. Fox, Mr. Erskine, &c. But this political arrangement was not of long duration, for a few months after the death of Mr. Fox, a total change took place in the ministry. The ostensible reason for this measure was his majesty's objection to admit Roman catholics to the capability of filling certain offices of high trust and influence in the state. From this period lord Grenville has not. been in office. His lordship was elected high chancellor of the University of Cambridge, in the year 1809. He is also an auditor of the Exchequer, an elder brother of the Trinity-House, governor of the Charter- House, lord high steward of Bristol, &c. Arms. Quarterly; first vertv; on a cross, argent, five torteaux for Grenville ; second and third, argent, two bars, sable, each charged with three martlets, or, for Temple; fourth, or, an eagle displayed, sable, for Cobham. — Crest. On a wreath, a garb, vert. — Supporters. On the dexter, a lion party-per-fess, embattled, or and gules, on the sinister a horse, argent, powdered with eaglets, sable, each collared, argent, banded, Vert, charged with three torteaux. — Motto. Templa quam dilecta. See plate II. Chief Seats. — Boconnoc, in the county of Cornwall; Dropmore Lodge, in Bucks ; aud Camelford House, London. LORD DE DUNSTANVILLE. The right honourable Frajacis Basset, baron De Dunstanville of Tehidy Park;- in the county of Cornwall, 1796, and baron Basset of Stratton, 1797, and a baronet. Married in May 1780, Frances Susanna, daughter of John Hippisley Coxe, of Stone Easton, in the county of Somerset, esq. by whom he has issue one daughter, Frances, born the 1st of May 1781. His lordship derives his illustrious descent from Osmund Basset, who came into England with William the Conqueror. The family was in possession at an early period, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 487 of large revenues in different counties of England; was much distinguished by our ancient kings, and from its marriage alliance with the Plantagenets, Basset of Umberleigh, was encouraged to assert his claim to the throne of England, but failing in the attempt, he fled into France to avoid the vengeance of James 1. In the different branches, several of which are now extinct, were formerly vested the great baronies of Drayton in Staffordshire, Wycomb in Buckinghamshire, Hedington in Oxfordshire, Sapcote in Leicestershire, Waldron, Louvaine, &c. and many large estates in Devonshire. In the reign of Henry II, Basset of Drayton, who seems to have represented the elder branch, was chief justice of England, the first officer in the state at that time. In 1106, the Bassets were in possession often knights' fees of the manor of Wallingford, and here appears the name of William Basset, the immediate ancestor of lord De Dunstanville. William Basset possessed knights' fees of the manor of lpsden, and married in 1150, Cecilia, daughter and coheiress of Alan de Dunstanville, baron of Castlecorabe, in the county of Cornwall. This Alan, married the daughter of Reginald Fitzhenry, earl of Cornwall, natural son to Henry I, and by her acquired the property of Tehidy, which has ever since continued to be the residence of his posterity. King John also increased the family property in these parts by a grant of lands to William Basset, and Cicely his wife. In the early part of the sixteenth century, John Bssset, esq. who appears to have been the chief heir of the Cornwall and Devonshire branches, married Frances, daughter and coheiress of Arthur Plantagenet, viscount Lisle, natural son of Edward IV. Sir Arthur Basset, his eldest son, became resident at Heanton Court, a fine seat near Barnstaple, Devon, which, together with other large estates, had descended to the family by a marriage with the Beaumonts. This line became extinct a few years since, on the death of colonel Basset, when the estates devolved by will to his nephew Joseph Davie, esq. who has taken the name of Basset, and resides at Heanton. George, second son of John Basset, esq. was seated at Tehidy, and married a daughter of Coffyn, by whom he was father of James Basset, esq. who married Jane, daughter of Sir Francis Godolphin, and died in the year 1603. By his lady above mentioned, he had issue five sons and five daughters. Three of the sons received the honour of knighthood from Charles I, Sir Francis, Sir Thomas, and Sir Arthur. Sir Francis married Anne, daughter of Sir J. Trelawny, and being sheriff of Cornwall during great part of the dissensions between Charles I, and the parliament, manifested the utmost zeal and activity in defence of his royal master. Sir Thomas was a major-general in the king's service, and commanded a division of the royal army at the battle of Stratton; Sir Arthur was also a major-general, and governor of St. Michael's Mount, (the property of his brother Francis,) which was one of the last places that submitted to the parliament. Lord De Dunstanvi lie's great grandfather, a son of one of the above-mentioned knights, married Lucy Hele, daughter and heiress of Helc, esq. of Bennetts, in the 488 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF county of Cornwall, and by her had a son Francis Basset, who married Mary Pendarves, niece and coheiress to Alexander Pendarves, of Rose rowe, in Cornwall, esq. The issue of this marriage were two sons, the eldest of whom John Pendarves Basset, married Anne, daughter of Sir Edmund Prideaux, bart. of Netherton in Devonshire, and died in 1739, leaving issue one son, who died unmarried in 1756. On the decease of this gentleman, his uncle, Francis Basset, father of the present peer, succeeded to the family estates, and married Margaret, daughter of Sir John St. Aubyn, bart. by whom he was father of two sons and four daughters ; of the latter, Margaret is married to John Rogers, of Penrose, esq. and has a numerous issue; the other three are living and unmarried. Tbe sons are Francis lord De Dunstauville; and John, (lately deceased) in holy orders, who married Miss Mary Wingfield, by whom he had a son John. Heir apparent. — If his lordship die without male issue, the title of De Dunstanville will become extinct, but the barony of Stratton will descend to his daughter and her heirs male. Arms.— Or, three bars wavy, gules. — Crest. A unicorn's head couped, argent, armed and maned, or. — Supporters. Two unicorns argent, armed, maned, hoofed and collared, or, therefrom pendant, a shield, charged with the arms. — Motto. Pro rege et populo. See plate II. Chief Seats. — Tehidy Park, and Bennetts, both in the county of Cornwall. LORD GRAVES. The right honourable Thomas North Graves, lord Graves, baron of Gravesend, in Londonderry, in Ireland, 1794, treasurer and comptroller of the household to the duke of Sussex, and member of parliament for Oakhampton. Born May 28, 1775. Succeeded his father, Thomas, the late lord, Feb. 9, 1802. Married June 27, 1803, lady Mary Paget, youngest daughter of Henry earl of Uxbridge, and has a son born April 18, 1804, and a daughter born in February 1807. His lordship's ancestors were originally of Gascony, and on their first coming into England, became seated in the county of Derbyshire, and afterwards in Yorkshire. His lordship's great grandfather, James Graves, esq. of Lighthausel, in the latter county, married Mary, daughter of serjeant-at-law Herdman, coheiress of Sir John Herdman, knt. of Stannington, in Northumberland, and died in Ireland, leaving several children. James the eldest son, died young ; and from Samuel, the second son, are descended the Graveses, of Castle Dawson, in Ireland, of Hambury Fort, in Devon, Sir Thomas Graves, knight of the Bath, and the late admiral Graves, of Borley House, near Exeter, and Penrice in Cornwall, whose only son Joseph, has lately taken the surname of Sawle, bis mother being sole heiress of that family. Thomas the youngest son of James Graves of Lighthausel, was born in 1680, and THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 489 having entered early into the navy, was, after the usual gradations, promoted to the rank of a rear-admiral, and died in 1755. A short sketch of his important services is given in a former part of this volume. He became resident in the county of Cornwall, by his marriage, in 1713, with Miss Mary Warne, of Thauckes, in the parish of East Anthony, which lady died in 1718, without issue. He married secondly, Elizabeth, daughter of Gilbert Budgel, D.D. grand-daughter to William Gulson, bishop of Bristol, and first cousin to the immortal Addison. By this lady, who died in 1738, he had issue William, a master in chancery, who died 1781 ; Thomas, first lord Graves; James, who died an infant, and one daughter, who died in 1794. Thomas, first lord Graves, rendered himself very conspicuous as a naval commander, and was advanced to the rank of admiral of the blue. In consideration also of the great services he had rendered his country on various trying occasions, particularly on the memorable first of June 1794, under the command of the gallant earl Howe, he was elevated to the peerage, by the stile and title of lord Graves, baron of Gravesend, in Londonderry. His majesty was also pleased to grant him an honourable pension of £1000 per annum during life. In the above-mentioned battle, his lordship unfortunately received a wound in the shoulder ; soon after, his health began visibly to decline, and he died on the 9th of February 1802. He was interred in the little church of Sowton, near Exeter, in which parish he had previously purchased a large estate. 'His lordship married in the year 1771, Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of William Peer Williams, of Cady, in the county of Devon, a gentleman of great eminence in the law, and had issue two sons and three daughters : of the former, Thomas North is the present peer, and Peer Williams, the second son, died in January 1804, unmarried. Of the daughters, Elizabeth Anne, married Dec. 22, 1802, William Bagwell, of Kilmore, in Ireland, esq. and died Feb. 12, 1803; Anne Elizabeth; and Margaret Anne, married in Nov. 1802, to captain Nesham, of the royal navy, and died Sept 7, 1808, leaving issue. Heir apparent. — His lordship's eldest son. Arms. — Gules, an eagle displayed, crowned, or, langued, gules ; on a canton argent, an anchor sable. — Crest. On a wreath, an eagle displayed, or, collared, argent.— Supporters. Two eagles, proper. — Motto. Aquila nou captat muscas. See plate II. Chief Seats. — Thanckes, in Cornwall, and Bishop's Court, in Devonshire. LORD ROLLE. The right honourable John Rolle, baron Rolle of Stephenstone, in the county of Devon, May 31, 1796. Married Miss Walrond, daughter of Walrond, esq. of Bovey House, in Devonshire, by whom he has no issue. This noble lord possesses considerable landed property in Cornwall, where several branches of his ancient and respectable family formerly resided. From the great estates in this county, once inherited by his ancestors, the manor and borough of Callington have passed with the heiress of Samuel Rolle, esq. into the families of the earls of Orford, Vol. I. 3 r 490 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and the barons Clinton and Saye. The extensive manor of Marris, and other lands whereon a branch of this family once resided, but which is now extinct, have since become the property of the present peer, by whom it has been alienated. The manor of Inswork also, is now become, through the marriage of an heiress, the property of lord Clinton. Trevellard, auother seat of the family, has long since gone by purchase into other families. Rolle, the general ancestor of this family, most probably a descendant of Rollo the Dane, came into England with his relative, William the Conqueror, in the year 1066. From him descended George Rolle, esq. of the city of London, who in the beginning of the sixteenth century, purchased the lordship and manor of Stephenstone, in the county of Devon, and at the time of the reformation, greatly increased his landed property in these parts, either by purchase, or by grant, from king Henry VIII. He married Eleonora, daughter of Henry Dacres, of the city of London, and had issue by her twenty children, of whom, six sons and five daughters were living at the time of his decease in the year 1552. John, the eldest son, succeeded his father as heir at law, of whom, with George his next brother, we shall speak hereafter. Christopher, third son, died without issue. Henry, the fourth $on, greatly increased his fortune by his marriage with the daughter and heiress of Yeo, esq. of Heaunton, which noble domain (once a seat of the Killigrews) he made his principal residence. Robert Rolle, his son and heir, married the honourable Arabella Clinton, fourth daughter of Theophilus, earl of Lincoln, and coheiress to her brother of the same name and title. Samuel, their eldest son, married Mary, eldest daughter and coheiress of Edmund Stradlinge, of St. Georges in Somersetshire, who died at Trevellard, in the parish of St. Stephen, in Cornwall, Jan. 23, 1613, and was buried near the altar of that church. This Samuel Rolle, afterwards received £the honour of knighthood, and married, secondly, a daughter of Sir Thomas Wise, knight of the bath ; and thirdly, a daughter of Carew. By one of these ladies he was father of Samuel Rolle, esq. whose eldest daughter Margaret, became heiress to many great estates, which she carried in marriage to the right honourable Robert Walpole, the second earl of Orford. Her only son, the late earl of Orford, inherited also from his mother the titles of baron Clinton and Saye, which, on his issueless decease in 1796, descended together with the family estates, to the late lord Clinton, he being the descendant and heir in the fourth generation, of Francis Trefusis, esq. and Bridget his wife, another daughter of the said Samuel Rolle, esq. Robert Rolle, of Heaunton, father of Sir Samuel, left also a daughter named Margaret, wife to Hugh Boscawen, esq. ancestor to lord viscount Falmouth. John, the eldest son and heir of George Rolle, esq. who first settled at Stephenstone, married Elizabeth, daughter of John Ford, of Ashburton, in the county of Devon, and died in 1570, as is evident from the inscription on his tomb in St. Giles' church. Henry Rolle, son and heir, was seated at Stephenstone, and married the daughter and heiress of Watts, of Somersetshire, and left issue a son and heir Sir Henry Rolle, knt. of Stephenstone, who married Anne, daughter and heiress of THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 491 Sir Thomas Dennis, of Bickton in Devonshire, by the lady Anne his wife, daughter of William Pawlet, marquis of Winchester. By this marriage, great property descended to the family, both in the counties of Cornwall and Devon. Dennis Rolle, their eldest son and heir, is mentioned by Prince, in the " Worthies of Devon," " as the darling of his country in his time, adorned with all the desirable qualities that make a complete gentleman," and that "he was, though young, of a ready wit, a generous mind, and a large soul." He was sheriff of the county of Devon in the year 1636, and so respectable were his attendants, and so rich and splendid his liveries on that occasion, that they were the theme of general admiration. He married; a daughter of lord Pawlet, of Hinton Saiut George, by whom he had one son who died young, and five daughters. Dying in 1638, in the thirty-eighth year of his age, he was interred in the church of Bickton, where a monument preserves his memory. On the demise of this gentleman, Sir John Rolle, knight of the Bath, grandson to George, second son of George Rolle, who purchased Stephenstone, became chief heir, and married Florence, eldest daughter and coheiress of the aforesaid Dennis Rolle, whereby he possessed the manor of Stephenstone, and other large estates entailed on the representatives of the family. By this lady he had issue four sons and two daughters^ and died in 1706. John the eldest son, died in his fathers lifetime, but left issue by Catherine his lady, daughter of Robert, earl of Aylesbury, three sons and a daughter. Robert, the eldest son, died without issue in 1726 ; John, the second, died in 1730, but left issue by Isabella his wife, daughter of Sir William Walter, bart. four sons and three daughters. Henry the eldest, was created a peer of Great Britain, by the title of baron Rolle, of Stephenstone, in 1748, but dying without issue in 1750, the honour became extinct. John the second son, took the name of Walter, but died without issue, as did William, the third son. Dennis, fourth son, married Anne Chichester, and by her had issue John, the present peer, and two daughters, living and unmarried. His lordship, previous to bis advancement to the peerage, represented the county of Devon in parliament, and was colonel of the North Devon Militia, the greater part of which volunteered under 'his command, to extend their services into Ireland, which was graciously received by his present majesty. After a long period actively devoted to the service of his country, lord Rolle has retired to his seat at Bickton, where he has lately rebuilt the family mansion in a stile of great magnificence, and has also highly improved the beautiful scenery with which it is surrounded. Arms. — Or, on a fesse indented between three billets, azure,, each charged with a lion rampant of the field, as many bezants. — Crest. A cubit arm erect vested, or, charged with a fesse indented, double cottized of the last, holding in the hand a flint-stone, all proper. Supporters. Two leopards regardant, gules, bezanty ducally crowned, or. — Motto. N ec rege nee populo sed utroque, See plate II. Chief Seats. — Stephenstone, and Bickton, in the county of Devon. 3r 2 492 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF LORD WODEHOUSE. The right honourable John Wodehouse, baron Wodehouse of Kimberley, in the county of Norfolk, Oct. 10, 1797, and a baronet. Born April 1741. Married March 1769, Sophia, only daughter of Charles Berkeley, of Bruton Abbey, in Somersetshire, esq. brother to lord Berkeley of Stratton, (whose title became extinct in 1773) by whom he has issue John, married Nov. 18, 1796, to the eldest daughter of the late John Norris, of Wilton Park, in Norfolk, esq.; Philip, born 1773, an officer in the navy ; Armine, born 1776; William, born Aug. 4, 1782, in holy orders, married Feb. 11, 1807, the eldest daughter of Thomas Hussey, of Ireland, esq.; Sophia, born Dec. 26, 1769; Letitia, born 1774; Frances, who died in 1774 ; and Frances, born June 21, 1779. This nobleman, although recently advanced to the honours of the peerage, is the heir and representative of one of the most ancient and illustrious families in the county of Norfolk. His lordship acquired considerable property in the county of Cornwall by his marriage with the lady Sophia, daughter of the honourable Charles Berkeley, grandson to that great warrior and statesman Sir John Berkeley, afterwards lord Berkeley of Stratton, the faithful adherent of Charles I, and fifth son of Sir Maurice Berkeley, by Elizabeth his lady, daughter of Sir William Killigrew. This Charles Berkeley married Frances, daughter and heiress of colonel John West, by Mary his wife, sister and sole heiress to James Erisey of Erisey, in the county of Cornwall, esq. and grand-daughter and coheiress of Sir Peter Killigrew, bart. of Arwenick, in Cornwall. Heir apparent. — John, his lordship's eldest son. Arms. — Sable, a chevron, or, gutte de sang, between three cinquefoils, ermine. — Crest. A dexter hand issuing out of clouds, holding a club and this motto over, Frappe forte. — Supporters. Two wild men, proper, wreathed about the head and waist with oak leaves, vert, each with a club over his shoulder of the last. — Motto. Agincourt. See p. II. Chief Seats. — Kimberley and Downham Lodge, in the county of Norfolk, and Arwenick, in Cornwall. i THE RIGHT HONOURABLE REGINALD POLE CAREW. The family of Pole is of high antiquity, and deservedly ranked among the first families in the county of Devon. Sir William Pole of Crocum Castle, an antiquarian of great celebrity, was the descendant of the Pooles of Chester, and the Poles of Devonshire : he received the honour of knighthood from James I, in 1606. John, his heir and successor, was created a baronet in the lifetime of his father, by Charles I, in the fourth year of his reign, and from him descended Sir John Pole,- the fifth baronet, whose fourth son, Carolus Pole, entered into holy orders, and was rector of St. Breock, in the county of Cornwall, and sometime proctor in convocation for the clergy in the diocese of Exeter. He married Sarah, eldest daughter of Jonathan Rashleigh of Menabilly, esq. by Sarah his wife, daughter of Sir John Carew, baronet, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 4ltf and lady Sarah, his wife, daughter of Ahthony HungerfOrd, of Farley Castle, in the county of Somerset..: The issue of this marriage were two sons and a daughter. Reginald Pole,' the eldest son, was a major in the army, and married Anne, second daughter of John Francis Buller, by whom he had issue three sons and two daughters. Reginald Pole, the eldest son, on the death of John Carew, esq. in 1771, without male issue, became heir to the Carews of East Anthony, in the right of his great grand mother, eldest daughter of Sir John Carew, bart. and soon after took the name and arms of that family, in addition to those of Pole. He married first, Jemima, daughter of the honourable John Yorke, son to the earl of HardwiGk, which lady died in 1804, leaving issue one son, Joseph Yorke, (since married to Miss Ellis, and has issue) and several daughters ; secondly, the honourable Caroline Anne, daughter of lord Littleton, by whom he has also issue. Mr. Carew has served in several parliaments for the borough of Lostwithiel, and has lately accepted the office Of the Chiltern hundreds. He is also, one of his majesty's most honourable privy-council. Arms. — Or, three Lyoncels passant sable, for Carew; quarterly, 2nd and 3rd, azure, seme of fleur-de-lis, or, a lion rampant, argent, for Pole. — Crest. On a wreath, a main mast, the roundtop set off with palisadoes, or, a lion issuant thereout, sable. — Supporters. On the dexter side, a stag gules, attired, and unguled, or; on the sinister, a griffin azure, gorged with a ducal crown, proper, armed and beaked as the stag. Motto. Nil conscire sibi. See plate III. Chief Seat. — Anthony House, in the parish of East Anthony, Cornwall. HONOURABLE MICHAEL DE COURCY. The honourable Michael de Courcy, vice-admiral of the red, having purchased the mansion and grounds of Stockton, near Saltash, has for several years been seated in the county of Cornwall. The admiral, who is third son of John, tbe twenty-fifth baron of Kingsale, in Ireland, and uncle to the present lord Kingsale, married Miss Blennerhasset, and has issue Nevin, a post-captain in the navy ; Michael, in holy orders ; and a daughter, married to Sir John Sinclair, captain in the navy. The noble family of De Courcy is one of the most illustrious in Ireland, and derive its descent from Robert de Courcy, lord of Courcy in Normandy, in 1026. Richard de Courcy, son of Robert, accompanied William the Conqueror in his expedition to England, and was one of his commanders at the battle of Hastings, in 1066. For services performed by him at this important crisis, he received a grant of several lordships, among which was the manor of Stoke, in the county of Somerset, afterwards known by the name of Stoke Courcy, which he held, per integram baronium, with several lordships in Oxfordshire. Robert, son and heir, was lord of Courcy in Normandy, baron of Stoke Courcy, steward of the household to Henry I, and his daughter Maud, the empress. He married 494 HISTORICAL* SURVEY OF Rohesia, daughter of Hugh de Grantmesnil, baron of Hinckley, in Leicestershire, and lord high steward of England. He left issue William, hia son and heir, who dying without issue, was succeeded by Robert his brother, in the barony of Stoke Courcy. This Robert was a principal commander in the battle of Northampton, against the Scots ; and having married Avicia, daughter and coheiress of William de Meschines, earl of Cambridge, he had issue William, his successor, who was one of the witnesses to king Henry the second's charter of the lands and privileges granted to the abbey church of St. Peter, Westminster. His descendant, Miles de Courcy, was deprived of the earldom of Ulster, which had been for some time in the family, through the attainder of his father ; but king Henry III, as a recompence for this loss, conferred on him the barony of Kingsale, which has been. from that time continued in his descendants. Almericus de Courcy, twenty-third baron of Kingsale, was outlawed in 1691, but it was soon after reversed, and he again took his seat in the house of peers, on the 25th of October 1692. He is said to have been tall in stature, very handsome in person, and amply supported the dignity of his illustrious house. His lordship one day attended king William's court, and being admitted into the presence chamber, asserted the privilege of being covered before bis majesty, by walking before him with his hat on his head. The king observing him, sent one of his attendants to enquire the reason of his appearing with his hat on his head before his majesty ; to whom he replied, that he very well knew in whose presence he was, and that he wore his hat there, because be stood before the king of England. This answer being told the king, and his lordship approaching the throne, was required by bis majesty to explain himself, which he did to this effect. — "May it please your majesty, ray name is Courcy, and I am lord of Kingsale in your kingdom of Ireland : — The reason of my appearing covered in your majesty's presence is, to assert the ancient privilege of my family, granted to Sir John de Courcy, earl of Ulster, and his heirs, by John, king of England, for him and his successors for ever." The king replied, that he remembered he had such a nobleman, and believed the privilege he asserted to be his right, and giving him his hand to kiss, his lordship paid his obeisance, and remained covered. John, the late lord Kingsale, father of admiral de Courcy, was introduced to his present majesty, in the year 1762, when he had the honour of asserting this ancient privilege, by wearing his hat in the king's presence, an honour that we believe has never been granted to any other subject. Arms. — Argent, three eagles displayed, gules, and crowned with ducal coronets, or. Crest. In a ducal coronet, proper, an eagle displayed, argent. — Motto. Vincit omnia Veritas. See plate III. Chief Seat.— Stockton, in the county of Cornwall. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 495 THE HONOURABLE ANNA MARIA AGAR. The honourable Anna Maria Agar, relict of the honourable Charles Bagnal Agar, and sole heiress fo; the extinct family of Robarts, late earl of Radnor, &c. Thomas Hunt, esq. of Mollington Hall, in Chester, having married the lady Mary Vere, sister and sole heiress of the right honourable Henry Robarts, earl of Radnor, left issue by her two sons, of whom, Thomas the elder, succeeded his father at Mollington Hall ; George, the second son, was heir to the great estates of the Radnor family, and resided at the seat of Lanhydrock. Thomas Hunt, esq. married Miss Bowles, of Boldhall in Lancashire, and left issue two daughters, of whom, Anna Maria, on the death of her uncle George without issue, succeeded to his immense property, and also became heiress to the noble house of Radnor, for whose illustrious lineage, see earl of Radnor, under the head of extinct peers. Miss Hunt was married Nov. 15, 1804, to Charles Bagnal Agar, third son of James, viscount Clifden, and by him (who died June 18, 1811,) had issue Charles Agar, since dead; Thomas James, born in 1808, and Edward, born in 1811. The ancient and illustrious family of Agar, was long seated in the county of York, whence it removed into Ireland, where it formed numerous alliances with the baronial families of Wemys, Durrow, Ashbrook, Callan, Brandon, Chabot, Landaff, Mayo, Tara, and others of great note in that kingdom. Henry Agar was member of parliament in 1727, for his borough of Growan, and left issue by Anne his lady, only daughter of Welbore Ellis, bishop of Meath, and sister of Welbore Ellis, lord Mendip, four sons and one daughter. James, the eldest son, was one of the commissioners of the customs, and deputy muster-master-general of England. Charles, third son, was created earl of Normanton, and made arch-bishop of Dublin. Henry, fourth son, (in holy orders) died without issue in 1798. James, first viscount Clifden, married Lucia, daughter of John Martin, esq. widow of the honourable Henry Boyle, and by her (who died in 1802) had issue Henry Welbore, the present viscount Clifden, since created baron Mendip, an English honour, and who, in pursuance of the will of his great uncle, the late lord viscount Mendip,, has taken the surname of Ellis ; John Ellis, in holy orders ; and Charles Bagnal Agar, late of Lanhydrock, esq. Arms.— Azure, a lion rampant, argent, for Agar. On a shield of pretence, party per pale, or, and vert ; a saltier counterchanged, and a canton ermine, for Hunt. 2. Azure, three estoiles, and a chief,, or, for Robarts earl of Radnor. 3. Azure, on a chevron argent, three mullets sable, as borne by Sir Richard Robarts. 4. Azure, a lion rampant, within an orle of escallop shells, or, for Hender. 5. Argent, a griffin sable Crest. On a wreath, a demi-lion, proper. — Motto. Spectamur agendo. See plate III. Chief Seat. — Lanhydrock Park, near Bodmin, Cornwall. 496 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF THE HONOURABLE JAMES ARCHIBALD STUART WORTLEY. This gentleman, who is next brother to the marquis of Bute, derives his descent from Robert II, king of Scotland. His father, John Stuart, the late earl of Bute; became possessed of considerable property in the county of Cornwall, through his marriage with Mary, only daughter of Edward Wortley Montague, esq. By this lady, (who was afterwards created baroness of Mount Stuart, with remainder to her issue male) he had issue John, his successor, since created a marquis; and James Archibald, who on the death of his mother, took the surname of Wortley, and in her right enjoys the great estates of that family. He married Margaret, daughter of Sir David Cunningham, bart. and by her has issue John, born April 8, 1773 ; James Archibald, born Oct. 1776, married March 30, 1799, Caroline Mary Elizabeth, daughter of John Creighton, earl of Erne; Mary, born Aug. 23, 1769; Charlotte, born May 6, 1771, died in 1786; Louisa Harcourt, born in October 1781 ; George, in the navy, born in May 1783. Arms. — See plate III. Chief Seat. — Wortley Castle, in Yorkshire. The castle and manor of Tintagel, Trecarne, and Trevillet, chief estates in Cornwall. EXTINCT PEERS. CONDORUS, alias CADOCUS, alias CADOC, EARL OF CORNWALL. This prince is said to have been deprived of his earldom by William the Norman, in 1606, who gave that honour to his half brother Robert, earl of Morton. Camden observes that he was the last earl of British blood. Other accounts state that his son Cadoc was restored to the earldom, that he lived and died at Trematon Castle, and was buried in St. Stephen's church. There are two places in Cornwall which still retain his name, and rank high in traditionary antiquity, viz. Condurra, in the parish of St. Clement's, and Condurra, in St. Anthony Meneage. The arms of Cadoc, which are now used as the county arms, are sable, fifteen bezants, five, four, three, two, one.— Supporters. (Of more modern date) are two lions rampant. — Crest. A lion passant, or. — Motto. One and all. See plate III. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 497 COURTENAY, MARQUIS OF EXETER, EARL OF DEVON, fa. i\c. This illustrious family, some of whose descendants are most probably still resident in the county of Cornwall, derives its origin from Pharamond, founder of the French monarchy, being descended from Louis VI, king of France, surnamed le Gros, and through him, connected with the blood royal of France. Previous to its coming into England, several of this family had been kings of Jerusalem, and also Latin emperors ; and afterwards, by a marriage of the daughter of Edward IV, it became closely allied to the kings of England. Reginald de Courtenay, and William de Courtenay, second and third sons of Milo de Courtenay, lord of Courtenay and Montargis, came into England with Eleanor, queen of Henry II, in 1151. William de Courtenay, soon after his arrival, by marrying Matilda, only daughter of Robert Fitz Edith, natural son to Henry I, had issue three sous, William, Reginald, and Robert who was sheriff of Cumberland in 1204, and died in 1209. But of this branch we have no further account. Reginald de Courtenay, married (most probably) before he came out of France, a sister of Guy de Donjon, descended from the counts of Corbeil, and by her had two daughters, the youngest of whom was married to Avelon de Saligny, of Auxerre, and Elizabeth, the eldest, married Peter, the youngest son of Lewis le Gros, king of Fran.ce, who claimed the mark of royalty next to the house of Bourbon. Reginald married secondly, Hawise, eldest grand-daughter of Robert de Ambrancis, baron of Oakhampton, and in her right, became hereditary sheriff of Devon, and baron of Oakhampton. By this lady, (who died July 30, 1209,) he had issue a daughter Egaline* married to Gilbert Basset, baron of Hedington, and three sons : of the two youngest, Reginald and Henry, we only know the names ; but the eldest, Robert de Courtenay (upon the death of his father, Sept. 27, 1 194, who was buried at Ford Abbey) succeeded as baron Oakhampton, &c. but was disseised of his office of sheriff of Devon, and of the government of Exeter Castle, in 1232. In 1214, we find him governor of Bruge (now Bridgenorth). He died July 26, 1242, and was buried at Ford Abbey. By his wife Mary (whose descendants became heirs to the family of Redvers, earls of Devon) he had issue a daughter Hawise, married to John de Nevil, and two sons, of whom, the youngest, Sir William Courtenay, knt. surnamed de Musberrie, married Joan; daughter of Thomas Basset, but died without issue. Sir Hugh Courtenay, knt. the eldest son, succeeded as baron of Oakhampton. He raarried Eleanor, daughter of Hugh le Despencer, father of Hugh, earl of Winchester. By this lady (who died Oct. 11, 1328, and was buried at Cowic, near Exeter,) he had issue four daughters. Isabel, married to John, baron St. John, of Basing; Aveline, married to Sir John Giffard, knt.; Egeline, married to Robert Scales ; and Margaret, married to John de Moels, Or Mulis : and two sons, Hugh Courtenay, and Sir Philip Courtenay, surnamed de Monedon, were slain at the battle of Shivelin, June 24, 1314, unmarried. The father dying Feb. 28, 1291, Mas buried at Cowic ; and the eldest son, Vol. I. ,i % 498 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Sir Hugh Courtenay, succeeded as baron Oakhampton; and upon the decease of Isabella de Fortibus, countess of Devon, Albemarle, &c. without issue, hi 1293, he as her heir, descended from Mary de Redvers, who was his great grandmother, succeeded to the earldom of Devon : of this dignity he was afterwards deprived, but recovered it Feb. 22, 1325. Dying in 1340, he was buried at Cowic, where, five years after, was also interred his widow Agnes, daughter of Sir John St. John, knt. and sister of John, baron St. John, of Basing. His issue by this lady were two daughters, Eleanor married to John, lord Grey, ofCadnor; and Elizabeth married to Bartholomew, baron Lisle: also three sons, Hugh Courtenay; Robert Courtenay, who was seated at Moreton, and died in 1334, having had by his wife Johanna, an only son William Courtenay, who died before him ; Thomas Courtenay, seated at Southpole, who died 1356, having had issue by his wife Muriel, daughter of John de Moels, or Mulis, a son Hugh, who died without issue, and two daughters, Margaret, married to Thomas Peveral ; and Muriel, to John Dinham. Hugh Courtenay, the eldest son, succeeded as earl of Devon. He married Margaret, daughter of Humphry de Bohun, earl of Hereford and Essex, grand-daughter of Edward I, and by her (who survived him till 1392,) had issue eight sons and nine daughters. Of tbe latter, Margaret married to John, baron Cobham; Elizabeth married first, Sir John Vere, knt.; secondly, Sir Andrew Lutterel, knt.; Catherine married first, William, baron Harrington ; secondly, Sir Thomas Engaine, knt. ; Joan married to Sir John Cheverston, knt.; Anne died unmarried; Eleanor, Guinora, Isabella, and Philippa. The sons were, Sir Hugh Courtenay, who was one of the founders of the order of the garter, and summoned to parliament as a baron, in 1370. He died in 1374, leaving issue by his wife Elizabeth, daughter of Guy Brian, lord of Tor-Brian, in Devonshire, a son Hugh Courtenay, who married Matilda, daughter of Thomas Holland, earl of Kent, but died without issue (in the same year) before his grandfather ; Thomas Courtenay, died unmarried before his father, and was buried in the church of St. Austin-friars, in London; Edward Courtenay, of whom we shall speak hereafter ; William Courtenay, chancellor of the university of Oxford, 1367, bishop of Hereford, 1369, bishop of London, 1375, and arch-bishop of Canterbury, 1381. He died July 31, 1396, and his remains were deposited in the cathedral at Canterbury ; Sir Philip Courtenay, ancestor to the late and present viscounts ; John Courtenay ; Sir Peter Courtenay, who was raised to high honours : he was standard-bearer .to Edward III, constable of Windsor Castle, governor of Calais, chamberlain to Richard II, privy-counsellor, and knight of the garter. He died in the year 1409, and was buried in the cathedral at Exeter; Sir Humphry Courtenay who died without issue. Edward Courtenay, the third Son, was seated at Godlington, and had issue by his wife Emeline, daughter and heiress of Sir John Dawnay, knt. of Sheviock, in Cornwall, two sons, Edward Courtenay; Sir Hugh Courtenay, of whom distinctly ; and dying in the lifetime of his father, the eldest son, Edward Courtenay, became heir to the honours of the family upon the demise of THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 499 his cousin, Hugh Courtenay, in the beginning of 1377 ; and when his grandfather died in the latter end of the same year, he succeeded to them. This earl of Devon, who was commonly called the Blind Earl, was admiral for the western parts, and earl- marshal of England in 1385. He married Maud, daughter of Thomas, baron Camois, and by her had issue three sons ; Sir Edward Courtenay, knight of the Bath, and admiral of the king's fleet, who married Eleanor, daughter of Roger Mortimer, earl of March, and died in his father's lifetime without issue, 1418; Sir Hugh Courtenay, his successor, and James Courtenay. He died Dec. 5, 1419, and was buried in an elegant chapel of his own erection in Tiverton church, wherein was soon after put up a sumptuous monument, with his and his lady's effigies formed of alabaster, in recumbent postures, and with the following curious inscription : — " Hoe, hoe, who lies here, I, the good Erie of Devonshire ; With Maud my wife, to mee ful dcte, Wc lyved togeather fyfty-fyve yere. What wee gave, wee have ; What wee spent, wee- had; What w^e lefte, wee Ioste.'' Earl Edward was succeeded in his honours, &c. by his second, but eldest surviving son, Sir Hugh Courtenay, who was made knight of the Bath in 1399. He married Anne, sister to John, earl of Shrewsbury, and by her (who died in 1440) had issue two sons ; John, the youngest, died unmarried, and the eldest, Thomas Courtenay, succeeded to the earldom upon the demise of his father, June 16, 1421. He married Margaret; daughter of John Beaufort, marquis of Dorset, and earl of Somerset, and had issue three sons and five daughters. Of the latter, Joan married to Sir Roger Clifford ; Elizabeth to Sir Hugh Conway ; Anne, Matilda, and Eleanor, died yOung. The sons were Thomas Courtenay, his successor ; Henry Courtenay, who was attainted for his attachment to the house of Lancaster, and beheaded March 4, 1466, unmarried ; John Courtenay, slain in behalf of the Lancastrians, at the battle of Tewkesbury, May 4, 1471, unmarried. This earl died in 1458, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Thomas Courtenay, earl of Devon, who was attainted in 1461, and beheaded in 1462. His two brothers were then alive, but his attainder prevented their succession. Thus this male branch of the Courtenay family ended with the excision of three promising young men, and the earldom of Devon ceased. We now return to Sir Hugh Courtenay, second and youngest son of Edward Courtenay, of Godlington, who was third of tbe eight sons of Hugh, earl of Devon, by his wife Margaret. He was seated at Hacqomb, and married three wives; first, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir William Cogan, and widow of Sir Fulke Fitzwarren, but she died without issue ; secondly, Philippa, daughter of Sir Warren Archdeacon, knt. of East Anthony, in Cornwall, by whom he bad a daughter Joan, who married first, Nicholas, baron Carew, of Mohun s- 3 ,s 2 rm HISTORICAL SURVEY OF * Aa'trey; and secondly, Sir Robert Vere; thirdly, Maud, daughter of Sir John Beaumont, of Shirwell, in Devonshire, knt.; by this lady he had issue a daughter Margaret, married to Sir Theobald Granville, knt. of Stowe, in Cornwall. His son and heir Sir Hugh Courtenay, became seated at Boconnoc, in Cornwall, through his marriage with Margaret, daughter and coheiress of Thomas Carminow of that house, and by her had issue four daughters ; Elizabeth married to John Trethurffe, esq.; Maud to John Arundell, esq. of Tolverne ; Isabell to William Mohun, esq. of Hall ; and Florence to John Trelawny, esq. Sir Hugh, who was slain at the' battle of Tewkesbury, whilst fighting in favour of the Lancastrians, headed by the courageous but unfortunate Margaret, left issue also two sons, of whom Walter died unmarried ; and Sir Edward, the eldest, having greatly assisted the duke of Richmond, afterwards Henry VII, in his ascent to the English throne, was by that monarch created earl of Devon, and baron of Oakhampton, in the year 1485. This earl died on the 28th of May 1509, and left issue by Elizabeth, his countess, daughter of Sir Philip Courtenay, of Molland in Devonshire, an only son, Sir William Courtenay, knt. who succeeded him in the earldom of Devonshire, and married the princess Catherine, daughter of Henry IV. He was deprived of the earldom in 1504, for being concerned in the earl of Suffolk's rebellion, but obtained a warrant to be restored to this honour from Henry VIII. It does not appear, however, that he was created an earl. He died June 9, 1511, and was buried in St. Paul's cathedral, London. By Catherine, his royal consort (who' died Nov. 15, 1527, and was buried with great funeral pomp at Tiverton,) he had issue a daughter Margaret, who died young, and a son Edward Courtenay, created marquis of Exeter, by patent, bearing date June 18, 1555, who was afterwards convicted of treason, attainted Dec. 3, 1538, and beheaded on the fifth of January 1539;* but the decapitation of this nobleman, was not sufficient to glut the barbarous disposition of the merciless Henry, for he also confiscated all the family property, among which were fifteen manors of land situated in Cornwall, and committed Edward, the only childf of the marquis, a close prisoner to the Tower. The charge against the unfortunate youth was, that of his bearing the royal arms of England, a right which descended to him from his grandmother, the daughter of Edward IV. After fourteen years of close confinement, he was released by queen Mary, in the first year of her reign. Being also restored in blood as marquis of Exeter, earl of Devon, &c.J he was, from bis noble descent, and near alliance to the queen, recommended to * Mr. Gibbon very sensibly observes, 'ithat a daughter of Edward was not disgraced by the nuptials of a Courtenay; their son, who was created marquis of Exeter, enjoyed the favour of his cousin Henry VIII, and in the camp of cloth of gold, he broke a lance against the French monarch : but the favour of Henry was the prelude of disgrace ; his disgrace was tbe signal of death, and of the vietims of the jealous tyrant, the marquis of -Exeter is one of the most noble and guiltless." — Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. f By Gertrude, his second marchioness, daughter of William Blount, lord Mountjoy, who died in 1557, and lies under a stately monnment, in the church of Wimborne minster in Dorsetshire. I When queen Mary revived the fallen honouis of this family, she is said to ha've also restored to earl THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. Wl her choice as a husband. and the future partner of the throne; accordingly intimations were given that his addresses would not be disagreeable. It appears, however, tbat having previously formed an attachment for her. majesty's sister, the princess Elizabeth, he neglected these advantageous overtures, and in order to avoid the fury of Mary, who was enraged at her disappointment, he retired into Flanders, and died at Padua (not without suspicions of being poisoned) Oct. 4, 1550. He was buried in St. Anthony church at that place, where a sumptuous monument was afterwards erected to his memory, with a Latin epitaph, which may be seen in Camden's Remains. On. the death of this nobleman, the titles were treated as extinct, and the earldom of Devon afterwards revived in other families, although there were at that time no fewer than five branches of the Courtenays resident in Cornwall, the lineal descendants of Sir Philip Courtenay of Powderham Castle, fifth of the eight sons of Hugh earl of Devon. The property which was not alienated by Henry VIII, was divided between the descendants of his four great aunts, namely, Elizabeth, the wife of John Trethurffe, ancestor to the Vyvyans, baronets, of Trelowarren, and tbe Bullers of Shellingham and Morval; Maud, wife of John Arundell of Tolverne, ancestor to the Rev. F. V. J. Arundell; Isabell, wife of William Mohun, ancestor to the late lord Mohun of Boconnoc ; and Florence, wife of John Trelawny, esq. ancestor to the Rev. Sir Harry Trelawny, bart. Sir Philip Courtenay, before mentioned, was appointed in 1383, lord-lieuteiiant of Ireland; and in 1389, constituted lord warden of the stannaries. He died in 1406, leaving issue by his wife Margaret, daughter of Thomas Wake of Bisworth, in Northamptonshire, two daughters; Margaret married to Sir Robert Cary of Cockington, knt. ; and Agnes to Otes Champernowne ; also two sons, viz. Richard Courtenay, who was chancellor of the university of Oxford in 1406, elected dean of Wells in 1409,* and bishop of Norwich in 1413. Dying in 1415, he was buried in Westminster Abbey. Sir John Courtenay, who died before his brother bishop Courtenay, married Joan, daughter of Sir Alexander Champernowne of Beer Ferrers, relict of Sir James Chudleigh, knt., and by her had two sons, Sir Philip Courtenay, and Sir Humphry Courtenay, knts. Sir Philip continued the line, by marrying Elizabeth, daughter of Walter, lord HungerfOrd, by whom he was father of seven sons, and two daughters : of the latter, Philippa was married to Sir Thomas Fulford, knt. ; and Anne, first to Sir William Palton, knt., and secondly, to Richard Trevin, alias Wear, esq. Sir William continued the line at Powderham Castle. Sir Philip Courtenay was settled at Molland, and by his wife, daughter of Rohftf fjHingeston, esq. had a daughter Elizabeth, married to Sir Edward Courtenay, earl O&DeVon, and several sons, Peter Courtenay, archdeacon, and Edward, the lands which had been forfeited through his father's attainder. It does not, however, appear that he or his successors ever enjoyed them, as all the .Qourtenay estates in Cornwall, were annexed by Henry VI II, to the dnchy of Cornwall, and have ever since remained in the Same, with tile exception of those which have lately been sold under the land-tax redemption act. * Taken from the register of Wells cathedral, 1816. 502 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF afterwards dean of Exeter in 1477, translated to the see of Winchester in 1486, and died in 1491. Sir Edmund Courtenay, the second son, married Joan, daughter and heiress of Edward Deviock, of Deviock, in the parish of St. German's, in Cornwall, and became seated at that house. His descendants through William his second son, continued long at this place, and it is very probable that the Courtenays who reside at present in the parish, are of his posterity. Richard, another son of Sir Edmund, was seated at Lostwithiel, and had issue three sons, of whom Laurence the eldest, settled at Ethy, near that town, which he made a very charming residence. We are not informed as to his marriage and family, but in the church-yard of St. Veep, the adjoining parish, is to be seen engraved on/a tomb the following inscription : — ANNO DOM 1589 HEIR LIETH BVRIED THE BODE OF NICOLAS COVRTENAY GENTELMAK- WHO DESESSED THE DAY OF MARCH •• SONNE OF LARENS COVRTENAY ESQHER • OF- ETHE Ethy was sold by Francis Courtenay, in 1634, but whether this branch is now extinct, we have not been able to ascertain. John Courtenay, third son of Sir Richard Courtenay, of Lostwithiel, settled at Tremeer in Lanivett ; where it appears from the arms on his monument, that he married an heiress of Trengoff, and died in 1559. Richard Courtenay, his son, died at Tremeer, Dec. t, 1632, very aged, and left issue a son of his own name, whose daughter Honor,' was married Jan. 3, 1673, to Peter Courtenay of St. Ernie, esq. and thereby united tbe Courtenays of Tremeer, Trethurffe, and Trehane-vean. Humphry Courtenay, who appears to have been a son of the last-mentioned Richard, and brother to Honor Courtenay, became eventually heir to the Courtenays of Trethurffe, and had issue several children, of whom the names of six daughters appear in the Lanivett register ; Alice, baptized April 13, 1669, married Sept. 17, 1691, to John Williams, esq. of Truthan ; Thoroasine, March 24, 1670; Elizabeth, Oct. 26, 1673; Anne, 'March 24, 1674, died July 10, 1688; Catherine, Feb. 25, 1676; Elizabeth* June 22, 1680; Mary, Dec. 8, 1681 ; Alice, wife of the said Humphry, died July 16, 1684. Tbe same register also mentions the marriages of Matthew William Hals, >aod Mrs. Jane Courtenay, 1714; also of John Courtenay, and Rovena Rftsvear, both of St. Austell; Dec. 16, 1735, with others of an earlier date, now nearly obliterated. — We shall now return to Sir William Courtenay, eldest of the seven sons of Sir Philip Courtenay, and Elizabeth his lady, daughter of Walter, lord Hungerford. Sir William bad issue by his lady, ^daughter of lord Bonvifle, William his successor, and Edward, who married Alice, daughter and heiress of John Wotton, esq. and thereby obtained the manor of Wotton, in the parish of Landrake, in Cornwall. He is supposed to have THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 503 rebuilt the mansion house at Wotton, and dying there in the year 1509, was interred near the altar of Landrake church, where his effigy in brass, and the following inscription, remain over his grave : — " Pray for the saule of EDWARDE COURTNAYE Esquyre, Seceonde Sonne of Sir William Courtnaye of Powdram, whiche dyed the fyrst daye of Mch. An. Dora. 1609. On whose saule J HU have mercye." Edward Courtenay, son and heir to the above, married Margaret, one of the daughters and coheiresses of John Trethurffe, esq. of Trethurffe, in Ladock, by whom he had issue a son Peter Courtenay, and dying in early life, his widow was afterwards married to Buller, esq. of Tregarrick, to whom she also bore issue. This Peter Courtenay, occasion ally resided at Wotton, and Trethurffe, as is evident from Carew, who was living at that time, and says " at Ladocke, in this huridred, dwelleth Master Peter Courtney, who doubly fetcheth his pedigree from ^hat honourable stock, and embraceth the contentment of a quiet private life, before the public charge in his countrie, due to his calling, and to which long sithence he hath been called ;" and in speakiug of Landrake he says, " in which Master Peter Courtney hath an high seated house called Wotton." He married One of the daughters and coheiresses of William Ryskymer, esq. by his wife, daughter and coheiress of John Denzel, Serjeant at law. By his lady, he had a son and heir who was also living in the time of Carew, and married a daughter of Thomas Sk Aubyn, esq. ofCIowance. Peter, his son and heir, received the honour of knighthood. He resided at Trethurffe, and married Dec. 27, 1638, a daughter of Jonathan; Rashleigh, esq. of Menabilly, who dyiflg November 18, 1659, was interred in the family vault at Ty wardi eath. His issue by this lady, according to monumental inscriptions in Fowey church, were Mary Courtenay, who died in 1655; Anne Rashleigh Courtenay, who died Jaly 13, 1677; and William Courtenay, esq. of Trethurffe, who died Jan. 10, 1683. This William having no issue, bequeathed his estates to his kinsman and brother-in-law Humphry Courtenay, esq. of Tremeer, who was succeeded in his estates by William Courtenay, his son and heir, who chiefly resided at Tremeer, and is supposed to have erected the present mansion. He married Susanna, daughter and coheiress of John Kellond (or Kelland) of Painsford, near Totness in the county of Devon, and by her had issue, William, who died at Taunton in Somersetshire, and was interred in St. Mary's church, in that town, where a monument bearing the following inscription, remains to bis memory: — P.M.S. GULIELMI COURTNAY e gente Cornubio mm honestissima oriundi cujus Exuviae propter hunc parietem Sepultae sunt. Erat autem Eilius natu maximug, et idem hwres GULIELMI COURTNAY de 504 HISTORICAL SURVEY QF Tremeer in Comitatu Cornubiensi Arm. et SUSANNiE (quae paucis abhinc annis diem suum obijt) IOANNIS KELLOND de PAINSFORD in Com. Devon Arm. Filiae natu raaximte. Cumq. annum xtatis jam decimum terti ageret, et apud nos erudiendi gratia Versaretur, optimae spei adolescens, morbo variolarum implicitus, magenti omnium maerore, evita decessit ad XVIII CaTend. Decemb. Anno Salutis Humanae MDCCXIX. Kellond Courtenay, brother to the above, succeeded to the family estates, and married September 1, 1737, Elizabeth, daughter of Edward viscount Hinchinbroke, and niece to the earl of Sandwich, by whom he had a son and two daughters. He died at Painsford, in the month of March 1748; and his widow was afterwards married to William Smith, esq. of London. Charles Courtenay, esq. only son of the former, having embraced the military profession, was killed in Germany, in 1761: his sisters then became coheiresses. Of these ladies, Elizabeth was married to William Poyntz, of Berkshire, esq. and by her was father of William Stephen Poyntz, esq. and other children. Anne Courtenay, was married to the right honourable Edmund Boyle, earl of Cork and Orrery, and left issue the present earl, and other children. Courtenay of Trehane-vean, in St. Erme. The first of the family who settled here, appears to have been Ryskymer Courtenay, a youuger son of Peter Courtenay of Trethurffe, who married the daughter of Ryskymer. The last of this branch in the male line, (at least that resided at Trehane-vean) was William Courtenay,* esq. who married a daughter of Scawen, and died in 1725. The heiress, which was most probably a daughter of the above William,')* married Bawden, whose heiress married Beauchamp, of Trevince, and is represented by Joseph Beauchamp, of Pengreep, esq. * His father married Trevanion. t The following list of baptisms and burials of this family, as inserted in St. Erme register, were presented to ifs by the Rev. Dr. Cardew, vicar of that parish. Baptisms.— Anne Courtenay, daughter of Peter Courtenay, and Honor his wife, March 8, 1674. — Mary, daughter of William Courtenay, Nov. 20, 1693. — William, son of William and Honor Courtenay, .Oct. 26, 1694. Elizabeth,, daughter of William and Honor Courtenay, March 19, 1697. — Elizabeth, daughter of William and Honor Courtenay, Nov. 26, 1701. — Honor, daughter of William and Honor Courtenay, Nov. 26, 1703. — Thomasine, daugher of William and Honor Courtenay, Jan. 1, 1704. Burials. — Ryskymer, son of Peter' Courtenay, esq. June 27, 1673. — William Courtenay, son of William Courtenay, gent. June 20, 1696. — Peter Courtenay. January 26, 1697.— Elizabeth Courtenay, March 15, 1698. Elizabeth, daughter of William Courtenay, July 23, 1702. — Honor, daughter of William Courtenay, January 17, 1703, — Honor Courtenay, widow, April 9, 171 1.— William Courtenay of St. Ernie, esq. January 29, 1725. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 505 There were also branches of this family seated at Trewince in Gerrans, Tregellas in Probus, and at Penkevil; but as our information with respect to these is rather scanty, we shall leave them to be noticed when speaking of their different seats. Arms of Courtenay marquis of Exeter, &c. — Or, three torteauxs. — Crest. On a. wreath, a plume of Ostrich feathers rising out of a ducal coronet. — Supporters. Two boars argent, bristled, or. See plate IV. Anns of Courtenay of Tremeer and Trethurffe. — Or, three torteauxs, which were occasionally quartered with or, a lion rampant azure, — Crest. On a wreath, a dolphin naiaut, argent. — Motto. Ubi lapsus? quid feci? See plate VIII. Chief Seats. — Boconnoc, in Cornwall, and Tiverton Castle, in Devonshire. GRANVILLE, EARL OF BATH, $c. fyc. The illustrious family of de Granville, claims its descent from Rollo, a noble chieftain of Norway, who being driven thence by the king of Denmark, attempted with his followers a descent on England, but experienced a repulse from Alfred. In the year 870, he made an irruption into Normandy, which conquest he completed in 912. He was afterwards invested with the title of duke of Normandy, and married Gilbette, daughter of Charles the Semple, king of France, by whom he had two sons. From William the eldest, descended William the Conqueror, and the succeeding kings of England ; and from Robert, the second son, created earl of Corbeil, descended Hamon Dentatus, tbe sixth earl of Corbeil, who had two sons, by Elizabeth D'Avoye, his near kinswoman, widow to Hugh the Great, and sister to the emperor Otho. The eldest was called after his own name, Robert Fitz Hamon ; the second son, Richard, (as is still the custom in those countries) after the name of one of his lordships, Granville, which surname of Granville, or by corruption Grenville, Greynville, Grenfel, Greenfield, Graynfield, and Granvilia, has remained to his posterity ever since. The two brothers, Robert Fitz Hamon, and Richard de Granville, accompanied William the Conqueror in his expedition into England, and were present with him at the great battle near Hastings in Sussex, where king Harold was slain. For their signal services, the Conqueror bestowed on them large gifts and honours, particularly to Richard de Granville, the castle and lordship of Bideford, with other lands, lordships, and possessions, in Cornwall, Devonshire, Somersetshire, Gloucestershire, and Buckinghamshire. After the death of the Conqueror, the said Robert Fitz Hamon, choosing twelve knights for his companions, of whom his brother Richard was one, entered Wales with an army, slew Rheese, their prince, in a pitched battle, and making an entire conquest of Glamorganshire, obliged the rest of the country to pay tribute to the king of England. To reward these and other great services, and being his near kinsman, William Rufus made the said Fitz Hamon, a free prince in all his conquered lands, holding them iu vasalage of the king, as his chief lord, which the said Fitz Hamon divided between himself and his twelve knight companions. William Rufus dying, he was, by Henry I, seint as Vol. I. t 3 506 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF general of his army against France, where he received a wound from a pike on his temples, of which he died ; and leaving a daughter Mabel, the wife of Robert de Council, natural son to Henry I, he in her right, enjoyed great part of his lands in England, Richard de Granville, as the heir male, inherited by the Norman laws, all the estate and honour of his family in Normandy, and thereby became earl of Corbeil, baron of Thorigny and Granville. He had also for his share of the lands taken from the Welsh, the old castle of Neath, in Glamorganshire, and Juia Regalia, in that territory: there he founded an abbey for religious monks, and endowed it with all the lands he held in Wales. Leland says, that the town of Neath (so called by the Welsh) had the name of Granville. In his old age, according to the devotion of these times, he took on him the sign of the cross, and setting forward for Jerusalem, died on his journey thither, leaving issue by his wife Constance, only daughter of Walter Giffard, earl of Buckinghamshire and Longueville, Richard, his son and heir, who held in the reign of Henry II, the lordship of Bideford, by half a knight's fee of the honour of Gloucester. In the second of king John, being stiled lord of Bideford and Kilkhampton, he paid forty marks and a palfrey to have an assize of the advowson of these two churches, against the abbot of Tewkesbury. In the twelfth of the same reign, he held three knights' fees and a half in the counties of Cornwall and Devon, and died in the first of Henry III. He married Adeline, widow of Hugh Montfort, eldest daughter of Robert de Bellemont, earl of Mellant in France, and the first earl of Leicester in England, after the conquest, by Elizabeth, daughter of Hugh, the great earl of Vermandois, son to king Henry of France : to him succeeded Richard de Granville, his son and heir, under age at his father's death. He compromised the long controversy between his family and the abbot of Tewkesbury, about the advowson of Kilkhampton and Bideford. He received the honour Of knighthood, and dying in 1245, was buried in the chapter-house of the priory of St. James in Bristol, founded by Robert, earl of Gloucester. His wife is generally supposed to have been Jane, daughter to William Tre vint. Richard, his eldest son, in the time of Henry HI, obtained a charter for a market and for fairs, at his manor of Bideford. He married Catherine, daughter of Josceline, of Mount Tregiminion, and died without issue, about the beginning of the reign of Edward II. Bartholomew de Granville, brother of the last Richard, became his heir, and was returned in chancery as one of the knights and men at arms, in the seventeenth of Edward II, but was then Of great age and decrepid. By his wife Anne, daughter of Sir Vyell Vivian, of Trevideren, in Cornwall, knt., he left Henry his son and heir, who enjoyed the manor of Kilkhampton and Winkleigh, with the honour and manor of Bideford, &c. He left issue by his wife Anne, daughter and heiress to Wortham, Sir Theobald, his son and heir, under age, who became ward to Sir John Carew. He married Joice, daughter of Sir Thomas Beaumont, knt., by whom he had Theobald his son and heir, who married Margaret, daughter of Hugh Courtenay earl of Devon, and had two Sons ; John, who married Margaret, daughter and heiress of Sir John THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 507 Burghurst, knt, . and who was knighted by Richard II. He lived at Stowe: was knight qf the shire for the county of Devon, in several parliaments, and died without issue in the thirteenth of the reign of Henry IV, leaving William, his brother and heir, to succeed him, who died about the twenty-ninth of Henry VI, leaving issue by Philippa, his second wife, daughter of William lord Bonville, Thomas his son and heir. This Thomas Granville was sheriff of the county of Cornwall, in the twenty-first of Edward IV, being then a knight. He married Elizabeth, sister to Theobald Gorges, knt, and. died about the first of Richard III, leaving his son and heir Thomas, to succeed him. This Thomas was concerned in an insurrection against Richard HI, but was afterwards pardoned. In the fifteenth of Henry VII, he was an esqtrire of the body to that king, and was made knight of the Bath in the seventeenth of that reign, at the creation of Arthur prince of Wales. Dying about the sixth of Henry VIII, he was buried at the east end of the south aisle in Bideford church, where his effigy in armour, lies extended under an arch, with the figure of a dog by his side : round the arch is inserted a latin inscription, which has been translated thus : — " Here lieth Thomas Graundvild (Granville) Knight, Patron of this Church, who died the eighteenth day of the mouth of March, In the year of our Lord 1513, On whose soul God have mercy. Amen." He married first, Isabel!, daughter of Sir Oates Gilbert, ofCompton, Devon, by whom he had issue two sons, Roger, and Richard who was sheriff of Cornwall in the first and tenth of Henry VIII, and six daughters ; Jane married to John Arundell of Trerice, afterwards to Sir John Charmond, knt. ; Philippa to Francis Harris of Hayne, in Devonshire; Anne to John Roscarrock ; Catherine to Sir John Arundell of Lanherne, Cornwall; Mary to Richard Bluett, afterwards to Thomas St. Aubyn; Honor to Sir John Basset, afterwards to Arthur Plantagenet. The second wife of Sir Thomas was Jane, daughter of Tous, widow of Hill, by whom he had issue a son John, and a daughter Jane, married first to Batton, secondly, to Raleigh: he was succeeded by Roger, his son and heir, who dwelt at Stowe, and was called the Great Housekeeper, for his liberal and open hospitality. He was sheriff of Cornwall in the reign of Henry VIII, in whose fifteenth year he died, having had issue by Margaret his wife, daughter and coheiress of Richard Whitley of Efford, (the heir general of Wendon, Weynard, and Respryn) three sons, Richard his successor, John, and Digory Granville of Penheale, and seven daughters. Richard, his son and heir, was sheriff of Devon in the twenty-fourth of Henry VIII, and in the same reign, was knighted, and made marshal of Calais. In the thirty-third of that reign, the king granted him and his heirs the manor of Buckland, and rectory of Moorwinstow, formerly belonging to the monastery of Bridgewater : he was a man of an active and martial spirit, and served in the wars under the earl of Hertford. His last 3t 2 508 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF will bears date the 8th of March, in the thirty-sixth of Henry VIII, which he confirmed at Stowe iu Cornwall, in the third of Edward VI. He had issue by his wife, second daughter and coheiress of John Beville, of Gwarnock in Cornwall, two sons and three daughters; Sir John Granville, who died before him without issue, and Roger, the youngest son, who was an esquire of the body to Henry VIII, and by him knighted. He was drowned in his father's lifetime, in a ship called the Mary Rose, but left issue by Thomasine his wife, daughter of Thomas Cole of Slade, in Devon, three sons, Sir Charles, Richard, and John, the first and last of whom died without issue. Richard was a brave naval commander, whose gallant exploits have been already noticed in a former part of this volume. He married Mary, eldest daughter and coheiress of Sir John St. Leger,* of Annery, in Devon, knt. by Catherine his wife, daughter of lord George Abergavenny, and was son and heir of Sir Richard St. Leger, knt. son and heir of Sir James St. Leger, knt. by Anne his wife, eldest daughter and coheiress of Thomas Butler earl of Ormond, and Eleanor his wife, daughter of Humphry de Bohun earl of Hereford, by Elizabeth his wife, daughter of Edward I. The aforesaid Sir James St. Leger, was the son and heir of Sir Thomas St. Leger, by Anne his wife, sister of Edward IV. Sir Richard had issue by his lady, three sons, Bernard, John, and Roger, but the two last died .without issue ; also three daughters, of whom we have no further knowledge than is afforded by the following nearly defaced inscription, which we lately discovered among the ancient funeral monuments in Bristol college: — " To the Memory of Mrs. Bridget Weeks, Descended from the Noble Families of the Greenvills, in Cornwall, and the St.Legers, in Devon, Wife to Mr. John Weeks, Rector of Sherwall, and Prebend of this Cathederall. By Birth a Greenville, and that name Was enough epitaph and Fame To Make her lasting, but the stone Woulde that this little more be known, She was whilst she did live a wife The glorie of her Husband's life, Her Sexes Credit, and the sphere, Where in the Virtues all move here, And tis no dout but Grief had made The husband as the wife, a shade. But that his death, Heaven did defer Awhile to stay and weep for her." Bernard, eldest son and heir of Sir Richard, was sheriff of Cornwall in the thirty- eighth year of Elizabeth ; the following year he served in parliament for Bodmin, and was •Lady Granville was interred in the family vault at Bideford. The register of her burial is as follows: — " The lady Mary Grenvile, daughter unto the Right Honourable Sir John St. Leger, Knt. deceased, and wife to that famous Warriour Sir Richard Grenvile, Knight, also deceased, being in his life time the Spaniards' terrour . she was buried iu the Grenvile's Isle in the church of Bideford, the fifthe die of November, Anno Domini, 1623. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 509 afterwards knighted. He married Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress, of Philip Beville, third son of John Beville of Killigarth, niece and heiress to Sir William Beville of that house, and died about the beginning of the reign of James I, leaving issue four sons and one daughter, viz. Sir Beville, his successor ; Sir Richard; John, of Lincoln Inn, of whom we have no further account ; Roger, who was drowned in the service of Charles I, unmarried ; and Gertrude, who married Christopher Harris, esq. son and heir of Sir Christopher Harris, knt. Sir Beville Granville who succeeded his father in honour and estate, was educated at Exeter college, Oxford, and made so quick a progress in learning, that the degree of bachelor of arts was conferred on him at the age of seventeen years, viz. on the 5th of February 1613. On leaving the university, his public spirit and activity appeared in improving the trade, and maintaining the privileges of his country. He was the first who made experiments of melting the tin with fire of sea-coal to save wood, and of keeping the tin from wasting in the blast. He represented the county of Cornwall in the two last. parliaments of James I. ; and in all the parliaments called by Charles I, served for the county of Cornwall or the borough of Launceston : he was slain in the service of that monarch, 1643. Sir Beville married Grace, daughter of Sir George Smith, of Exeter, knt. sole heiress to her mother, daughter and coheiress of William Viol,* of Trevorder, in Cornwall, esq. and left issue three sons and four daughters; Elizabeth married to Sir Peter Prideaux, of Netherton, in Devonshire, bart. from whom descended the present baronet seated there ; Bridget married to Sir Thomas Higgins, knt. ; Johanna married to colonel Richard Thornhill ; and Grace, married to Robert Fortescue of Filley, in Devonshire, whose daughter and coheiress was married to Sir Halsewell Tynte, bart. of Halsewell, in the county of Somerset, from whom descended the late baronet of that family. , -Sir Richard Granville, brother of Sir Beville, was the brave but unfortunate general, whose military career has been already noticed, and who being denied admittance to the person of an ungrateful sovereign whom he bad idolized, died of a broken heart, at Ghent in Flanders, where the following inscription remains over his grave : — " Sir Richard Granville, the King's General in the West." He married Mary, daughter of Sir John Fitz of Fitzford, near Tavistock, and Gertrude Courtenay his wife, a lady much distinguished for the beauty of 'her person, and the gracefulness of her manners. Sir Richard's lady was first married to Sir Alan Percy, knt., secondly to Thomas D'Arcy, and thirdly to Sir Charles Howard, brother of the earl of Suffolk. We are not informed if she had any issue by these gentlemen, but to Sir'Richard she bore a son who was put to death by the parliament, for no other crime •Sir George Smith married first, Jane, daughter of James Walker, esq. of Exeter, by whom he had issue a daughter Elizabeth, who was married to Sir William Monk, of Potheridge, father of the famous general Monk, duke of Albemarle, by which mairiages, Sir Beville Granville and Sir Thomas Monk, were brothers in law. «i 10 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF but the hatred which they bore the father. Sir Richard had also by her, a daughter named Elizabeth, who was married to colonel William Lenard.' John, the eldest son of Sir Beville Granville, was by letters patent; bearing date at Westminster, April 20, 1661, 1 he thirteenth of Charles II, created earl of -Bath, viscount Lansdowne, and baron of Kilkhampton and Bideford, being at that time groom of the stall, and chief gentleman of his majesty's bed-chamber ; as also lord-warden of the stannaries of Cornwall and Devon, and having by inheritance a legal right to the titles of earl of Corbeil, and lord of Thorighy and Granville in Normandy, was, six. days after, by his majesty's declaration under his royal signet, allowed and permitted to enjoy the said titles in full and ample manner, as his ancestors formerly did before that dukedom was separated from the crown of England. These titles are rendered still more honourable by the filling up of the preamble, in which his majesty uses these words : " whereas it appears to us that our right trusty John earl of Bath, &c. is derived in a direct line as heir male to Robert Fitz Hamon, lord of Gloucester and Glamorgan, in the reign of king William the Conqueror, king William Rufus, and king Henry I, and who was the son and heir of Hamon Dentatus, earl of Corbeil, and lord of Thorigny and Granville, in Normandy, (which titles they held before Normandy was lost to the crown of England) whereby he justly claims his descent from the youngest son of the duke of Normandy, as we do from the eldest, &c." In the same year, the king passed a warrant under the privy seal, whereby he obliged himself, and recommended it to his successors, that in case of failure of issue to general Monk, the title of duke of Albemarle should descend to the said earl of Bath, and be continued in his family. By another warrant, he promised the earldom of Glamorgan, (formerly enjoyed by Robert Fitz Hamon) tothe heirs male of Sir Beville Granville,* in case of failure of male issue of the marquis of Worcester, by his lady then living. The day after the proclaiming of William and Mary, he was sworn of the privy-council, and soon after made lord-warden of the stannaries, chief steward of the duchy of Cornwall, lord-lieutenant of the counties of Cornwall and Devon, governor of Plymouth,! and ranger of St. James's park. He married Jane, the only daughter that survived of Sir Peter Wych, knt. and by her had issue five sons and eleven daughters, of whom, two sons and seven daughters died young. Those who survived him were first, Charles his heir; secondly, The honourable John Granville, who entered early into the sea service, wherein he distinguished himself with great bravery on divers occasions, particularly at the siege of Cork. He was colonel of the guards, captain of a third-rate man of war, and governor of Deal Castle, from all of which he was removed through the circumstance of his vindicating the earl of Torrington at a council of war. He afterwards made a considerable figure in parliament, was one of the knights of the shire for Cornwall, in the thirteenth * Collins's Peerage. -f His lordship's arms elegantly carved, are still remaining with those of England, over the gateway at tbe second entrance to the garrison ; and on a stone tablet facing the ocean, is engraved the words " Jno. Earl of Bathe." THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 511 of William, and first of Anne, and also served in parliament for Fowey, Launceston, and Plymouth, in the reigns of James II, and William. On the death of Christopher Monk, duke of Albemarle, he succeeded to the great fortune of that nobleman, and afterwards became resident at Potheridge in Devonshire, the seat of that ancient and illustrious family. In tbe second of Anne; he was created lord Granville of Potheridge, and constituted lord-lieutenaut of Cornwall, lord-warden of the stannaries, lieutenant- general of the ordnance, and lord palatine of the province of Carolina. He married Rebecca, daughter of "Sir Josias Child, of Wansteed in Essex, but died without issue Sep. 3* 1707, whereby his title became extinct, and his estates devolved on his nephew, William Henry Granville, earl of Bath. i!' Charles, eldest son and successor to John, earl of Bath, whose military achievements throw a lustre over the annals of his country, began early the profession of arms, serving in Hungary, against the Turks, 1683. He was present with the king of Poland, at tbe routing of the Ottoman army before Vienna ; afterwards with the duke of Lorraine, at the battle of Baracan ; and at the taking of Gran, his imperial majesty, as a distinguishing acknowledgment of his early bravery, Jan. 27, 1684, conferred on him the 'dignity of oount of the sacred Roman empire, to remain in the name and family of the Granvilles, and ordered that their arms should be borne for ever on the breast of the Roman eagle. His cousin, lord Lansdowne, admiring his gallant conduct in these wars, addressed him in the following lines on his joining the expedition which sailed from England, for the purpose of bombarding the town of Granville in Normandy : — Tho' built by Gods, constun'd by hostile flame, Troy buried lies, yet lives the Trojan name; And so shall -thine, though with these walls were lost, All the records our ancestor could boast. For Latium conquer'd, and for Turnus slain, Olneas lives, though not one stone remain When he arose. Nor art .thou less renown'd For .thy loud triumphs on Hungarian ground. Those arms which for nine centuries had brav'd* The wrath of time, ou antique stone engrav'd, Now torn by mortars, stand yet undefac'd On nobler trophies by thy valour rais'd. Safe vn thy Eagles' wings, they soar above The rage 'of war, or thunder to remove Borne by the bird of Caesar and of Jove. He represented the county of Cornwall in parliament, in the first year of king James's reign; and was called up to the house of peers in his father's lifetime, in the first year of William and Mary, as lord Granville of Kilkhampton, and at the coronation of their majesties, April 11, 1889, he was one of the four lords who supported his majesty's * The 'family arms cut in stone, were then remaining over one of the gates of Granville. S12 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF train. Having succeeded to his father's honours/he survived him but a few days, being unfortunately killed on the 4th of September 1701, by a pistol going off accidentally, as he was sitting in his closet, at his house in St. James's. The manner as then reported, was, that preparing to attend his father's funeral, and examining his pistols as he used to do before he commenced a journey, it unfortunately exploded during the inspection, and shot him in the head. The corpses of his father and himself, Were carried down to Kilkhampton, and interred with their ancestors. His lordship married lady Martha Osborne, fifth daughter of the duke of Leeds, by whom he had a daughter who died an infant, and was buried in Westminster Abbey, as was also his lady in 1689, His lordship married secondly, the lady Isabella, daughter of Henry de Nasseau, seigneur de Auverquerque velt, marshal of the forces of the states general, and sister to Henry, earl of Grantham, by whom he had issue an only son William Henry, afterwards earl of Bath, of whom his mother died in childbed. This William Henry, had also in view the eminent actions of his ancestors, and having made two campaigns in Flanders, died of the small-pox, May 17, 1711, at the age of nineteen years, unmarried, to the great grief of his noble relatives, being a youth of much promise, and in whom that branch of the family was extinguished. By the death of this nobleman, his father's sisters became coheiresses, viz. lady Catherine, lady Jane, and lady Grace. The lady Catherine was married to Craven Peyton, esq. warden of the mint, and died without issue; lady Jane was married to Sir William Levison Gower, and was by him mother of lord Gower, great grandfather to the present most noble George Granville Levison Gower, marquis of Stafford ; lady Grace was married very young to George Carteret, afterwards lord Carteret, whose family, and marriage connexions we have already noticed under that title. The honourable Bernard Granville, brother to John,* earl of Bath, was soon after the restoration, appointed gentleman of the horse, and one of the grooms of the bed chamber to Charles II. He served in parliament for Launceston, Lostwithiel, Saltash, and Plymouth, in the reigns of Charles II, and James II, and for Saltash, in the reign of William, to the time of his death, which happened in 1701, in the seventy-first year of his age. He married the daughter and sole heiress of Cuthbert Morley, of Normanby, in Cleveland, Yorkshire, by whom he had issue three sons, Beville, George, and Bernard; and two daughters, Anne married to Sir John Stanley, bart., and Eliza. Beville, the eldest son, was knighted by James II, and died unmarried in 1706. Bernard, the youngest, served with his brother Sir Beville, in the wars in Flanders, and the West * Dennis Granville, younger son of Sir Beville, and brother to John, earl of Bath, was dean of Durham, at the time of king William's coming into England, but being nicely conscientious, he sacrificed .this valuable dignity to his loyalty and honest principles, by refusing to take the oaths to the new government, in 1689. He shortly after retired into France, where he wrote and published several treatises in defence of the purity of the church of England, which he dedicated to the queen of James II, then at St.Germains. He died at Paris, in 1702, and such was the respect paid to his person, that he was allowed Christian burial, agreeably to the rites of the church of England. He married one of the daughters of Dr. Cosins, bishop of Durham, but had no issue. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 513 » - Indies. He was lieutenant-governor of Hull, and was made a colonel, by commission from her majesty queen Anne. He married Mary daughter of Sir M. Westcombe, knt. consul at Cadiz, by which lady he had issue two 6ons and two daughters, viz. Bernard, Beville, Anne, and Mary who married-Alexander Pendarves, esq. of Roscrow in Cornwall, and afterwards Doctor Delaney. He died' at his seat at Buckland, in Gloucestershire, in 1723. George, the second son of the honourable Bernard Granville, (who has been already noticed under the head of Literary Characters) upon the death of William Henry, earl of Bath, became seated at Stowe, where , he is supposed to have written many of his poems. From his attachment to the house of Stuart, he was suspected of having been at the head of the western rebellion, in 1715, on which account he was committed to the tower. Being confined in the same room which Sir Robert Walpole had just quitted, who had left his name on the window, he wrote under it the following lines : — Good unexpected, evil unforeseen, Appear by turns, as fortune shifts the scene ; Some rais'd aloft come tumbling down amain, And fall so hard, they bound, and rise again. He was discharged from the1 tower on the 8th of February 1717, and died at his house in Hanover Square, London, January the 30th, J 735,* when the baronial honour in *Thi» illustrious nobleman, who was born about the year 1667, received the first rudiments of his education in France, under the tuition of Sir William Ellis, a gentleman who was. afterwards employed in many state affairs of great importance. At eleven years of age, he became a student at Trinity college, Cambridge, which being soon after visited by her royal highness the duchess of .York, he had the honour of addressing her with tbe following verses of his own early composition :— 1 When join'd in one, the good, the fair, the great, Descend to view the muse's humble seat, Tho' in mean lines they their vast joys declare, Yet,for sincerity, and truth they dare With your own Tasso's mighty self compare, 1 TbeB bright and merciful as Heav'n receive From them such praises as to Heav'n they give; Their praises for that gentle influence, Which those auspicious lights, your eyes dispense; Those radiant eyes whose irresistless flame Strikes envy dumb, and keeps sedition tame : They can to gazing multitudes give law, Convert the factious, and the lebelawe: They conquer for the Duke ; where'er Vou tread Millions of proselytes behind lire led ; Thro' crouds of new-made converts still you go, Pleas'd and triumphant at the gloiious show. Vol. 1. 3 u 514 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF the elder line ceased. It does not however, appear that the family is even at thfs time extinct. In the begiuning of the seventeenth eeutury, there were several branches flourishing in Cornwall, viz. Granville at Ileombe, George GranviJJe at Wadefast, in Whitstone, and Granville at Penheale. There was also, a branch of the same family seated in the parish of Boconnoc, in the time of king Henry VIH. These Happy that Prinee, who has in you obtain'd A greater conquest than his arms e'er gain'd : With all war's rage he may abroad o'ercome, But love's a gentler victory at home ; Securely here, he on that face relies, Lays by his arms, and conquers with your eyes ; And all the glorious actions of his life Thinks well rewarded, bless'd with such a wife. Here his progress in learning was so great, thai in his thirteenth year, he was admitted a master of arts, and after five years study, he quitted the university. In 1696, he rkoduced his comedy called the " Gallants,"* which was acted at the Theatre-Royal, Lincoln-Inn Fields, with great applause, and in the following year brought forward his admirable tragedy called "Heroic Love." This tragedy gained him the praise of the great poets of the day, particularly of Dryden who complimented him on the occasion with a poetical address, which does honour toJiis feelings; the first verse of this piece, we think proper to insert: — Auspicious Poet ! wert thou not my friend, How could I envy what I must commend, But since 'tis Nature's, law, in love and wit, That youth should reign, and with'riug age submit, With less regret those laurels I resign, Which dying on my brow revive on thine. This tragedy was succeeded by the " British Enchanters," a dramatic opera, interspersed with dances, &c. which was got up with most expensive scen«ry, and was so well received, as to experience an uninterrupted run of forty nights. Mr. Addison wrote the epilogue, and the profits, which the author intended for Mr. Dryden, were upon the death of that gentleman given to his son. His next theatrical production was " Peleus and Thetis," a romantic mask, decorated with music and splendid scenery. He afterwards altered Shakespeare's " Merchant of Venice," which he published under the title of "The Jew of Venice," and in 1702, translated into English, the second " Olynthian of Demosthenes." His miscellanies, epistles, songs, and imitations, possess considerable merit,- and were printed in quarto under his lordship's inspection, iu the year 1732 : a copy of this collection he presented to queen Caroline, with verses written on a blank leaf, entitled "The Muse's last dying song." A muse expiring, who, with earliest voice, Made kings, and queens, and beauty's charm her voice, Now on her death-bed, this last homage pays, O Queen ! to thee : accept her dying lays. * Afterwards published among his 'other works with considerable alteiations, under the title of "Once a lover and always d iovcr," which he observes was erecting a new work upon an old foundation. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 515 several Branches will be attentively noticed in our topographical description of seats, &c. in the second volume. His lordship married Mary, daughter of Edward Villiers, earl of Jersey, then widow of Thomas Thynne, esq. and mother of Thomas, second viscount Weymouth ; by this lady he had four daughters, but no Son, whereby his title became extinct. The daughters So at tli' approach of death the cygnet tries To warble one uote more — and singing dies. "Hail, mighty quetn! whose powerful smile alone " Commands obedience, and secures the throne. "Contending parties, and plebeian rage, " Had puzzled loyalty for half an age ; " Conquering our hearts, you end the long dispute ; "AH who have eyes, confess you absolute: "To Tory doctiines even Whigs resign, " And in your person own a right divine." Thus sang the Muse, in her last moments fir'd With Carolina's praise — and then expir'd. His lordship had early imbfbed a strong desire for a military life, as appears from the following letter addressed to his father, earnestly soliciting him to permit his entering as a volunteer into king James's service : — «' Sir, Your having no prospect of obtaining a commission for me, can no way alter or cool my desire at this important juncture, to venture my life in some manner or other for my king and country. I cannot bear to live under the approach of being obscure and idle in a country retirement, when every man who has the least sense of honour should be preparing for the field. You may remember Sir with what reluctance I submitted to your commands upon Monmouth's rebellion, when no opportunity could prevail with you to permit me to leave Ihe academy, I was too young to be hazarded, but give me leave to say, it is glorious to die for one's country, and the sooner, the nobler tbe sacrifice t I am now older by three years. My uncle Bath was not so old when he was left among the (lain at the battle of Newbury, nor you yourself Sir, when you made your escape from your tutors to join your brother in the defence of Scilly, The same cause is now come round about again. The king has been misled, let those who misled him be answerable for it. No body can deuy, but he is sacred in his own person, and it is every honest man's duty to defend it. You are pleased to say it is yet doubtful if the Hollanders are rash enough to make »uch an attempt, but be that as it will, I beg leave to be presented to his Majesty, as one whose utmost ambition is to devote his life to his service and my country's, after the example of all my ancestors. The gentry assembled at York to agree upon the choice of representatives for the country, have prepared an address to assure his Majesty, they are ready to sacrifice their lives and fortunes for him,' upon this, and all other occasions ; but at the same time they humbly beseech him to give them such magistrates as may he agreeable to the laws of the land, for at present there is no authority to which they can legally submit. By what I can hear every body wishes well to tbe king, but would be glad if his ministers were hanged. The winds continue so contrary tbat no landing can be so soon as wag apprehended, therefore I may hope, with your leave and assistance to be in readiness before »ny action can begin. I beseech you Sir, most humbly, and most earnestly, to add tbi» one act of indulgence more to so many testimonies I have so constantly received of jour goodness, iuid be pleased to believe me alwajs with the utmost duty and submission, your dutiful son, GEORGE GRANVILLE." At ifiis time tbe views of his family were turned toward* the interests of the prinee of Orange, which occasioned his offers to be rejected, and the disappointment appears to have hung heavy on his mind, and occasioned several 3u 2 5.1« HISTORICAL SURVEY OF were Anne ; Mary married to William Graham of Platten, near Drogheda, in Ireland ; Grace, married in March 1746, to Thomas Foley of Whitley Court, in Worcestershire, afterwards lord Foley, grandfather to the present lord Foley ; and Elizabeth. Arms.— Gules, three clarions, or, quartered with those of St. Legery Beville, &c. — Crest. On a wreath, a griffin, or. — Supporters. Two griffins, or. — Motto. Futurum invisibile. See plate IV. Chief Seat. — Stowe, in the parish of Kilkhampton, Cornwall. succeeding years to be spent in the service of the muses, and in peaceful enjoyments amid the diversified scenery at Longleat, a noble residence in Wiltshire, which he enjoyed for near twenty years, during the minority of his son-in-law Thomas Thynne, esq. afterwards lord Weymouth. In this inactive period he appears to have strictly adhered to the disposition of his ancestors with regard to the interest and welfare of his native county, and his attachment to the old family seat is very conspicuous in the following remarks in a letter addressed to his cousin William Henry earl of Bath, at the camp in Flanders, Sept. 4, 1711 : — " Whilst you are pursuing honour (says lord Lansdowne) in the field in the earliest time of your life after the example of your ancestors, I am commanded by the Queen to let you know, that she has declared you her lord-lieutenant of the county of Cornwall; the earl of Rochester to act for you till you are of age. You are placed at the head of a body of gentry entirely disposed iu affection to you and your family : you are born possessed of all those amiable qualities which cannot fail of fixing their hearts, you have none other example to follow but to tread in the steps of your ancestors. You are upon an uncommon foundation in that part of the world : your ancestors for at least five hundred years never made any alliances male or female, out of the western counties, thus there is hardly a gentleman either in Cornwall or Devon, but has some of your blood, or you of theirs. I remember the first time I accompanied your grandfather into the west upon holding his parliament of tinners as warden of the stannaries, when there was the most numerous appearance of gentry of both counties, that had ever been rememhered together; I observed there was hardly any one but whom he called cousin, and I could not but observe, at the same time how well they vveie pleased.. with it. Let this be a lesson for you, when it comes to your turn to appear amongst them. Nothing is more obliging than to seem to retain the memory of kindred and alliances, though ever so remote, and in consequence nothing more disobliging than a forgetfulness of them : which is always imputed to an affected disdainful superiority, and pride. There is another particular in my opinion of no small consequence to the support of your interest, which I will recommend to your imitation, and that is, to make Stowe your piincipal residence. I have heard your grandfather say, if ever he lived to be possessed of Newhall, he would pull it down, that your father might have no temptation to withdraw from the ancient seat of his family. From the conquest to the restoration your ancestors constantly resided amongst their countrymen, except when the public service called upon them to sacrifice their lives for it. Stowe, in my. grandfather's time, till the civil wars broke out, was a kind of academy for all the youug men of family in the country : he provided himself with the best masters of all kinds for education : and the children of his neighbours and friends shar,ed the advantage with his own. Thus he in a manner became father of his county, and not only engaged the affection of the present generation, but laid a foundation of friendship for posterity, which is not worn out to this day. Upon this foundation my Lord, you inherit friends without the trouble of making them, and have only to preserve them : an easy task for you, to whom nature has been so liberal of every quality necessary to attract affection, and to gain the heart. I must tell you, the generality of our countrymen have been always royalists ; you inherit too much loyal blood to like them the worse. There is an old saying- amongst them; that a Godolphin, was never known to want wit, a Trelawny, courage, or a Granville, loyalty ; wit aud courage are not to be mistaken, and tp give those families their due, they still keep up to their character ;.. but it is the misfortune, of loyalty not to be so clearly understood, or defined. In a country subject to revolutions, what passes, for loyalty to day, may .be, treason to morrow." , THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 517 ROBARTS, EARL OF RADNOR, 8fc. Sfc. Richard Robarts, esq. ancestor of the late illustrious earls of Radnor, was resident at Truro, in the county of Cornwall, in the time of Henry VIII, and in possession Of a considerable fortune. He married Anne, daughter of Jeffery, of St. Breage,- and had issue five daughters and two sons ; John, and Richard Robarts, of Truro, father of Josias Robarts, who married1 Barbara, daughter of Edward Noye, of Carnanton, in the parish of Mawgan, and sister to William Noye, attorney-general to Charles I. By this lady he had issue five sons and a daughter, of whom 'Edward, the eldest, born in 1508, was a member of parliament for the borough of Penryn, in the twenty-first of the reign of James I, and in the two last parliaments of Charles I. He received the honour of knighthood, as did his son Sir Francis Robarts, who died seized of the manor of Bodmin, and left issue Hugh, his son and heir, at whose death this branch became extinct,*' and the property descended to the heirs of John, the eldest son of the first mentioned Richard Robarts, esq. who succeeded his father in a very great estate, and married Philippa, daughter of John Gavrigan, esq. of Gavrigan, in Cornwall. He died at Truro in 1614, and was interred near the altar of St. Mary's church, in that borough, where the effigies of him, his lady, and several others of the family, are very nobly pourtrayed on a splendid monument of alabaster: and marble. He left issue an only son Richard Robarts, who was sheriff of Cornwall in his father's lifetime ; was knighted at Whitehall, Nov. 11, 1616, in the fourteenth of James I, and on the 3rd of July in the nineteenth of the same reign, was advanced to the dignity of a baronet. The same monarch afterwards considering bis loyalty and merit, promoted him to the dignity of a baron of these realms, by the title of lord Robarts, baron of Truro. He died on the 19th of April 1634, leaving issue by Frances, his lady, daughter and coheiress of John Hender, esq. of Botreaux Castle, John, his son and heir,1 and two daughters ; Mary married to William Rouse, esq. ofHalton; and Jane, wife of Charles, lord Lambert, of the kingdom of Ireland, afterwards created earl of Cavan, from which marriage descended the present earl of Cavan. John, second lord Robarts, was born in 1606, and received his education at Exeter College, Oxford, where he was entered as a commoner in 1625. In the beginning of the great rebellion, he appears to have in some measure, sided with the loyalists, but soon after became a strenuous advocate for the parliament. He accepted the command of a regiment under the earl of Essex, and was engaged in the battle of Edgehill. It is generally attributed to his councils, tbat the parliament in 1644, sent forces into Cornwall, where he headed a brigade, shared in the disasters of the earl of Essex, at Fowey, and partook of his shameful flight on shipboard to Plymouth, of which town he was soon after made governor. He was also the same year appointed lordrlieutenanfc of Devonshire, but was soon after suddenly deprived Of these employments. In the year K>45, the parliament voted £2,000, to be paid him in part of his arrears,, and 518 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF the house of lords voted for his appointment to the government of the Scilly Islands, in the room of colonel Weldofi, but the parliament appointed colonel Rouse. His interest with the prevailing party being visibly on the decline, he- Boon after withdrew himself from acting in their behalf, and retired to his seat at Lanhydrock, during the commonwealth. After the death of Cromwell, he joined bis loyal countrymen in forwarding the restoration of his exiled sovereign, who in the year of his regaining the throne, appointed him custos rotulorum of the county of Cornwall, and he was sworn of his majesty's privy-council. The following year he was made lord privy-seal, which honourable office he held several years, and in 1669, he was appointed lord-lieutenant of Ireland, from which situation he was removed in tbe year 1670. Owing to his great abilities and knowledge in state affairs, he was afterwards, by a commission, appointed speaker of the house of lords; and the king, in consideration of his services and great merits, advanced him on the 17th of July, 1679, to the dignity of viscount Bodmin, and earl of Falmouth, which latter title was exchanged six days afterwards for that of earl of Radnor. The same year he was constituted president of the privy-council, but was removed from this high station in 1684. His lordship is allowed to have filled all these great offices with ability, integrity, and courage; and the shortness of the dates in which he held them, most probably arose from his haughty and imperious deportment, as lord Clarendon describes him to have, been " of an unsociable nature, aud impetuous disposition, full of contradictions in his temper, and though inferior in the army, had much greater credit in the parliament than the earl of Essex." His establishment at Lanhydrock, was of a most princely description, as is evident from bis household books still preserved at the house ; his family connexions also, were of the most exalted order. He died at Chelsea, near London, on the 17th of July 1685, and his body, after remaining there eight days, was conveyed to Lanhydrock, and interred in the parish church on the first of August following. His lordship married two wives, first Lucy, daughter of Robert Rieh, earl of Warwick, by whom he had three sons, Robert lord viscount Bodmin; Hender Robarts, esq. ; and John, who died young. By his second wife, Isabella, daughter of Sir John Smith, of the county of Kent, knt. he had another son Francis, and four daughters, of whom Isabella was married to the lord Moor, eldest son of the earl of Drogheda ; and her brother Francis married the lady Anne, relict of Hugh Boscawen, esq. of Tregothan, and daughter to Wentworth Fitzgerald, earl of Kildare. He died in the year 1717, leaving issue two sons, John, afterwards earl of Radnor ; and Francis Robarts, esq. who married Mary, daughter of William Wallis of Grovely, in Wiltshire, esq. and died in 1 734, leaving issue four sons, viz. John ; Henry, who married a daughter of Cory ton, esq. but died without issue ; Warwick, and Charles ; the two latteer died unmarried. Robert viscount Bodmin, was chosen one of the knights of the shire for the county of Cornwall, and died in the lifetime of his father, 1681, on his embassy to the court of Denmark, but left issue by his lady Sarah, daughter of John Bod ville of Bod ville Castle, in the county of Caernarvon, esq. two sons and three daughters. The daughters were THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 519 Isabella, Lucy, and Essex, of whom the second was married to George Booth, esq. second son of lord George Delamere, and died Jan. 2, 1726. The sons were Charles and Russell. Charles the eldest son, succeeded his grandfather. In the reign of king William, he was made lord-lieutenant, and custos rotulorum for the county of Cornwall, one of the privy-counciL lord warden of the stannaries, and high steward of the duchy of Cornwall. In the reign of George I, he was made treasurer of the chamber, constable of Caernarvon Castle, and one of the privy-council. - He married Elizabeth, daughter of Sir John Cutler, bart. of London, with whom he obtained the noble mansion of Whimpole, in Cambridgeshire, which he afterwards sold to the earl of Hardwick, and died without issue August 3, 1723. Russell Robarts, brother to the aforesaid Charles earl of Radnor, in the reign of queen Anne, was one of the tellers of the exchequer. He married the lady Mary Booth, youngest daughter of Henry earl of Warrington, and by her left a son Henry, and a daughter named Mary Vere, which Henry succeeded his uncle Charles in hi* honours as earl of Radnor. Dying at Paris, unmarried, Feb. 1, 1740, his body was brought to England, and interred with his ancestors at Lanhydrock, the 25th of March following. He was succeeded in his honours as earl of Radnor, &c. by John, the eldest son of Francis Robarts, esq. who was eldest son of John* first earl of Radnor, by his second wife, daughter of Sir John Smith, knt. This nobleman, who was the last in the male line of this eminent family,, chiefly resided at his beautiful villa, at Richmond, in Surrey, and died unmarried, 1758, when the titles became extinct. On tbe death of this nobleman, the honourable Mary, Vere, sister and heiress to Henry earl of Radnor, became the sole representative of this ancient family, and by, her marriage with Thomas Hunt, esq. had issue two sons, of whom,-. George succeeded to the estates of his grandfather, and chiefly resided at Lanhydrock. He served in several parliaments for the borough of Bodmin. Dying unmarried, and without issue, his immense property descended to bis niece, now the honourable Mrs. Agiar, daughter of Thomas Hunt, esq. and Mary Bold,* his lady, daughter of Peter Bold,, of Bold Hall, in Lancashire. Arms. — Azure, three estoiles, and a chief wavy, or, for Robarts earl of Radnor ; secondly, azure, on a chevron argent three mullets sable, as borne by Sir Richard Robarts, afterwards baron of Truro ; thirdly, azure, a lion rampant between an orle of escalop shells, or, for Hender; fourthly, argent, a griffin sable. — Crest. On a wreath, a lion rampant, or, holding a flaming sword erect, proper, the pommel and hilt of the first— Supporters. Two goats argent, ducally gorged, azure.— Motto. Quse supra. See plate IV. Chief Seats. — Lanhydrock in Cornwall, and at Twickenham in Middlesex. * Erroneously inserted Bowles, in the Aga/ pedigree, page 495. 520 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF E4RL OF GODOLPHIN, &;e. This ancient Cornish family which has been for several years extinct in the elder line, received its name from the manor of Godolphin, (anciently written Godolghan) situated in the parish of Breage, near Helston. From the name, (which in the old Cornish language implies a white eagle) is derived the family arms, viz. gules, an eagle displayed with two necks, between three fleurs-de-lis, argent. John de Godolphin is said to have possessed the manor of Godolphin, at the time of the Norman conquest, and by his wife, daughter of Roger de Treworgan, of Treworgan, in Cornwall, had issue Richard his son and heir. Richard had issue James de Godolphin, whose son John was father of Thomas, and his successor Edward de Godolphin, married Maud, daughter of William Butler, alias de Pincerna, of Connerton, esq. by which lady he had issue William his son and heir. This William was father of Edward de Godolphin, who married Christiana, daughter of Thomas Prideaux, esq.: by her he was father of. Alexander Godolphin, who married Mary, daughter of Sir John Trego ur, and had William his son and successor, father of David Godolphin, of Godolphin, esq. David married' Meliora, daughter of John Cowling, of Trewarveneth, near Penzance, by which alliance, that estate and several others became afterwards the property of the Godolphins, and still continue in the possession of their descendants. Their issue was an only daughter Eleanor, who married to John Rinsey of Rinsey, in Quithiock, esq.: in order to keep up the family name, (his wife being a great heiress both in property and descent), it was covenanted that their descendants should use the surname of Godolphin. Their eldest son Thomas Godolphin, married Isabell, daughter of Benne, of Boskenna, in St. Burian, and was succeeded by John his son and heir, who married Elizabeth, daughter of John Killigrew, esq. John Godolphin, his son and heir, was sheriff of Cornwall in 1504, the nineteenth of Henry VII, and in the twenty-third of that reign, was with Sir Robert Willoughby lord Broke, steward of the mines in Cornwall and Devonshire. He married Margaret, daughter of John Trenowith, esq. and had issue a daughter Elizabeth, married to John Canell, esq.; and two sons, William his successor, and John, whose descendants were seated at Trewarveneth, in the county of Cornwall. The eldest son, William Godolphin, married Margaret, one of the three coheiresses of John Glynne of Morval, and by her had issue two sons, Sir William Godolphin, and Thomas Godolphin, direct ancestors to the late lord. . Sir William Godolphin was a. gentleman of great note in the reign of Henry VIII, who conferred on him the honour of knighthood, and made him warden and chief steward of the stannaries. He lived to a great age : was chosen several times, a knight of the shire for the county of Cornwall, and also acquired much fame for his skill, conduct, and intrepidity in several military commands, particularly at the siege of Boulogne. Leaving no issue by his lady, a daughter of Robert Langdon, esq. his estates devolved on Francis Godolphin, his nephew, whom he instructed in military tactics, and whom THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 521 lie took with him to the before-mentioned siege of Boulogne, and in various other important services. This Francis Godolphin was knighted by queen Elizabeth at Richmond, in 1580, and was member of parliament for the county of Cornwall in the thirty-first of her reign. He is mentioned by Mr. Carew in a very honourable manner, as being at the head of the county in most matters touching the government, and as one who might in a word be considered as the father of the people. He was colonel of a regiment of twelve local companies, armed with 470 pikes, 240 calivers, and 490 muskets, and was also governor of the Scilly Islands; but his name has been transmitted with still greater veneration to posterity, on account of the researches and improvements he made with respect to the mines, among which was a more ceconomic method of making tin, and particularly of bringing such parts to perfection, as had been before rejected and thought useless. He likewise undertook the coinage of silver obtained from mines in Cornwall and Wales; and Charles I, granted him for his encouragement, the privilege of coinage: the pence, groats, shillings, half-crowns, &c. of this silver, had the ostrich feathers (the cognizance of the prince of Wales) for distinction, stamped upon them. He married Margaret, daughter of John Killigrew, esq. by which lady he had three sons and six daughters. William Godolphin, eldest son and successor, was one of those gentlemen who attended Robert, earl of Essex, in his expedition to Ireland against the rebels in 1599, and for his valour was knighted by the said earl on his return to Dublin. During this service, he was entrusted with the command of a brigade of horse under the lord Mountjoy, and the great victory at the decisive battle fought within a mile of Kingsale, has been principally attributed to his gallant exertions. In this memorable action wherein the Irish rebels were aided by the Spaniards, he was wounded in the thigh, but soon afterwards recovered, and was employed in the negociation which followed. After several other services performed at this period, the malecontents being entirely subdued, he returned to England, and in the first parliament of James I, was unanimously chosen one of the knights of the shire for the county of Cornwall. He died in 1613. - This gallant soldier married a daughter of Thomas Sidney, esq. of Wrighfon in the county of Norfolk, by whom he bad issue three sons, and one daughter who became wife to Charles Berkeley, lord viscount Fitzharding., Francis, the eldest son, succeeded bis father and grandfather. Sydney, the second son, was one of the most eminent poets of his time, but lost his life at Chagford, in the royal cause, and was buried in the chancel of Oakhampton church. William, the third son, a very promising young gentleman, as a scholar and a soldier, died in early life at Bruton Abbey, in the county of Somersetshire, the seat of his brother-in-law, the lord Fitzharding, and was interred in Bruton Church. His Vol. I. 3 x 522 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF T memory is preserved by a noble marble monument, having his bust in armour, and the following inscription: — ,»ni " To the memory ofMr. William Godolphin, third son of Sir William Godolphin, of Godolphin, in Cornwall "J : who after he had'lived to be a chief ornament to his family, and comfort to his friends, by his many virtues and good life, piously resigned his spirit to Almighty God, in the year of our Lord 1636, and is here interred." Francis, the eldest son, was one of the leading men in the house of commons, in 1640, but perceiving the republican views of its members, he retired indignant at their proceedings, and secured the islands of Scilly for the king; he also raised a regiment of horse, tbe command of which was given to his brother, colortel William Godolphin, already mentioned. At the coronation of Charles II, he was made one of the knights of the Bath. By his lady Dorothy, daughter of Sir Henry Berkeley, he had issue sixteen children. William Godolphin, eldest son, was created a baronet in 1661, and dying unmarried in 1710, was interred in Westminster Abbey. He was succeeded by Francis Godolphin his nephew, who afterwards became the second earl of Godolphin. Sydney, third son of Sir Francis, by his great abilities and unblemished integrity, rose to high honours. He held the first offices in the state, and left to posterity a shining example of the good effects of an honourable life. His first advancement was that of one of the lords of the bed-chamber to Charles II ; he was soon after chosen a representative for Helston in the long parliament, which begun in 1661, and served for that town and St. Mawes as long as he continued a commoner. In these situations his great abilities became apparent, and he was twice sent by the king to Holland, to gain information with respect to the intentions of that country in regard to a peace with France. In 1679, he was appointed a commissioner of the treasury, and filled other high offices in the reigns of Charles II, James II, and William III, during which reigns he was considered one of the ablest men belonging to tbe court. In 1689, he was invested with the title of baron Godolphin, and on the accession of queen Anne, was constituted lord high-treasurer of England. In 1704, he was created a knight of the garter, and in 1705, lord-lieutenant, and custos rotulorum of the county of Cornwall. In 1706, her majesty queen Anne, in consideration of his great services to the crown and state, advanced him to the dignity of earl of Godolphin, and viscount Rialton, both in the county of Cornwall ; and on the incorporation of the kingdoms of England and Scotland, his lordship was appointed high-treasurer. Soon after, however, from the misrepresentations of some of tbe clergy, her majesty was persuaded to remove him from his office, to the great grief and indignation of all her majesty's allies: this circumstance gave rise to the following production of the poet Garth : — ,Whilst weeping Europe bends beneath her ills, And, where the sword destroys not, famine kills ; THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 523 Our isle enjoys by your successful care The pomp of peace, amidst the woes of war. So much the public to your prudence owes, You think no labours long for our repose, / Such conduct, such integrity are shewn, There are no coffers empty but your own. From mean dopendance, merit you retrieve, Unask'd you offer, and unseen you give : Your favour like the Nile increase bestows, And yet conceals the source from whence it flows. No pomp or giand appearance you approve; A people at their ease is what you love : To lessen taxes, and a nntion save, Are all the grants your services would have. Thus far the state machine wants no repair, But moves in matchless order by your care : Free from confusion, settled, and serene, And, like the universe, by springs unseen. But now some star sinister to our prayers Contrives new schemes, and calls you from affairs ; No anguish in your looks, or cares appear But how to teach the unpractis'd crew to steer. Thus, like a victim, no constraint you need To expiate their offence by whom you bleed. Ingratitude's a weed of every clime, It thrives too fast at first, but fades in time. The god of day, and your own lot's the same, The vapours you'have rais'd obscure your flame; But though you suffer, and awhile retreat, Your globe of light looks larger as you set. His lordship died in 1712, aged 67, and was interred in Westminster Abbey, where his daughter-in-law, the duchess of Marlborough, erected a monument to his memory* * "Henry, fourth son of Sir Francis Godolphin, and brother to his lordship, was educated at the university of Oxford, and .took the degiee of D.D. In 1695, he was ordained provost of Eton college; and in 1707, was installed dean of the cathedral church of St. Pauls. He died at Eton, near Windsor, in 1733, aged *ighty-four years. He was very exemplary for his piety and charity, and a great encourager of learning and virtue, without distinction of party. There are many remains of his munificence at Eton college, of which he was provost thifty-geveffl years. He was a great benefactor to the bounty of queen Anne for the augmentation <&f small livings, to which he gave at one time £4000, aud to the corporation of the sons of the clergy, to whom he .gave twice within a few years, £500, and to their collection on the Thursday before he died, £100. He also distributed large sums in private charities for the relief of poor families, and single persons in distress. He married Mary, daughter of colonel Sydney Godolphin, before mentioned, by whom he left issue three sons aud one daughter. Charles Godolphin, fifth son, was chosen one of the tnftnbeis for Helston, in that parliament which assembled at Oxford the 21st of March 1680-1, and he served in every succeeding parliament, both in the reigns of James and William. He was one of the commissioners of the customs for sevcial years, in the reigns of William 3x2 •"24 HISTORICAL -SURVEX 'OP By his lady Margaret, daughter of Thomas Blague, esq. he had issue a son, of which his lady died in child-bed, aud his lordship remained a widower ever after. Francis, second earl of Godolphin, only son of the former, was appointed to various high offices in the state: he was lord-warden of the stannaries of Cornwall and Devon, and governor of the Scilly Islands. In 1735, he was created baron Godolphin, of Helston in Cornwall, the title to descend to. his heirs male, and in case of failure, to the heirs male of Henry Godolphin, D.D. late dean of St. Pauls. By his lady, eldest daughter and coheiress of his grace John Churchill, the great duke of Marlborough, (and who on her father's decease, became duchess of Marlborough, in consequence of the act nf parliament entailing his honours on his daughters) he had issue two sons and tliree daughters. The only one of these who left issue was the lady Mary, who intermarried and Anne, appointed thereto by that queen, Jan. 23, 1711-12 ; and was also regintrar-general of all trading ships belonging to Great Britain. He died in the year 1720, and against the wall on the west side of the cloisters in Westminster Abbey, is a large marble monument neatly executed, erected to his memory. Between the pediment arc the arms of Godolphin, impaling Godolphin; below is the following inscription: — Here rests in hope of a blessed Resurrection, CHARLES GODOLPHIN, esq. brother to the right honourable Sidney, Earl of Godolphin, Lord High-Treasurer of Great Britain, who died July 10,1720, .aged 69. And Mrs. GODOLPHIN his Wife, who died July 29, 1726, aged 63. Whose excellent Qualities and Endowments can never be forgotten. Particularly the public-spirited Zeal with which he served his country in Parliament, and the indefatigable Application, great Skill, and nice Integrity, With which he discharged the Trust of a Commissioner of the Customs for many years. Nor was she less eminent for her Ingenuity, Wit, sincere Love of her Friends, and Constancy in Religious Worship. But as Charity and Benevolence were the distinguishing Parts of their Characters, So were they most conspicuously display'd by the last Act of their Lives. A pious and charitable Institution by him design'd and ordered, And by her compleated, to the glory of God, and for a bright Example to Mankind. The endowment whereof is a rent-charge of one hundred and eighty pounds a year, issuing out of lands in Somersetshire; and of which one hundred and sixty pounds a year are to be for ever applied, from the 24th of June 1726, to the educating of eight young gentlewomen, who are so born, and whose parents are of the church of England ; whose fortunes do not exceed three hundred pounds, and whose parents, or friends, will undertake to provide them with decent apparel; and after the death of the said Mrs. Godolphin, and William Godolphin, esq. her nephew, such as have neither father or mother; which same young gentlewomen are not to be admitted before they are eight years old, nor to be continued after the age of nineteen ; and are to be brought up at the city of New Sarum, or some other town in the county of Wilts, under the care of some prudent governess or school mistress, a communicant of the church of England ; and the overplus, after an allowance of five pounds a year, for collecting the said rent-charge, is to be applied to the binding out one or more poor children apprentices, whose parents are of the church of England. Iu perpetual memory whereof, Mrs. Frances Hall, executrix to her aunt Mrs. Godolphin, has, according to her will, and by her order, caused this inscription to be engraven on their monument, 1727." ' THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 525 with Thomas, fourth duke of Leeds, which occasioned all the estates of the Godolphins to become vested in the Osborne "family. • The issue of this marriage was Francis Godolphin, father of the present duke, and other children. His lordship died in 1766,* when the titles of earl of Godolphin, and viscount Rialton became extinct, but the title of baron Godolphin of Helston, descended to Francis Godolphin, esq. youngest son of Henry Godolphin, dean of St. Pauls. His lordship was member of parliament for Helston, when he succeeded to the peerage, and married first, in 1734, Barbara, (who died without issue in 1736) daughter of William Bentinck, earl of Portland ; and secondly, Anne, daughter of John, earl Fitzwilliam, who also dying without issue in 1785, this title became extinct. Thus ended in lineal descent, as is generally supposed, one of the most ancient and honourable families of which Cornwall has to boast. We cannot however, allow ourselves to suppose that the race is yet extinct, although their collateral branches were neither numerous nor high in rank. John Godolphin and his brother of Truro, both of whom have families, are, we believe, the only persons who retain that ancient and distinguished name, and notwithstanding the obscurity in which the flight of years has enveloped their pretensions, we have reason to suppose that these persons are related to the house of Godolphin. Arms. — Gules, an eagle displayed with two heads, between three fleurs-de-lis, argent. — Crest. On a wreath, a dolphin naiant, embowed, proper. — Supporters. Two eagles reguardaut, with their wings displayed, argent. — Motto. Francha leale toge. Chief Seats. — At Godolphin in Cornwall, Tilsheade, in the county of Wilts, and Ilogmagog, four miles from Cambridge. EXTINCT BARONS. LORD VALETORT. Roger de Valletorta, Valletort, or Valetort, ancestor of this truly ancient and illustrious house, having married Joan, daughter of Reginald, earl of Cornwall, natural son to Henry I, became possessed, in her right, of the lordship and castle of Trematon, in the county of Cornwall, to which was attached forty-nine knights fees. Reginald de Valetort, was sheriff of Cornwall ¦, anno 1223, and again in 1225. Roger de Valetort, last of the family in the male line, resigned in 1275, all his * Among his lordship's numerous and laudable donation*, he presented in 1750, to the church of Lower St. Columb, a rich set of plate for the communion service, as he also did to the churches of St. Breage, and St Germoe, in the county of Cornwall. But the great act of beneficence and piety which must immortalize his memory in these parts, was the rebuilding at his own charge, the church of Helston, a very beautiful structure, which he lived to see completed at the expense of £6000, in the year 176$. 526 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF right and interest in the manor and castle of Trematon, to Richard earl of Cornwall* as is evident from most authentic records of that ancient domain, now in the possession of Benjamin Tucker, esq. At his decease in 1289, his other valuable estates descended to the heirs of his two sisters, one of whom was married to — — Corbet, and the other to Sir Henry Pomeroy, ancestor of the right honourable lord viscount Harberton, the present representative of these noble families., A rms.— Argent, three bendlets gules, on a border sable, eight bezants. See p.. IV. Chief Seats. — Trematon Castle in Cornwall, and Harberton in Devonshire. LORD DINHAM, BARON OF CARDINHAM. The noble family of Dinham, whose surname has been variously written, as Dinant, Dinan, Cardinham, Tredenham, Dynharn, Denham, and Dinham, derives its descent from Oliver de Dinant, who, according to Camden, came into England with William the Conqueror, in 1066. His son, Galfrid de Dinant, who was living in the time of Henry II, was a great benefactor to the abbey of Hartland, in Devonshire, and changed the secular priests placed there by Githa, wife of earl Goodwin, into black canons of the order of St. Augustine. He is generally supposed to have inherited the district of Cabilla, or Carbilla, in the county of Cornwall, which at the time of the Norman conquest, is said to have included what are now known by the names of Cardenham, Warleggon, and Lanhydrock. He built and endowed Cardinham church, and erected near it an elevated castle for his own residence, both of which partook partly of their former names, and partly of that of their founder,— Car-Dinham Church, and Car-Dinham Castle, which appellations they retain to this day. Robert de Cardinan lord of Cardinham, in the reign of Richard 1, held seven knights fees in these parts, by the tenure of knights service, a great part of which property he obtained by marriage with Isolda, daughter and heiress of Fitzwilliam. Among many other estates which constituted these large revenues, were the manor of Tywardreath, and the monastery founded there by the Fitzwilliams. The manor and borough of Fowey, together with the church, this Robert de Cardinan afterwards bequeathed to the prior and convent of Tywardreath. The manor and castle of Restormel, were also in possession of this family in the beginning of the thirteenth century, and carried by an heiress in marriage to Thomas Tracey, who possessed it in the year 1264. Oliver de Dinant, or Dinham, was summoned to parliament as a baron, the twenty- fourth of Edward I, and from him sprung several branches of the Dinham family who have since flourished in Cornwall and Devon. •It has generally been understood, and we ourselves have fallen into the same error, in our account of tie Pomeroys, that Trematon Castle, &c. descended from Roger de Valetort, to Sir Henry Pomeroy : this is incorrect, and will be more fully explained in our account of that ancient barony. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL, 527 Josee, son and heir of Oliver, had issue John Dinham, who received the honour of knighthood, as did several of his descendants. Sir John Dinham of Cardinham, great grandson to the above, married a daughter of Sir Richard Arches, who bore for his arms, gules, three arches argent, capitals and pedestals, or, which are still to be seen quartered with those of Dinham and Arundell, on the glass of the principal window in Lanivett church. Sir John became, in the reign of Henry VI, chief heir to the noble house of Albemarle, and removed his residence to Nutwell, the beautiful seat of that family, situated on the banks of the Exe, about eight miles from the city of Exeter. He was chosen sheriff* for the county of Devon, in the fortieth of Henry VI. Being strongly attached to the house of York, he greatly assisted the cause of the duke, many of whose friends he sheltered and protected during the violent disputes between the houses of York and Lancaster. The earls of Salisbury, March, and Warwick, in particular, who had been attainted of treason, owed the preservation of their lives and liberties to his courage and conduct. He was knighted soon after the coronation of Edward IV, and in the sixth year of that reign, was created baron Dinham of Cardinham, in the county of Cornwall. The same monarch, three years after, in consideration of the attachment and loyalty of the lord Dinham towards his person and government, granted him the custody of the forest of Dartmoor, the manor and borough of Lydford, and the manor of South Teign, in Devonshire, under the yearly rent of an hundred marks, and six shillings and eight pence. To these was soon after added a grant of the office of steward of the honours, castles, manors, and boroughs of Plympton, Oakhampton, Tiverton, Sandford Courtenay, and some others. On the accession of Henry VII, to the English throne, he was made a knight of tbe garter, and lord high-treasurer of England, which office he held fifteen years, and died in the seventeenth of Henry VII, 1502, aged seventy-two. He had issue Charles Dinham, esq. who does not appear to have outlived his father, consequently his honours died with him. He was sheriff of Devon in the sixteenth of Edward IV, and married Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of lord Fitzwarren, but left no issue, whereby his four sisters became coheiresses. Of these, Joan was married to the baron Zouch, ofTotness; Jane to Sir John Arundell, knt. of Lanherne; Margaret to Nicholas baron Carew, both of whom lie interred beneath a monument in Westminster Abbey ; and Elizabeth to Foulk Bourchier, lord Fitzwarren. At the time of lord Dinham's decease, there were younger branches of the family residing in great respectability in "Cornwall and Devon. The Dinhams of Wortham, in the latter county, were undoubtedly the descendants of the same house, as were the Dinhams of Blisland, in Cornwall, who were connected by marriage with the Treises and others. At Blisland there is a place still known by the name of Dinham's Bridge. The Dinhams also appear to have had a seat and large property in the parish of * It is very remaikable that the name of Dinham, a family, which held such large possessions, and of such great interest in Cornwall, should not appear either in the list of sheriffs or members of parliament for the county. 528 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF St. Stephen, near Saltash, where Frances Dinham was married to William Hichens, esq. both of whom died there in the latter part of the sixteenth century. From the appearance of tbe mouuinent which bears their effigies, and the arms of Hichens and Dinham impaled, they were, we conclude, persons of considerable consequence. There is also a sumptuous monument in the church of Mevagissey, erected by Mary Dinham, to her husband Otwill Hill, who died in 1614. She was afterwards married to Arthur Fortescue, lord Chichester. In the early part of the last century William Dinham, esq. of Tressinney in Cornwall, (the lineal descendant of the house of Cardinham) married Mary Pomeroy, daughter of Pomeroy,* esq. of Lantoon in Cornwall, by whom he had issue four sons and four daughters. Of the latter, Mary was married to John Roe, or Rowe, esq. of Camelford, whose descendants now reside at Launceston ; Elizabeth married to Edmund Prideaux, esq. of London ; Jane to the Rev. Hugh Prideaux, brother to the above, who resided at St. Agnes, in Cornwall ; Anne died unmarried. Of the sons, John the eldest, entered into holy orders, and had a valuable living in Essex, but was unfortunately luurdered by a maniac, whom he had for some time charitably maintained. William, the second son, was twice married. By his first wife, daughter of Barrett, he had no issue ; but by his second he had an only son, who became heir to his grandfather's estates, went abroad, and is supposed to be since dead. Philip, the third son, was bred to the navy, and was unfortunately drowned. Charles Dinham, youngest son of William Dinham, esq, of Tressinney, settled at Camelford, and was several times chosen mayor of that borough. He left issue by Sarah Stasey his wife, several sons and daughters: William Dinham, esq. the eldest son, and representative of this ancient family, resides at Camelford, and has been repeatedly chosen mayor of that borough. He married Sarah Palmer, the descendant of a Somerset family, by whom he has issue several children. Arms. — Gules, four fusils in fess, argent, within a bordure, ermine. Some branches of this family have borne gules, four fusils in fess, ermine. See plate IV. Chief Seats. — Cardinham Castle, in Cornwall, and Nutwell, in Devonshire. LORD TYES. Messrs. Lysons, in the " Magna Britannia," speaks of this family as having been lords of the manor Of Alwarton, near Penzance, where they had a castle, and where, we may suppose, they resided. " Alice, the sister and heiress of Henry lord Tyes, who * Mr. Pomeroy had also another daughter Elizabeth, married to John Phillips, esq. who by her was father of Sir Jonathan Phillips, knt.; colonel Charles Phillips; and the late William Phillips, vicar of Lanteglos, and Advent; and a daughter married to John Carpenter, esq. of Tavyton, who by her was father of the late J. P. Carpenter, esq. of Mount Tavy, in Devonshire. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 529 was executed for being concerned in the earl of Lancaster's rebellion, in 1340, married Warine de Lisle, whose heiress married Thomas the fourth lord Berkeley." The " Peerage of England" says that the title became extinct in the year 1322. Amis. — Argent, a chevron, gules. See plate IV. LORD LANSLADRON. This ancient baronial family is said to have taken its surname from the manor of Lansladron, in the parish of St. Eue, in the county of Cornwall, where it was seated at an early period. Serlo de Lansladron, (by some called Nansladron) of this house, was summoned to parliament as a baron, in the time of Edward I. The title became extinet in 1306, and the estates (as is generally supposed) passed with an heiress into the family of Goveley, whose heiress married Aruudell of Trerice. Arms.— Argent, three chevronels sable. See plate IV. LORD ARCHDEKNE. The name of this ancient family, like most others, has been written differently in different ages, as Lercedekne, Archdekne, and Erchedeken, the latter of which appears to be most correct, it being so spelled on the tomb of Margaret, daughter ofWarrin Erchedeken, who died in 1420. Thomas Erchedekeny, (as the name was then written) was sheriff of Cornwall in- the seventh of king John, and several of his posterity represented the county in parliament. They inherited two noble seats in Cornwall, of which the castle of Ruan Lanihorne, then called (as is supposed) Shepestall, was perhaps, the most superb ; but the family, in later days, most assuredly resided on their manor of East Anthony, which was obtained by a marriage with an heiress of Dawnay. Eudo le Ercedekne, held the lordship and castle of Trematon, in 1312. Thomas Erchedeken, or Archdeckne, of this house, was summoned to parliament as a baron, in 1320, which title expired with John the second lord, in 1342. John Lerchdekne, (as he is called by Carew) succeeded to the estates, but not to the title; he however, received the honour of knighthood, and by Cecil bis lady, daughter and heiress of Jordan, of Haccombe, in Devonshire, (now a seat of the elder branch of the Carews, baronets) he had issue nine sons, of whom Richard the third son only, left male issue. "Richard," says Carew, "married Jone, the daughter of John Bosowr, that bare him Thomas, in whom the. heirs male of this multiplied hope took an end.''* * Notwithstanding this assertion of Mr. Carew, who was born about one hundred and fifty years after the death of Thomas Erchedeken, we are inclined to believe that there were collateral branches existing in these parts after that event ; and it is not unlikely that those humble persons of the same name, who, as we are informed now reside in the parish of East Anthony, may be descendants of the same house. Vol. 1. 3 v 530 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Wan-in, eldest son of Sir John Erchedeken, and Cecil Jordan his lady, married Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of John Talbot, and by her had issue three daughters, who became coheiresses. Eleanor the eldest, was married to Sir Walter Lucy, ancestor by her to the lords Vaux, whose title became extinct in 1661 ; Margery was married to Sir Thomas Arundell of Tolverne, and inherited the manor of East Anthony, but dying in 1420, without issue, that property devolved on her sister Philippa, the lady of Sir Hugh Courtenay, of Boconnoc. Sir Hugh Courtenay, who was second son of Edward earl of Devon, had issue by this lady a daughter Joan, married to Nicholas baron Carew, direct ancestor of Sir Henry Carew of Haccombe, in the county of Devon, bart. the representative in the elder line, of these ancient and honourable families. Arms of Archdeckne. — Argent, three chevrons, gules. See plate IV. LORD BOTTREAUX. If high antiquity, splendid alliance, and princely fortune, can add dignity to nobility, the name of De Bottreaux must shine with considerable lustre in the heraldric page. William de Bottreaux, (by some stiled lord Bottreaux) whose father is supposed to have come into England with the Conqueror, was lord of Bottreaux Castle, in the county of Cornwall, in the time of Henry I. Bottreaux Castle, (by corruption called Boscastle) was the head of a considerable barony of the same name, and most probably owed its erection and original greatness to this lord Bottreaux, who was known to have possessed large revenues both in the counties of Cornwall and Devon. He married Alice, daughter of Sir Robert Corbet, sister of Sibyl, mother of Reginald earl of Cornwall, and by her was ancestor of William Bottreaux, of Bottreaux Castle, sheriff of Cornwall in 1205. William de Bottreaux was sheriff of Cornwall in 1332, and several of his descendants represented the same in parliament. He held twelve knights fees in the county of Cornwall, by the tenure of knight's service, and was iu 1338, summoned to parliament by the titles of baron Newmarch, .Moels, and Bottreaux. The titles of Newmarch and Moels, were claimed and allowed in right of his mother, Isabella, daughter and heiress of John de Moels, fourth and last baron Newmarch of that family, who died in 1337. William, third lord Newmarch, Moels, and Bottreaux, heir at law to the great families of St. Loo, Daubeny, and Thwenge, and the tenth in succession who had inherited Bottreaux Castle, died without male issue in 1461, when the titles and estates devolved on his only daughter and heiress, who carried the whole*, in marriage, to lord Hungerford. The issue of this illustrious marriage was an only daughter, * With the exception of the manor of Yeovillon, in Somersetshire, which her father had bequeathed by will to the prior of Bath, provided he caused a daily mass to be celebrated for the health of his soul for ever; also for the souls of his wife, the king, quten, and prince of Wales, except three days before Easter yearly, when there should be distributed 6d. to the poor of Bath, in bread, no person to have more than the value of one farthing. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 531 who is said to have been the richest heiress that ever lived to that time, she being seized in her own right of upwards of one hundred free manors in different counties of England. This princely fortune together with the baronies of Hungerford, Newmarch, Moels, and Bottreaux, passed with this lady in marriage to the honourable Edward Hastings, son and heir of the unfortunate lord Hastings who was murdered in the Tower. George, their only son and heir, was advanced to the title of earl of Huntingdon, from whom is descended in the eleventh generation, the marquis of Hastings, now governor-general of India, who inherits their various titles, and is the sole representative of these distinguished families. Arms. — The original arms of the De Bottreaux family were, on a field argent, three toads erect, sable. Secondly, cheeky or, and gules, on a bend azure, three horse shoes argent. Lastly, argent, a griffin segreant gules, talon'd azure. See plate IV. Chief Seats. — Bottreaux Castle, and Penheale, in Cornwall. LORD BONVILLE. This once powerful family which has been long extinct, ranked high among the nobility of Cornwall and Devon in the fifteenth century. Thomas Bonville, esq. of Trelawny, (now the seat of the Rev. Sir Harry Trelawny, bart.) was sheriff of Cornwall in 1434. His son Sir William Bonville, of the same house, was summoned to parliament as a baron in 1449. In the twenty-sixth of Henry VI, he was retained to serve that monarch in his war with France, wherein he commanded twenty men at arms, and six hundred archers. In the thirty-first of the same reign he was made governor of Exeter Castle, lieutenant of Aquitaiae, and a companion of the noble order of the garter. During the wars between the houses of York and Lancaster, he deserted his royal patron and sided with the duke of York, but this change of conduct has been generally ascribed to a serious quarrel which took place between him and Thomas Courtenay, earl of Devon, or by the intrigues of Richard Nevil, earl of Salisbury, whose daughter was married to William Bonville, lord Harrington, grandson of Sir William Bonville. In the great battle of Wakefield, he had the misery to see his only son and his grandson, the hopes of his old age and ennobled house, slain in his presence; and in the battle of St. Albans which happened soon after, he himself was taken prisoner. King Henry appeared to have forgotten his ingratitude, in sympathy for his then unparalleled distress, and promised him his life; but the indignation of the queen and her nobles could only be assuaged by the taking off his head, which was accordingly done in the last year of Henry's reign, anno 1460. William Bonville, grandson of lord Bonville, who as before observed, was slain -in the presence of his father at the battle of Wakefield, inherited from his mother, (only daughter and heiress of William, lord Harrington) the barony of Harrington, and left 3v 2 532 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF issue by his lady daughter of Richard Nevil, earl of Salisbury, a daughter, Cicily, who carried all the titles and estates of her family in marriage to Thomas Grey, marquis of Dorset, brother-in-law to Edward IV. The lineal descendant of this marriage is the right honourable George Harry Grey, earl of Stamford and Warrington, who inherits the titles of baron Bonville and Harrington, in right of his immediate descent from these families. Arms. — Sable, six mullets pierced, argent, three, two, and one. See plate IV. Chief Seats. — Trelawny in Cornwall, and Shute in Devonshire. LORD BRAY. This family although of no great antiquity in the extinct peerage, seems to be involved in nearly total obscurity. Mr. Carew, in speaking of the extinct nobility of Cornwall, merely observes " the lord Bray dwelt at ," of course he did not know where ; however we are very certain that this was a Cornish family, and it has generally been supposed that it was seated at or near Callington. At an early period an heiress of this house married Tregassa, whose heiress married Coryton, and their arms are still to be seen among the quarterings of that family in St. Mellion church. Edward Bray was summoned to parliament on the 3rd of November 1529, by the stile and title of baron Bray, which honour expired on the death of John, the second lord, Nov. 18, 1557. Margaret, only daughter of the last nobleman, became heiress also to her uncle, Sir Reginald Bray, knight banneret, and was married to William lord Sandys, lord- chamberlain to Henry VIII, whose present representative is Davies Gilbert, esq. of Tredrea, in Cornwall, and Eastbourne, in Sussex. Arms. — On a field, argent, a chevron between three eagles' legs erazed, sable. See plate IV. LORD WILLOUGHBY DE BROKE. The name of Willoughby is still prevalent in the county of Cornwall, but from whence the family originated we have not been able clearly to ascertain. According to the pedigree of the lord Willoughby of Parham, who appears to have been of the same honourable lineage, its origin is derived from John Willoughby, a Norman knight, who came into England with William the Conqueror. Sir Robert Willoughby, steward of the stannaries of Cornwall and Devon, at the accession of Henry VII, was summoned to parliament in the first of that reign, by the stile and title of baron Willoughby de Broke, and was made a knight of the garter. His lordship attended king Henry at the siege of Boulogne, and was one of the chief commanders against the Cornish rebels (as they were termed) in the year 1497. He THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 533 married Blanch, daughter of John, and grand-daughter and heiress to Sir Alexander Champernowne, of Beer Ferrers, whereby he acquired the manor of Beer Ferrers, the borough and manor of Callington, and many other large estates in these parts. By this lady he had issue Robert, who was summoned to parliament as baron Broke, by Henry VIII, but died without issue, and was buried in Callington church,' where a handsome monument remains to his memory. Edward, secondson of Sir Robert Willoughby de Broke, died in his father's lifetime, but left issue a daughter Elizabeth, who became coheiress to the family of Willoughby, and in right of her grandmother, heiress to the ancient earls of Warwick, (supposed to have been the greatest heiress at that time in England). She was married to Sir Fulke Greville, from whom descended through the honourable family of Verney, the present lord Willoughby de Broke. Sir Robert Willoughby, lord Broke, died at the manor house of Beer Ferrers, aud having ordered by will that his body should be interred in whatever parish he should chance to die, he was buried in the church of Beer, where his effigy in full stature is carefully preserved. He had issue besides his two before-mentioned sOns, a daughter Elizabeth, married to the right honourable John Pawlet, marquis of Winchester, ancestor through the Rolles, of the present lord Clinton. Arms. — See plate V. Chief Seats, — Callington House, Cornwall, and at Beer Ferrers, in Devonshire. LORD MARNEY. With respect to this name, we have been rathei? unsuccessful in our endeavours to procure the information which is necessary to trace clearly the descent of an ennobled family. Sir Richard Marney, who lived at Colquite, in the county of Cornwall, in the reigns of Henry VII, and VIII, inherited from his ancestors considerable property, which was chiefly obtained by a marriage with the daughter and coheiress of Serjeaux, formerly lord of that manor. He was created lord Marney of Colquite, in the county of Cornwall, April 9, 1523. His only son and successor the second lord Marney, married Christian, daughter and heiress of Sir Roger Newburgh, knt. of East Luhvorth, in Dorsetshire, by whom he had issue two daughters. Dying in 1525, the title which had not survived three years in father and son, became extinct. His lordship's eldest daughter and coheiress was married to George Ratcliffe ; and Elizabeth the youngest, married to Thomas Howard, viscount Bindon, second son of the duke of Norfolk. This title expired in 1610, when the estates passed to the earl of Suffolk. Arms. — Gules, a lion rampant guardant, argent. — Crest. A chapeau sable, turned. up, ermine, between a pair of wings elevated, argent. See plate V. Chief Seat. — Colquite, in the county of Cornwall. 534 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF LORD MOHUN. The name of this truly ancient and illustrious family has been equally changeable, with many others of great antiquity. We accordingly find it to have been occasionally written Moun, which was, apparently, the original name; and afterwards Mown, Moon, and Mohun, the latter of which it has long retained. Sir William de Moun, or Mohun, accompanied William the Conqueror in his expedition to England, and being an expert and successful commander, he was instrumental in reducing these kingdoms to the Norman government. His services were rewarded with several lordships in Somersetshire, among these was the manor and castle of Dunster, which continued for several centuries the principal dwelling of his posterity. William de Moun, his son and heir, (according to a pedigree taken from the Herald's office) was the second earl of Salisbury after the conquest, and founder of Bruton Abbey in Somersetshire, in the time of Henry I. He left issue two sons and two daughters : of the latter, Lucy was married to Gray, ancestor to the lords Gray of Wilton ; and Joanna to John Beauchamp, ancestor to the earls of Hartford. Reginald Moun, the eldest son, died without issue ; and William, tbe second son, succeeded his father as earl of Somerset. He was one of those great barons who adhered to the empress Maud, and fortified his castle at Dunster, in her behalf. In the third year of king Stephen, he was found in open rebellion against that sovereign, and is said to have done much mischief by frequent excursions through the country in which he lived. In the six of the same reign, he assisted Robert king of Scotland, Robert earl of Gloucester, and other nobles, friends of the empress, in the siege of the castle of Winchester, defended by Henry de Blois, bishop of that see, and brother to king Stephen. For these and other great services, he was created by Maud, (by some called Matilda) earl of Dorset, but through the failure of that princess in her attempts to gain the throne of England, he appears to have forfeited his titles, and a barge share of family property. William, his son and heir, left issue Reginald, who in the fourth of king John, was required by that monarch to accept lands in England for those he possessed at Lyons, in Normandy. Reginald, his son, commonly called Reginald the Second, in tbe twenty-sixth of Henry III, was appointed chief-justice of all the forests south of Trent, as he was also in the thirty-sixth of the same reign. In the following year he was made governor of Savoy Castle, in the county of Leicester, and was summoned to attend the king in his expedition against the Welch. He married two wives : by his first lady, sister to Humphry deBohun earl of Hereford, he bad issue John, his son and heir; and by his second lady, Isabella, daughter of William earl Ferrers, be had a son named William. John de Mohun, his son and heir, married Joan, daughter of William earl Ferrers, and sister to Isabella, her mother-in-law, and bad issue by her John his son and heir, who succeeded his father at Dunster, and married Eleanor, daughter of Reginald Fitzpiers, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 535 who after bis decease, was married to Sir William Martyn, knt. He had issue two sons, John his heir, and James Mohun, esq. John Mohun was summoned to parliament among the barons, and was a military commander of distingmshed merit. He served with high reputation in the wars of Edward 1, and was present with his sovereign in the campaigns of Gascoigne and Scotland. His humanity and charities were also equal to his valour, as we find him a great benefactor to the abbey of Bruton ; and the town of Dunster is indebted to him for several ancient privileges. By his lady Anne, daughter of Payne Tixtorffe, he had issue eight sons, and a daughter, Eleanor, who together with six of her brothers, appear to have died in their father's lifetime. John was his successor, and Reginald having married Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of John Fitzwilliams of Hall, in the county of Cornwall, became seated at that place. John de Mohun having succeeded his father, (who died in 1329,) was baron of Dunster, and served in the wars of Edward III, both in France and Flanders. He married Christian, daughter of John Seagrave, and had issue a son, John, who succeeded his father in the barony, and married Jane, daughter of Bartholomew de Burghersh ; but dying without male issue, the title became extinct, and the estates were divided among his three daughters and coheiresses. Of these ladies, Phillis was first married to Edward duke of York ; secondly, to Sir John Collison, knt. ; thirdly to Walter Fitzwalter ; and fourthly, to the lord Derby. Elizabeth was married to William Montacute, earl of Salisbury, and died without issue. Maud, the third daughter, was married to John lord Strange, of Knocking. Reginald Mohun, of Hall, the last surviving branch of the house of Dunster, having obtained great property in Cornwall, laid the foundation of one of the most respectable families in the county. John Mohun, his son and heir, married Joan, daughter of— — St. Aubyn, and left issue Thomas Mohun, who married Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of Richard Haire; and dying in 1400, he was interred in Lanteglos Church, where a monument remains to his memory. His son and successor left issue by his wife, daughter of- Beville, William Mohun, his son and heir, who was also seated at Hal J, and married Isabella, sister to Edward Courtenay earl of Devon, who became coheiress to Edward Courtenay the last earl of Devon, marquis of Exeter, &c. By this lady he was father of John Mohun, of Hall, who married Anne, daughter of Richard Coode, by Thomasine his wife, daughter and coheiress of John Glynn, of Morval, esq. which John Mohun, and Anne his wife, died of the sweating sickness, within twenty -four hours of each other, in the year 1508, and left issue eight children. Reginald, eldest son, who became heir to the earl of Devon, in right of his grand mother Isabella Courtenay, married Jane, daughter of Sir William Trevanion, and had issue a son, . . Sir William Mohun, knt. who married first, Joan,, daughter of — — Horsey, esq. sister and coheiress to Sir John Horsey, knt. ; secondly, Anne, fifth daughter and ' coheiress of William Reskymer, and relict of Sir John Trelawny, " who outliving him," 530 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF says Carew, "¦ enjoyeth this Hall, as part of her joynture, a lady gracing her dignitie with her virtue, and no less expressing than .professing. religion."'; . .' :; ..y. • Reginald Mohun, son aud heir, received the honour of knighthood,; and at the tiine of Mr. Carew's writing, was " a wWower of two Wives." His first lady was the daughter of Sir Henry Killigrew ; the second, a daughter, of Serjeant Heale, , He removed his family residence to the more noble seat of Boconnoc. Sir Reginald; was one of the deputy-lieutenants of Cornwall, a justice of peace, and commanded six companies of local forces, which comprised 600. soldiers, viz, 200 armed pikes,, 210 muskets, and 190 calivers.* In 1602, he was advanced to the dignity of a baronet, and dying soon after was succeeded by John his son and heir,: which Sir John Mohun, bart. was in the fourth of Charles, created lord Mohun of Oakhampton, a title which had long been inherited by his noble ancestors the earls of Devon. His lordship \vias one of the commanders for the; king in the successful battle of Stratton, 1643, and was engaged in many other fights and sieges during the great rebellion. He married, Cordelia, daughter of Sir John Stanhope, of Shelford, in Nottinghamshire, knt. and relict of Sir Roger Aston, by whom he had issue three sons; John, who succeeded to the honour and estates; Warwick, who succeeded his brother John ; and Sir Charles Mohun, knt., who was slain on the king's side at Dartmouth, and was interred in the family vault at .Boconnoc, Oct. 1643: also three daughters, Cordelia married to John Harris, esq. of Hayne, in the county of Devon; Theophila married to James Campbell, esq. of London; and Philadelphia. John, second lord Mohun, dying, without issue, was succeeded by his brother Warwick, third lord Mohun, who ^married Catherine, daughter of Welles, of Bramber, in the county of Southampton. By her he had issue Charles Mohun, his son and heir; and a daughter Isabella, who was married to Samuel Maddock, esq. of Plymouth, and dying Jan. 21, 1696, was interred in the church at Tamerton Foliot, near that town, as were. afterwards her husband and children. Warwick, lord Mohun, dying in 1665, was succeeded by Charles his only son, who married Philippa, one of the six daughters of Arthur Armesley, earl of Anglesey, at that time lord privy-seal, by whom he had a son and heir of his own name; which Charles, last lord Mohun, was killed in a duel Nov. 15, 1712, by James, dukevof Brandon and Hamilton, who was immediately after killed himself, by the treachery (as was strongly suspected) of general Macartney, lord Mohun's second. He married a niece T of Fitton Gerard, last earl of Macclesfield of that family, but having no male issue the title became extinct. His lordship is said to have left a daughter married to Sir Robert Rich. Arms. — Or, a cross engrailed, sable.— Crest. A manche ermine, the hand proper, holding a fleur-de-lis, ox.— Supporters. Twolipns argent, crowned, or. See plate V. Chief Seats. — Boconnoc and Hall, in the county of Cornwall. *In an original three-quarter length portrait of Sir Reginald Mohun,, (now in our possession) he is represented in a most antique uniform, apparently black velvet, with his army in different positions in the back ground, the whole producing a very fine effect. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 537 LORD ARUNDELL OF TRERICE. "The account given of this ancient and honourable family by Carew, is perhaps the onlV one, on tlife accuracy and fidelity of which we can rely. That gentleman who was connected with the family by the double ties of kindred and friendship, observes, when speaking of Trerice, " that in Edward third's reign, Ralph Arundell matched with the heir of this land and name, since which time his issue hath been there continued, and increased their livelyhood by sundry like inheritors, as St. John, Jeu, Durant, Thurlebear, &c." Sir John Arundell, of Trerice, sheriff of Cornwall in the ninth of Henry V, was a sea officer, and next in command to Hugh Courtenay, earl of Devon, in the defence of these realms, against the navy of France. He enjoyed the friendship and confidence of the said earl of Devon, in being seneschal of his household, and was intrusted by him and by John, duke of Bedford, at that time high admiral of England, with the most important affairs connected with the county of Cornwall, which he represented in parliament in the thirteenth of Henry VI. He married a daughter of — — Durnford, and had issue a son, Sir John Arundell, who married Jane, daughter and heiress of John Durant, by whom he inherited the manor of Ebbingford, in the county of Cornwall : by her he had issue Nicholas Arundell, esq. of Trerice, who by his wife daughter and heiress of Edward St. John, had issue three sons ; Sir John Arundell, knt. ; Alexander ; and Leonard. .~w Sir John Arundell, the eldest son, married Anne, daughter of Sir Walter Moyle, knt. of the county of Kent, and had issue by her four sons ; Sir John Arundell ; Robert; Nicholas , and Walter. Sir John Arundell, chiefly resided at Trerice, having, according to Carew, fostered the strange idea that if he continued at Ebbingford, he should lose his life on the adjoining sands. He was sheriff of Cornwall in the tenth of Henry IV, in which year the earl of Oxford having taken St. Michael's Mount by surprize, Sir John Arundell was ordered to repair thither at the head of the local troops to reduce it, and what is rather singular, lost his life in an encounter on tbe sands before that place, and was interred in St. Michael's chapel. Sir John Arundell, his son and heir, was in habits of intimacy with Henry VII, as is evident from a letter written to him by the queen, dated Oct. 12, 1488, wherein she informs him that she had been safely delivered of a prince. He also stood high in the favour of Henry VIII, in the fourteenth of. whose reign he took prisoner in a sea-fight, Duncan Campbell, a desperate Scotch pirate, for which gallant enterprize he received his sovereign's thanks, through a letter written him by the duke of Norfolk, together with the request' that he would proceed to London, and bring the said prisoner into his majesty's presence. This letter which is dated the 11th of April 1523, was published by Mr. Carew, in his " Survey of Cornwall," who had the inspecting of many other interesting documents relative to the transactions of the family. Sir John was rewarded Vol. I. 3 z 538 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF for his services with the honour of knighthood, and made vice-admiral of England, from which situation he was discharged (most probably through old age) in 1544. Sir John Arundell, son and heir, married two wives, left issue thirteen children, and died Nov. 25, 1561. He was interred under a marble tomb in the church of Stratton, whereon is engraved on brass the effigies of himself, his two wives, and children, with his armorial bearings, viz. sable, a wolf passant, between six swallows argent, with several quarterings, impaled with Grenville. His widow Jane, daughter of Sir Thomas Greynvile, (Granville) was afterwards married to John Cbamond, to whom she also bore issue, John Arundell, son and successor, who was also a very distinguished person in the reigns of Edward VI, aud in those of queens Mary and Elizabeth. According to letters addressed to him in the former of these reigns,. " it appears," says Carew, " that be was vice-admiral of the king's ships in the west seas, and by others, that he had the goods and lands of certain rebels given to him for his good services against them." Thi9 suggestion seems to be more fully confirmed by a letter written to him by queen Mary, with a request that he and his friends would see the prince of Spain handsomely entertained, should he chance to land on the Cornish shores. Philip and Mary also corresponded with him on affairs of great importance relative to the safety of the state. He married first, Mary, daughter and coheiress of John Beville, of Gwarnick, near Truro, and by ber had a son Roger, and a daughter Catherine, married to Prideaux. Roger Arundell married a daughter of Tredenham, and left issue a son John, who lived at Gwarnick, but appears to have died unmarried, and in him ended this line. Sir John married secondly, Julian, daughter of Jacob Erisey, esq. and by her had issue John, his son and heir, and four daughters, viz. Margaret, married to Robert Becket, esq. of Cartuther ; Jane, married to William Vyel, of Treworder ; GraCe, married to John Dinham ; and Margaret, wife of John Trengough, esq. Sir John rebuilt the house at Trerice, and was living there in 1570, as is evident by that date in the dining-room, under which are his arms between these of his two wives. He was succeeded in his estates by John Arundell, bis eldest surviving son, whose amiable character is thus given by Carew: "over his kindred, he held a warie and charie care, which bountifully was expressed when occasion so required, reputing himself not only principal of the family, but a general father to them all. Private respects ever with him gave place to the common good: as for franke, well ordered, and continual hospitalitie, he outwent all show of competence, spare but discreet of speech, better conceiving than delivering, equally stout, and kind, not upon lightness of humour but soundness of judgement, inclined to commiseration, readie to relieve. Briefly, so accomplished in virtue that those who for many years together waited about hiin in nearest place, and, by his example, learned to bate untruth, have often deeply protested how no curious observation of theirs, could ever disern in him, any one notorious vice." This John Arundell married first, Catherine, daughter of John Cosworth, esq. relict of Allan Hill, esq. by whom he had THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL 539 issue four daughters. Of these, Julian was wife of Richard Carew, author of the "Survey of Cornwall ;" Alice married to Henry Sumaster, of Painsford, in Devonshire ; Dorothy married to Edward Cosworth, esq.; and Mary married to Oliver Dinham, esq. By his second. I wife, ; Gertrude, daughter of Robert Dennis, esq. of Holeomb, he had issue John, his son and heir, and two daughters ; of whom Anne was married to William Carnsew, esq. of Bokelly; and Catherine to John St. Aubyn, esq. of Clowance. Sir John died about the year 1580, and was buried at Newlyn.* John Arundell son and heir, was one of the representatives for the borough of Michel! in the thirty-ninth of Elizabeth, and knight of the shire for the county of Cornwall, in the last year of that reign. He aud his four sons were extremely active on the side of loyalty, during the whole of the civil wars, and immortalized their names in the history of those dreadful times. In the breaking out of the rebellion, this John Arundell was governor of Pendennis Castle, and himself and two sons were members of the house of commons. John and William Arundell, sacrificed their lives, in the cause of loyalty, and the father, although nearly fourscore years of age, held out' Pendennis Castle to the last extremity .f Richard tbe eldest son and heir, attended Charles I. in his arduous campaigns, and was one of his principal commanders in the first battle fought with, the rebels near Kineton, in Warwickshire, in which he gave signal proofs of his courage Bnd military abilities. By his perseverance in the cause of his sovereign, and bis determined opposition to tbe usurping powers, he incurred the forfeiture of nearly the whole of his estates, (which were the best belonging to any individual in Cornwall,) and. supported to the last, those honourable principles which had so long distinguished his worthy and valiant family. In consideration of his unshaken loyalty, and the great losses and * In his will, wherein he stiles himself as John Arundell, of Trerice, dated 14th of September, twenty- second of Elizabeth, he orders his body to be buried in the parish church of St. Newlyn, or such other place- as should be thought best by his executors ; and touching the disposition of his manors, lands, &c. late the inheritance of John Arundell, of Trerice, his father, lying in the counties of Cornwall, Devon, Somerset, and Dorset, he bequeaths two parts to his son John Arundell, and his heirs, when he should have attained the age of twenty-one years, or to such other his next heir male of the full age of twenty-one years, and if such heir should happen to die without issue, the property to descend to his daughters Anne aud Catherine, by Gertrude his wife. He bequeaths to the said John Arundell, his chain of gold, with all his anas and tapestry hangings. He further bequeaths legacies to Christopher Arundell, son of Robert Arundell, esq.; and John, William, Robert, and Richard, other sons of the said Robert; and to Julian, wife of Richard Carew, of Anthony; also to Jacqueth, Blanch, and Mary, daughters of the said Robert; and constitutes William Vyell, Richard Carew, John Dinham, John Naunce, and Robert Arundell, executors ; and ordains Sir John Arundell, knt. of Lanherne, Sir John Chichester, knt. Sir Richard Greenvile, knt. Francis Godolphin, esq. Thomas St, Aubyn, esq. and Thomas Cosworth, esq. with John Kempthorne, gent, overseers of his will. + This gallant veteran married Mary, daughter of George Cary, of Clovelly, in Devonshire, by whom he had issue four sons, John, Richard, William, and Francis; and two daughters, Agnes, and Mary. He is supposed to have died soon after the surrender of Pendennis Castle, and was interred at Dulcet as is evident from an ancient monument in that church, which bears a long inscription now neatly defaced, together with the effigies of him, his lady, and of Mary their daughter; also tbe arms of Arundell and Cary impaled* 3 Z 2 540 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF sufferings of his father and himself, he was by letters patent dated 23rd of March, in the sixteenth of Charles II, created baron Arundell of Trerice, in the county of Cornwall,* with limitations to his heirs male. His lordship married Gertrude, daughter of Sir James Bagg, of Saltram, near Plymouth, relict of Sir Nicholas Slanriing,. who was killed at the siege of Bristol, and by her he had two sons; John who diedan infant, and another of the same name who succeeded him in his honours and estates; ; John, second lord Arundell, married first, Margaret, daughter and sole heiress of Sir John Acland, bart. of Columb John, in the county of Devon, by .whom; he haddssue John his son and heir; and a daughter Gertrude, married to Sir Bennett Hoskins, bart.; secondly, Barbara, daughter of Sir Richard Slingsby, bart. of Scriven, in'the county of York, by whom he was father of Richard Arundell. This son served in parliament for Knaresborough, and was made surveyor of his majesty's works. In 1 737, he was appointed master and warden of his majesty's mints, and in 1774, one of the commissioners for executing the office of treasurer of the exchequer. He married Sept. 3, 1732, the lady Frances Manners, daughter of the duke of Rutland, but he does not appear to haye left any issue. His lordship died Sept. 17, 1687, and was succeeded by John his son and heir. This John, third lord Arundell, married Jane, daughter of Dr. William Beau, lord-bishop of Landaff, and by her was father of one son, John ; dying Sept. 24, 1706, he was interred in the family vault at Newlyn. John, fourth lord Arundell, of Trerice, having succeeded to his father's honours, married the honourable Elizabeth Wentworth, sister of Thomas Went.wo.rth, earl; of Strafford, and dying without issue in 1773, the title became extinct. He was buried at Newlyn. i Arms. — Quarterly, first and fourth, sable, six swallows close, argent. Secondly and thirdly, sable, three chevronels, argent. — Crest. On a chapeau turned up, ermine, a swallow argent. — Supporters. Two panthers guardant, or, spotted of various colours, with fire issuing out of their mouths and ears. Motto. Nulli prada. See plate V. Chief Seat. — Trerice, about ten miles from Truro. LORD CAMELFORD. The illustrious family of Pitt, which boasts among its members the late celebrated earl of Chatham, his son tbe right honourable William Pitt, and other distinguished senators, has long been seated in the counties of Dorset and Wiltshire. Thomas Pitt, esq. of Blandford, in Dorsetshire, was governor of Fort St. George, in the East Indies, in the reign of queen Anne. This gentleman obtained the appellation of " Diamond Pitt,"* from his procuring in the east that extraordinary diamond which was * Mauy curious reports were circulated with respect to the manner in which governor Pitt obtained this valuable stone. The tale, which has been generalLy in circulation is, that in visiting the eastern mines, he discovered an English captive, from whom he received this precious jewel, under the promise of procuring him his liberty, which engagement he afterwards very honourably fulfilled. It however being ' THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 541 afterwards sold to the king of France for £135,000. He married in 1716, Jane, daughter of James Innes, esq. of Reidhall, in the county of Moray, a descendant of the earl of Murray, natural son of James V, king of Scotland, and by her had issue three sons ; Thomas Pitt, created earl of Londonderry, in Ireland ; colonel John Pitt ; and Robert, his son and heir, who settled at Boconnoc, in the county of Cornwall, and married Harriot, sister of John Villiers, earl of Grandison. By her he had issue five daughters and two sons ; the youngest ,of the latter was the first earl of Chatham. The eldest son, Thomas Pitt, esq. of Boconnoc, was lord-warden of the stannaries, and steward of the duchy of Cornwall and Devon, and died in July 1760. He married Christian, eldest daughter of Sir Thomas Lyttleton, of Hagley, in Worcestershire, and sister to George lord Lyttleton, by which lady (who died June 9, 1750) he had issue a son, Thomas, who in 1784, was created a baron of this kingdom, by the title of lord Camelford, and baron of Boconnoc-, in Cornwall. He married Anne, daughter and eobeiress of Pinkney Wilkinson, esq. of Burnham, in Norfolk, by whom he had issue a son Thomas, who succeeded him ; and Anne bOrn Sept. 10, 1772, married July 18, 1792, to lord Grenville. His lordship died at Rome, Jan. 19, 1793, and his body was brought to England, and buried according to his request at Boconnoc : his lady has since been interred near him. Thomas, second lord Camelford, was born July 25, 1775, succeeded his father Jan. 19, 1793, and dying in 1804, of wounds received in a duel, the title became extinct. Agreeably to his last will, his body was conveyed to the canton of Berne* in Switzerland, and interred between two large trees : his great property descended to his only sister and heiress, the lady of lord Grenville. Arms. — Sable, a fesse cheeky, or, and azure, between three bezants. — Crest. A crane proper, beaked and membered, or. — Supporters. Two Cornish choughs, proper, reguardant, with wings elevated. See plate V. Chief Seat. — Boconnoc, in the county of Cornwall. customary for all persons, of whatever rank and consequence, to undergo a strict search both iu their going in and coming out of the mine, governor Pitt was under the necessity of cutting open the thick part of his leg, wherein he secreted the valuable deposit, and with the assistance of a bandage, escaped undetected. So far from there being any truth in this account, the fact is, that the governor purchased this diamond, which weighed 127 carats while at Fort St. George, for the sum of £20,400. This stone was long worn by Bounaparte as an ornament to the handle of his sword, but is now, we believe, in the possession of Louis XVIII. * One would suppose, observed the editor of a London paper, that his lordship's romantic choice of a place of interment, was influenced by the perusal of these beautiful lines, written hy Beattie: — Mine be the breezy hill that skirts the down, Where a green grassy turf is all I crave, Willi here and there a violet bestrown, Fast by some brook or fountain's murm'ring wave, And many an evening sun shine sweetly on my grave. 542 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF BARONETS. PRIDEAUX, The family of Prideaux is of great antiquity and note in the counties of Cornwall and "Devon : its first residence, as far back as it can be traced, was at Prideaux Castle, in the parish of Luxulian, where Paganus de Prideaux was seated at the time of the Norman conquest. Richard, son of Paganus, died in 1122, and was succeeded by Baldwin Prideaux, who died in 1165. His son Nicholas, dwelt at Prideaux, and died in 1169, leaving twin sons, Richard, and Hender Prideaux who married the daughter and heiress of Ralph Orcherton, of Orcherton, in the parish of Modbury, Devon, which seat afterwards became the residence of his posterity. Richard lived at Prideaux, and died in 1250, and was succeeded by his son Baldwin, to whom succeeded Thomas, his son and heir, who was also lord of Prideaux, and married a daughter of Sir Philip Bodrigan, knt. He was succeeded by his son Robert, whose son Jeffery, was succeeded by his son Roger Prideaux, who married Alliciab, daughter of Sir Richard Bodyford, knt. Richard Prideaux, his successor, married Cecilia, daughter of Otes o*e Rupe, alias Rocb, and dying in tbe third of Edward HI, left a son Richard, who married Agris, or Agrieta, daughter of Ralph Reville, lord of Treverbyn. This Richard died in the nineteenth of Edward III, and left a son Richard, whose son Richard Prideaux, married Margaret, daughter of John Colan, lord of Colan, in Cornwall, and dying in the eleventh of Richard II, left an only daughter Jane, who became sole heiress. This lady was married to Philip Arvas, esq. by wbom she had a son Richard, lord of Prideaux Castle, who by Joan his wife, daughter of Richard Methrose, had an only daughter and heiress named Joan, who carried the manor and other large estates in marriage to Thomas Herle, esq. of West Herle, in Northumberland. Prideaux Castle continued in the possession of their descendants until the beginning of the present century, when it was purchased by John Coleman Rashleigh, esq. Hender Prideaux, before mentioned, resided at Orcharton, and left a son, Sir Jeffery Prideaux, knt. whose successor, Ralph, married a daughter of Sir William Bigbury, of Bigbury, in the county of Devon, knt. The son and heir of Ralph married Catherine, daughter and heiress of Hugh Treverbyn, son and heir of Sir Walter Treverbyn, knt. By this lady he was father of Roger Prideaux, who married Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Sir John Clifford, knt. and served in parliament for the county of Devon, in the reign of Edward 111, as did his son John Prideaux, a knight banneret. This Sir John was a person of great eminence in his native county, and married the daughter of Roger Mortimer, earl of March, by whom he bad a son, Percy, who was also made a knight banneret, and married Isabella, daughter of William Montacute, earl of Salisbury, and king of the Isle of Man The issue of this marriage were two sons, Roger, and Sir THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 543 John who married Joan, daughter and sole heiress of Gilbert Adeston, whose great grandson William Prideaux, esq. married three wives; first, a daughter of Hugh Michelston; secondly, a daughter of John Fortescue; and thirdly, Alice, daughter and heiress of Stephen Giffard, of Thewborough, in Devonshire, by whom he gained the great estates of that family. From this marriage descended in the third generation, Humphry Prideaux, of Thewborough and Adeston, who had two wives, first, Jane, daughter of Richard Fowell, of Fowellscombe ; secondly, Edith, daughter of William Hatch, both of the couuty of Devon. By his first wife he left issue Sir Richard Prideaux, of Thewborough and Adeston, knt. and two other sons, viz. William and Roger. Sir Richard the eldest son, married Joan, daughter of Thomas Gilbert, by whom he bad no issue ; secondly, Catherine, daughter of. Sir John Arundell of Trerice, knt. by whom he had four sons and two daughters ; and thirdly, Mary, daughter of John Beville of Gwarnick, by whom he had no issue. Richard the eldest son, married Grace, daughter and heiress of Nicholas Carminow, of Respryn, in Cornwall, (which seat he afterwards made his occasional residence,) and left issue five sons and five daughters; Jonathan the eldest sen, married Winifred, daughter and coheiress of Tristrim Gorges, of Budeshead, or St. Budeaux, near Saltash, and in him ended this line in the male descent. Roger, third son of the aforesaid Humphry, of Thewborough and Adeston, was seated at Soldon, near Holdsworthy, Devon, and held considerable employments in the beginning of queen Elizabeth's reign. He married Philippa, daughter Of Sir Richard York, knt. and had issue two sons; Nicholas, ancestor of the Prideauxs of Padstow; and Edmnnd, who studied in the inner Temple, and became very eminent in the law : he was by James I, (1622) advanced to the dignity of a baronet, and was seated at Netherton, in Devon, the present inheritance and dwelling of Sir John Wilmot Prideaux, bart. Sir Edmund married three wives ; by his first lady, Bridget, daughter of Sir John Chichester of Raleigh, near Barnstaple, he had three daughters; Tabitha married to Thomas Ay 1 worth,, of Cornwall, esq.; Sarah, to John Fortescue, of Fallowpit, in Devon, esq. ; and Admonition, to John Moyle, of Bake, in Cornwall, esq. He married secondly, Catherine, daughter of Piers Edgcumbe, esq. of Mount Edgcumbe, and by her was father of Sir Peter Prideaux, his successor, and Edmund Prideaux, of Ford Abbey, esq. which Edmund Prideaux being bred to the law, acquired great reputation in bis profession ; and having also imbibed an enthusiastie religious zeal, he soon became a fbvauritfe of the Puritans, in the time of the great rebellion. He was chosen a member in the long parliament, and by joining with the prevailing partyj acquired great wealth and dignity. He was made commissioner of the great seal, a situation worth at least £1500 per annum, and by a decree of parliament, was permitted to practice within the bar as one of the king's counsel, by which be acquired at least £5000 per annum. He was afterwards made attorney-general, " worth as much- as he chose to make it," and next, postmaster-general for all the inland letters, which at sixpence per letter, as they went in those days, was worth £15000 per annum. He purchased the abbey of Ford in 544 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF the county of Devon, and having destroyed the greater part of that venerable house, built a mansion more suitable, as he conceived, to modern times. He was twice married, but by his first wife, daughter of Collins, of Ottery St. Mary, he had no issue. By his second, daughter of Every, of Cottey, in Somersetshire, he had .an only son Edmund, who having married Amy, daughter of John Francis, of Combelfory, in Somersetshire, had issue two daughters; of these Elizabeth died without issue, and Margaret was married in 1690, to Francis Gwin, of Lansanor, in Wales, which family is still in the possession of Ford Abbey. Sir Edmund Prideaux, before mentioned, died at Netherton, March 28, 1628, and was succeeded by Sir Peter Prideaux, bart. his son and heir, who married Susanna, daughter Of Sir Anthony Poulett, knt. and sister to the first lord Poulett, of Hinton St. George, and by her had issue three sons, of whom Edmund and John died in their father's lifetime; and two daughters. Sir Peter Prideaux, only son andheir, succeeded his father at Netherton, in .1682, and having married lady Elizabeth Granville, sister of John earl of Bath, had issue by her four sons and several daughters. Sir Edmund Prideaux, bart. eldest son, succeeded to the titles and estates, and represented the borough of Tregony in parliament in the reighs of queen Anne andking George I. By his first lady, daughter of James Winstanly, esq. he had issue Edmund, his son and heir. He married secondly, Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of George Sanderson, esq. and grand-daughter to Nicholas Sanderson, lord viscount Castleton, by whom he had an only son, who on the decease of his half brother without issue male, succeeded to the baronetage. His third lady was Mary, daughter of Spencer Vincent, esq. and relict of Sir John Rogers, bart. but by her he had no issue. Sir Edmund died in 1719, and was succeeded by his eldest son Sir Edmund Prideaux, bart. who married first, Mary, daughter of Samuel Reynardson, esq. of Hillingdon, in Middlesex, by whom he had an only daughter Mary, married to James Winstanley, esq.; secondly, Anne, daughter of Philip Hawkins, esq, of Pennance, in Cornwall, by whom he had also a daughter named Anne, who was married to John Pendarvis Basset, esq. of Tehidy in Cornwall, and by him had issue an only son, who died unmarried. Sir Edmund died in 1728, and was interred together with his last lady in Westminster Abbey, where their daughter Mrs. Basset, erected a neat monument to their memories. Sir John Prideaux, heir and successor to Sir Edmund Prideaux, bart. married Anne, eldest daughter of John lord viscount Lisburne, by the lady Mallet Wilmot his wife, daughter of John Wilmot, earl of Rochester, and by her had issue three sons and two daughters. Saunderson the eldest, a military commander of great courage and bravery, was killed at Carthagena in 1741; John, who was also an officer of distinguished merit, and ranked as a brigadier-general, was killed at Niagara in 1759; Peter died unmarried. John, second son, married^Elizabetb, daughter' of Thomas Rolt, esq, of Saycoombe, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 545 in Hertfordshire, and sister to Sir Edward Baynton Rolt, of Wiltshire, and by her left issue three sons, and one daughter Elizabeth ; of these children, we believe the only one now living is the present Sir John Wilmot Prideaux, bart. who succeeded to the titles and estates on the death of his grandfather in 1766. He has issue by his second lady, Phoebe, daughter of Priddle, two sons, John Wilmot, and Edmund, who are both in the army, unmarried. Arms. — Six coats. 1. Argent, a chevron sable; over all a file of three lambeauxs, gules. 2. Party-per-p'ale, argent and gules, three castles counterchanged. 3. Barry of six, or and azure; a chief, argent. 4. Or, three fusils in fess, sable. 5. Azure, a bend sable. 6. Cheeky, or and azure, a bend gules. — Crest. On a cap of dignity, a Saracen's head in profile, couped on the shoulders, proper. — Supporters. Two knights templars, habited and attired, holding in their right hands a staff, on the top of which is the cross of St. John of Jerusalem, all proper. See plate V. Chief Seat. — Netherton, in Devonshire. Prideaux of Place- House. — We have already observed in our account of the Prideauxs, baronets, > that Humphry Prideaux, esq. of Soldon, had issue by Philippa his wife, daughter of Sir Richard York, two sons, of whom Nicholas the eldest, was settled at Padstow, in the time of Carew, and afterwards received the honour of knighthood. He married first, Thomasine, daughter and coheiress of John Henscot, of Bradford, iu Devonshire ; secondly, Cheston, daughter and coheiress of William Viol, of Trevorder, by whom he had one son, who married Anne, daughter of Robert Moyle, esq. but died without issue, and left his estate to Edmund, third son of his half brother Humphry. Sir Nicholas married thirdly, Mary, daughter of Dr. Morice, chancellor of St. Peter's, Exeter, and mother of Sir William Morice, knt. but by her he had no issue. Humphry Prideaux, the only son that survived Sir Nicholas, by his first lady, married Honor, daughter of Sir Edmund Fortescue, of Fallowpit, by whom he had four sons and two daughters : of the former, Nicholas was seated at Soldon ; John died without issue; Edmund of Padstow; and Humphry. Of the daughters, Thomasine was married to John Fortescue, esq. of Buckland Filleigh ; and Elizabeth married to Sir William Morice, secretary of state to Charles II. Edmund Prideaux of Padstow, married Bridget, daughter of John Moyle, esq. of Bake, aunt to the learned Walter Moyle of that house; the third son of this marriage was Humphry, dean of Norwich, a well known literary character, whose son Humphry Prideaux, esq. married Mary, one of the four daughters and coheiresses of Sir George Chudleigh, bart. of Haldon House, Devon, and sister to the ladies Chichester and Oxenden. By her be was father of an only son, George, who died unmarried : his second lady was Jane, daughter of Pleydell, esq. of Shutterdon, in Dorsetshire, by whom he bad issue seven sons and two daughters. Of the sons, Charles the eldest, entered into holy orders, and having succeeded his father at Place, took the Vol. 1. 4 a 646 HISTORICAL 'SURVEY OF. S r surname of Brune, jn obedience to the will of his maternal uncle, who had assumed it in a similar way, and thereby came into possession of a considerable fortune. He married Frances, daughter of Patten, esq. of Bank Hall, in Lancashire, by whom he has issue several sons and daughters. Arms. — Azure, a cross moline, or. See plate V. ,, TRELAWNY. Trelawny, Trelawney, Trelany, Trelone, Trilone, and as in Doemesday Book, Treloen, a lordship or baronial possession, situate in the parish of Alternon, in the county of Cornwall, gave birth to the designation of this ancient family, which flourished in England before the conquest, and derives its descent from Hauielin, the son of Eduni, who held the barony aforesaid, in the time of Edward the Confessor. This Hauielin was also possessor thereof, after the Norman invasion, by a tenure from the earl of Morton, as specified in the great assessment or survey made iu the reign of the monarch who directed it, (king William I.) at which period the property was voted at two carves and a half, two servants, and ten acres of wood, with ten of pasture, &c. From Hamelin descended Richard de Trelohy, whose son . William was, father of John, who married Joan, daughter of Reginald de Bottrell. By her he had issue William, who, by his intermarriage with Joan, daughter of Stephen Trewinick, acquired in fee tail the lands of Trelawny, Overagonan, and the mill de la Morgans, and left a son ¦;:!*• , y.a» • t John, living in the ninth year of Edward I, who. was oneof the inqnisitipn appointed to ascertain of what lands Edmund earl of Cornwall died seized in; the twenty^niatb of that monarch. He married Lucy, daughter of Sir Richard Serjeaux, knt. and had issue a daughter Mary, married to Sir John Moels, knt; from whom descended Courtenay, Peverell, and William Trelawny, who was one of the hurgesses returned for Launceston in Cornwall, to serve, in the parliament at Westminster, in the nineteenth year of Edward II, and afterwards a joint commissioner! with Sir Reginald de Bottreaux and Sir John Arundell, to return the names of those who held £100 yearly in the county of Cornwall. He married Margery, daughter of John de Rypariis or Rivers, in whose favour, during their coverture in the thirty-sixth of king Edward III, he enfeoffed Robert, vicar of Alternon, aforesaid, and other persons, of the manors of Trelawny, &c. and lands in Tregarrick, &c. who regranted them to the said Margery, during her life, with, remainder to their son William Trelawny, and to the heirs of his body. ¦ This William was father of William, who married Joan, only daughter of Richard, ,, and heiress to her brother John Doyngell, with whom he acquired the manors of Folemore, Woolston Penleangon, and the third part of Tregrill, and by whom, he had issuevbm John, who by the gift of his father, in the fortieth of; Edward HI, was the possessor of lands in the villa of Trelawny, and in divers?. other places in the county of Cornwall ; he also upon his father's decease, became possessed of the ancient patrimony of the THB COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 547 family, and 'received the honour of knighthood. He married Matilda, daughter of Robert Menwiniek, by whom he had a son and successor John, who also obtained the honour of khighthodd,' was one of the knights of the shire for the county of Cornwall, in the firs4i year ef Henry V, and in the sixth of the same reign, was appointed one of the coroners of 'that! county. Being disabled however, from attending to the duties of this office (-an office in former times, entrusted only to persons of the order of knights, and who possessed a dear rent of .£'100 in the county) by his being employed in the service of Henry V, in Normandy, a writ was issued- for electing Another in his stead. Sir John so eminently «&stin£uished himself in the wars with France, 'that the brave monarch, under whose banners he fought, and who so much exalted the military glory of his kingdom, was pleased on the 27th of September, in the seventh year of his reign, at Gisors, in Normandy,- as a well-merited recompense of his signal services, to grant him an annuity of twenty pountfe, a large sum in those days, when gold and silver were the only circulating mediums in use. This annuity was confirmed to him by Henry VI, in the first year of his reign, accompanied by the honourable augmentation to his arms of three oaken or laurel 'leaves, (occasionally borne by the family) the symbols of conquest. Indeed so much were Sir John's services appreciated in' those antique times, that under: the representation of the former king (Henry V.) which formerly stood over the great gateat LaHnceston, was this quaint rhyme : — J _mM, ,". Hee that will doe. ought for mee, . . Let him love well Sir John Tirlawnee." bm ;.»< In the fowrthyea* of Henry VI, he, with Sir William Cheyne, and others, was a cotomfesioner of Oye* and Terminer, and no doubt was living in the' twelfth year of the same unfortunate monarch, as appears* by an indenture made-by Robert Wbittingham, (receiver-general of the duchy of Cornwall) and John Lower, of the profits of the said county; Wherein mention is made of the' payment to Sir John, of the aforesaid annuity, for Michaelmas teriri thatyear. There is also a deed in the Tower, dated 29th July, in the time ef Henry VI,' With1 Sir John's signature as an attesting witness. Sir John chiefly resided at Treserret, and married Agnes, daughter of Robert Tregodick, with whom he obtained lands in TrCnthill, parcel of the manor of Menheniot, and had issue two sons and two daug%fei#, viz. Sir Richard his successor, and John ; Joan, wife of Thomas Upton, of Trelaske; and Isabel!; wife of Stephen Trenowitb, to whom, and to his heirs, Sir John gave lands in Trenthill, aforesaid. Sir Richard, during the lifetime of his father, was one of the burgesseis for Liskeard, in the ninth of Henry V * and agaid in ibe second of Henry VI. He died in the twenty- seventh year of the latter king, leaving by his wife Agnes Henwood, two daughters, from one of whom descended Arundell of Tolferne, by an intermarriage with Penfons ; and from the other are descended, as heirs general, the families of Wrey and Smith, of St. German's, who by virtue of a settlement, and an award after a long suit, acquired many of the ancient manors belonging to the family. 4a 2 548 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF John Trelawny, esq. sometimes stiled of Brightor, and sometimes of Woolston,. in St. Eve, the second son of Sir John, was nevertheless possessed of a good estate in Tretheke, Trethyuna, Gonan, Hurdyn Magna, Hurdyn Parva, and other lands in the county of Cornwall, by the donation and settlement of his father. He was also burgess for Truro, in the twelfth of Henry VI, and having married Joan, daughter and heiress of Nicholas Helligan, he obtained with her, the manor of Treserret, (a lordship possessed by the Killigrews long before the reign of Henry II.) and left two sons, John the elder ; and John the younger; on the latter of whom, he settled all his lands in Porthkulyeck In the first year of Edward IV, the said John Trelawny, esq. granted to Richard Nevill earl of Warwick, and others, the moiety of the manors of Tregill, &c. : to the earl for life ; then to the use of John Trelawny, his eldest son, and the heirs of his body; then to John Trelawny, his youngest sou, and the heirs of his body; with final remainder to the said monarch. In the same year he was sheriff of Cornwall, and in the fourteenth of the same reign, he had a quietus for collecting the tenths aud fifteenths in that county, granted by parliament. John, the eldest son, was knighted in the time of Henry VI, and augmented his patrimony by two marriages. His first wife was Blanch, or Candida (both being synonimous in French and Latin, and meaning white, fair, or spotless), daughter and coheiress of John Powna, of Powna, (the heir general of Noddetone and Crooke, who was heir to Paderda, Pincerna, and Deviock), to whom he was married in the twenty- ninth of the same reign. His second wife was Jane, daughter and coheiress of Robert Holland, and relict of John Kendall, by whom he had a daughter Jane, married to John Wideslade. The issue of his first marriage were five sons and a daughter, viz. John ; another John,* of St. German's, who married first, Joan, daughter and coheiress of Thomas Clemens, of Liskeard, in Cornwall ; secondly, Margaret, daughter of Richard Buckton, of Buckton; Roger, of Brightor, whose daughter and heiress intermarried with Hawkins ; Richard, of Launceston, who had issue ; Thomas, who died unmarried; and Elizabeth, who married Thomas, son and heir of Thomas Flammock, esq. of Bocarne, in the fourth of Henry VII, who settled on her his lands in Helligan. John, the eldest son and heir, succeeded to the bulk of the family estate. He was, with others, commissioned by Henry VII, to hear the controversies between the prior of Bodmin and others. Having married Florence, fourth daughter of Sir Hugh Courtenay of Boconnoc, and niece to Edward earl of Devon, (on the extinction of which life, she, with her sisters, became a coheiress of that noble family) he bad by her three sons, viz. Walter; Alneth, (to whom Catherine countess of Devon, daughter of king Edward IV, granted the bailiwick of Exiton, and the west gate of the city of Exeter for life, in the * From this John descended the branch of Trelawny, which resided at Plymouth, and at Ham near Plymouth, and which line terminated in an only daughter, (tenth in succession from the said John) now married to George Collins, esq., who possesses Ham in right of his wife, having issue, and resides there. Of this branch too was Robert Trelawny, who represented Plymouth in the long parliament of king Charles I, and of whose tieatment Clarendon speaks in the fourth book of the " History of the Rebellion," vol. I, p. 698, new edition. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 549 third year of Henry VIH.) ; and Edward. Alneth and Edward died without issue, and their father died at Tournay, in 1515.- Walter, the eldest son, succeeded to the inheritance, and obtained a grant of the constableship and bailiwick of the honour and hundred of Plympton in Devonshire, during his life, by patent in the first year of Henry VIII, to which monarch, as well as to the said Catherine countess of Devon, several letters of his are now extant. He married Isabel, daughter of JohnTowse, of Taunton in the county of Somerset, by whom he had two sons, John and Richard, the latter of whom died without issue. John, the eldest son, (whose wardship as to the manors of Menheniot and Tregrill, was granted by Henry Courtenay earl of Devon, to Humphry Colles, in the thirteenth of Henry VIH.) was burgess in parliament for Liskeard, in the sixth year of Edward VI, and twice married, first to Margery, daughter and heiress of Thomas Lamellion of Lamellion, (the heir general of Bewcomb, Landewanick, Trethewy, Chynock and Lucomb) by whom he had issue John his successor : and secondly, to Lora, daughter and heiress of Henry Trecarrel, by whom he had issue John, who married Beatrice, daughter of Hugh Trevanion. John, the latter was found to be one of the heirs to the earl of Devon, in the fourth and fifth years of Philip and queen Mary, and he obtained a confirmation of the liberties of Menheniot, from Edward VI, in the second year Of his reign, and from queen Mary, in the first year of her reign. By this queen he was appointed collector of the loans in Cornwall, in the fourth and fifth years of her and her consort, as he was also by queen Elizabeth, in the fifth year of her reign. John, his eldest son by the first wife, sometime denominated of Pool* in Cornwall, was burgess for Lostwithiel, and deputy-lieutenant of Cornwall, under the earl of Bedford ; on which occasion he preferred paying £6 to taking the order of knighthood. In the second year of the same queen, he was high sheriff of the same county, and in the fifth year of the same queen, one of the knights for the shire. In the ninth year of the same queen, he was again high sheriff of Cornwall. He married Anne, the fifth daughter and coheiress of William Reskymer, esq. by whom he had a daughter Mary, (who married, first, John Spring, esq. son of Sir William Spring, of Lavenham in Suffolk, knt. and secondly, Sir Robert Gardner, knt.) and two sous, John, who died an infant in 1570, about two years after bis father's decease, and Jonathan, who was born at Fowey, 17th Dec. 1568, being eight weeks after the death of his father. This John was successively burgess for Liskeard in the twenty-eighth, thirty-first, and thirty-fifth years of Elizabeth, daring which latter year he had a quietus for collecting the subsides in Cornwall. In the thirty-seventh year of the same reign, he was sheriff of that county, and in her thirty- •Mr. Camden, in his " Britannia," vol.1, p. 20, says " About two mites from the river Loo, is the present seat of the ancient family of the Trelawnies, to which, by marriage with one of the daughters and coheiresses of Courtenay earl of Devonshire, a great part of the inheritance of that noble family came. They were possessed of this place only, since the reign of queen Elizabeth, having before been for many years seated first at Trelawny, and afterwards at Minhitfnead, (a town distant about sis miles on the same river Loo) where they have still a large house (the place of their former residence) called Pool." 550 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF ninth, year was chosen recorder of the borough of Liskeard, and knight of the shire for Cornwall. He was also appointed steward of the borough of West, Looe, in 1600, la the forty-second of Elizabeth, the manors of Trelawney, otherwise Trelawny, together with other lands iu Hendresipk, and Portallow, were granted by her, to him and his heirs for ever, for a valuable consideration. He was also knighted in 1597, again chosen knight of the shire for Cornwall in the first year of James I, and died suddenly during the session on the 21st of June 1604; on which melancholy event,, the house of commons, to testify their respect for the useful and praiseworthy* character which, he had pre-, eminently maintained on all occasions during his life, resolved, at the motion pf, Sir John Hollisi to attend his interment, which, took place at St. Clement Danes,-" London. Sir Jonathan married Elizabeth, second daughter of Sir Henry Killigrew, knt. (afterwards, on his decease, remarried to Sir Thomas Reynall, knt. of Ogwell, in Devon), Ijy whom he had two sons and three daughters; John, his successor; Edward, born in* 159i5:;* Elizabeth; Anne; andrCordelja, who died in 1634, and was buried at Pelynt. John, the eldest son, was born at Hall, near Fowey, April 1592 ; created a baronet by Charles I, July 1, .1628 ; and high sheriff of Cornwall in the sixth year of ,the; same monarch. He married first, Elizaheth, daughter of Sir Reginald Mohun, of Boconnoc, in Cornwall, bart.; secondly, Duglas, daughter of : Gorges, of Budeanxshead, near Saltash, widow of Sir William Courtenay, knt. by the former of whom he had five sons and eight daughters, viz. Sir Jonathan, his successor; John, who died unmarried ; Edward, who also died, unmarried ; Francis, who married Margaret, daughter of Sir Edward Seymour, of Berry Pomery, near Totness in Devon, bart. (ancestor of the. duke * To his eldest son, John, Sir Jonathan gave Trelawny, which as tbe text mentions, he bad purchased from; queen Elizabeth, and which has ever since been the seat of the family ; and to his second son, Edward, he gave Coldrinick, where his posterity have continued to reside. This Edward, of Lamellion and Coldrinick, married Ferdinanda, fifth daughter of Gorges, by whom he had issue Jonathan, who married in 1645, Philoclea, daughter of Arthur Burell, esq. of Burell, and died in 1853, leaving issue Jonathan Edward; Jonathan; John; and Edward; (the two former of whom died young, and the two next died issueless, after having inherited Coldrinick) and a daughter Mary, married to Robert Beele, of Dittisbam. Edward, the last and only surviving brother, was dean of Exeter, and dying in 1726, left issue by Elizabeth, daughter of Thomas Darell, of Chacroft, in Hampshire, (only son of Thomas Darell, of Trewoman, in Cornwall, who was descended from the ancient family of Darell, of Sesay, in Yorkshire, in the time of king John) two sons, Darell, who died without issue in 1727 ; and Charles, who also died without, issue in 1764, on which, event, the direct male line of this branch failed. His liei'r-at-law was Francis Basset, of* Tehidy, father of the present lord De Dunstanville*, as great-grandson of Mary Trelawny, who married Robert Beele, as before mentioned. He divided, however, his estate to his mother's relations, namely, to his first! cousin Henry St. George Darell, of Richmond, who took the name of Trelawny, and to the next heirs of his first cousins Frances, married to John Crabb; and An ne, married to tbe Rev. Edward Stephens. By virtue of this entail, Darell Crabb, son of the aforesaid John and Frances, succeeded to the name and estate, on the death of the said Henry St. George Darell Trelawny, and to him succeeded Edward, (grandson of the s,ai,d. Edward Stephens, and Anne Darell) who married Jane, daughter of Thomas Woolcombe, esq. of Plymouth, and dying in 1807, left issue Charles Trelawny, the present possessor of Coldrinick; Edward; Anne Darell; and Eleanor. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 5.;1 of Somerset) ; and Reginald, who died unmarried. Elizabeth, the first daughter, who married Thomas Lower, of Tremeer, esq. ; Anne, who married John Vivian, of Trewan, esq.; Margaret, who married Amos, younger son of Sir Francis Fulford, in Devon, knt.; Philippa, who died unmarried ; Bridget, who married Lee, of Kent, esq, ; Mary, who married the Revd. Mr. Greens worth ; Penelope, who married Thomas Maynard, esq. then consul at Smyrna ; and Dorothy, who married William Mohun, esq. of Trencreek. Sir Jonathan, the eldest son, and second baronet, married Mary, daughter of Sir E. Seymour, bart. (and sister of his brother Francis's wife) by whom he had seven sons and one daughter, or more, viz. John, who married Catherine, third daughter and coheiress of James Jenkin, esq. (by whom he. had no issue) and died in his father's lifetime; Jonathan, who died an infant; Jonathan, his successor; Charles,* (of whom mention is made in the general history) a major-general in tbe army, who represented Plymouth in several parliaments, during the reign of Anne. He married Anne, daughter and coheiress of Richard Lower, M. D. of London, and spent his latter days at Hengar, the seat of that family in Cornwall, where he died in 1731, and was interred with his ancestors in the church of Pelynt, on the 8th of October following, aged seventy-eight, leaving no issue ; William, fifth son, who died unmarried ; Chichester, who died unmarried in 1694, and Harry, a brigadier-general in tbe army, and also governor of Plymouth, who married Rebecca, daughter and coheiress of Matthew Hals, of Efford, near Plymouth, esq. by whom he had several children. Of Sir Jonathan's daughters, one only is accounted for, viz. Mary, married to colonel Davies, a most gallant officer,. who greatly contributed to tbe capture of Namur in Flanders, in which service he received a wound that put a period to his existence. On a monument to the memory of this Mary Davies in the cathedral church of Winchester, is the following inscription : — "Here lieth the body of Madam Mary Davies, Daughter of Sir JooathaiiTrelawney, of Trelawney, in the County of Cornwall, bart.; a lady of excellent Endowments, and exemplary virtue, of courage * An author, in speaking of this Charles Trelawny, says " His public actions in several instances, redound to bis honour, bat are not so particularly, and perfectly known, as a public relation of them. may acquire; those who served witli him, can give the justice and eulogium ; his modesty was too delicate to recite bis actions. He was so far from courting the applause which was due to his behaviour, that he very rarely made mention of the one least it should demand the other. He served in the troops which king Charles II. sent to tbe assistance of France, when they and their country gained the greatest reputation by covering the retreat of the French, aud repulsing the Germans ; an action of that signal service, that it merited the public thanks of the king of France. Tbrs may be said to his, and the nation's honour, that the armies of France have been protected as well as conquered by the English. Nor did he shine less in his private, than in his active life : the reputation acquired in public services he adorned with affability, tenderness, and charity to all about him: the bravery of the soldier was tempered with the politeness' of the most accomplished gentleman. In short, so generous and noble a spirit, attended bis whole coutse of li.e, and so much patience and resignation his last most painful, and lingering illness, that he appeared in both equally the hero, and died great as he had lived." 552 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF and resolution above her sex, and equal to the generous stock whence she sprang. She was maid of honour to Mary, Princess of Orange, and relict to Lieutenant Colonel Davies ; who at the siege of Namur, mounting the trenches at the head of the grenadiers of the first regiment of guards, was the first that threw the fascines (which others used to cover themselves with in their attack) over the ditch, aud with his men pass'd it, beating the French out of their works, which was a gallant action, and greatly contributed towards the taking of the town, in performing of which, he received the wound of which he died, and gain'd so just an esteem for the boldness, and success of it with the king, that he designed him the great honour of a visit the morning on which he died; and being informed of his death, in kind and honourable terms expressed his concern and sorrow for the loss of so brave, and deserving an officer. She died the twenty-third of September, in the year of our Lord 1707." Sir Jonathan, his third son, and the third baronet, was bred to the church, and passed through the various gradations of Westminster School, and Christ Church College, with considerable reputation. Iu 1685, he was consecrated bishop of Bristol, and in 1688, he was one of the six bishops, who with Dr. Sancroft, the arch-bishop of Canterbury, were committed to the Tower, by James II, for their subscribing a petition,* expressive of their unwillingness to publish his declaration for liberty of conscience, but he was released thence on the 11th of June in tbe same year, after having been acquitted in Westminster Hall. In 1689, after the revolution, he was translated by William III, to tbe see of Exeter; and thence in 1707, by queen Anne, to that of Winchester. His lordship died July 19, 1721, leaving issue by Rebecca, daughter and coheiress of Thomas Hele, esq. of Bascombe, in Devon, (by Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of Matthew Hals, of Efford, in the same county, and Rebecca, his wife, daughter and coheiress of Charles Specott, esq. of the same county), six sons and six daughters : viz. John, his successor; Henry, who died at sea;f Charles, * The king having read the petition of the bishops, mentioned in his answer, the word rebellion ; Sir Jonathan deeply affected, fell on his. knees, and in great heat and confusion, spoke thus: — "Rebellion, Sir! I beseech your majesty do not say so hard a thing of us, for God's sake ; do not believe we are, or can be, guilty of rebellion; it is impossible for me, or my family, to be guilty of rebellion; your majesty cannot but remember, that you sent me to quell Monmouth's rebellion, and I am as ready to do what I can to quell another. We will do our duty to your majesty to the utmost in every thing that does not interfere with our duty to God." M.S. in possession of the family, who have such an immense quantity of family papers, that the mere abstracts form two volumes in folio. •fHe was wrecked on the Scilly Islands, in the ship with Sir Cloudesley Shovel, on the 22nd of Oct. 1707. His body, (with several others, who were persons of distinction) was picked up, and buried in the chancel of at. Mary's .church, in St. Mary's, but no monument was ever raised there to his memory. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 553 who was -prebendary iof Winchester; Edward, who was a member in two parliaments, being the first and last of Geouge I, one of the commissioners of the victualling office, and afterwards governor of Jamaica, married a daughter of John Crawford, esq.; Hele, D.D. rector of the parishes of South Hill and Lanreath, in Cornwall, and one of the proctors for the diocese of Exeter, who died in 1740, leaving behind him a most amiable character, both in public and private life ;, Jonathan, who died in infancy: Charlotte, the first daughter, who died unmarried ; Letitia, who married her first cousin, Harry Trelawny, esq. afterwards Sir Harry Trelawny, the fifth baronet ; Rebecca, who married John Buller, esq. of Morval ; Elizabeth, who married the Revd. Mr. Allanson, arch-deacon of .Totness ;'Mary, who died an infant; and Anne, who died unmarried. Sir John was buried at Pelynt, with his ancestors. Sir John Trelawny, the fourth baronet, was several times representative for Liskeard, and twice for West Looe. He married Miss Blackwood of Scotland, and died in 1756, without issue : his lady lived to a great age, .and died in 1777. i Sir Harry Trelawny, fifth baronet, first cousin, and successor to Sir John, was an aid-de-camp to the duke of Marlborough, and afterwards served in parliament, but, preferring a private life, he retired from public scenes, to Budeshead or St. Budeaux, nearly opposite Saltash, on the Devonshire side of thexTamar, a very secluded seat of the family, and died at 'an advanced age im 1762. He married his first cousijii Letitia, as before mentioned, had a son Charles, who died in the sixteenth year of bis , age-,, and three daughters, Rebecca, Letitia, and Anne ; of these tbe elder and younger.jdied unmarried, and Letitia, the second, married her first cousin, Sir William, the sixth baronet.* a<3; Sir William, his nephew, and the sixth baronet, was a captain in. the royal navy, and governor of Jamaica, where, after a long and tedious illness, he died Dec. 11, 1772. No greater proof perhaps can be given of the respect he obtained in the foreign settlement which he governed, and the sorrow which his death occasioned, than the following resolution which was entered into by the Honourable Assembly of Jamaica on the melancholy event.—" Resolved : in order to testify the grateful respect which this house entertained of his late excellency's merit, the sense they have of the great and universal satisfaction which his mild, and equitable administration gave to all ranks of people, and the great regret which they feel at his loss, it be made the request of this house to lady Trelawny, tbat her ladyship consents, that his excellency's funeral be at the public expense*" " In consequence of this vote, a joint committee of the Honourable the Council and Assembly was appointed to manage the funeral ; which notwithstanding the shortness of time, was conducted with equal propriety < and magnificence. On Sunday evening the 13th inst. the body, inclosed in a coffin of lead, placed in an outer shell, covered with common velvet and richly furnished, lay in state in the council * Sir Harry had a brother, William, a captain in the army, who had four sons: Charles, who died without issue ; William, above mentioned ; Harry, an officer in the guards, a general, and governor of Languard Fort, who died in 1800; and Thomas, who settled at Odiham, in Hants. Vol. I. 4 b 554 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF chamber, which was hung with black, and illuminated with large tapers of wax; and to their great honour, the members of the legislature, the officers of the navy, army, and militia, the magistrates, and all ranks of people seemed to vie with each other in showing the most grateful testimony of respect and regard to tbe governor's memory." Sir William married Letitia, his first cousin, (before mentioned) by whom be left issue a son Harry, his successor ; and Letitia Anne, married to Paul Treby Treby, esq. of Plympton, in Devonshire. The Revd. Sir Harry Trelawny, the seventh and present baronet, clerk, ML A. was educated at Plympton and Westminster Schools, and entered at Christ Church, Oxford, in 1773, where he took his degrees in arts. He was ordained deacon at Exeter, by the right reverend father in God, Dr. John Ross, the 10th of June 1781, and priest, September 23, in the same year; and by his lordship collated a prebend in the cathedral church of St. Peter, Exeter, in 1789, which he resigned some few years since. In 1791, he was collated by the same bishop, to the vicarage of St. Allen, near Truro, and thence removed in 1793, by the right reverend Dr. William Buller, lord-bishop of Exon, to the vicarage of Egloshayle, which he held until the act of parliament passed obliging the clergy to a residence, which his health would not permit him to undertake to keep, having been more than once under the necessity of resorting to another climate' for its restoration. The resignation of his .pastoral charge was a matter of deep regret to Sir Harry, who delights in tbe assiduous performance of the duties of his clerical office, and who never ceases to value his priesthood more than all the titles^ honours, and possessions of the world. Sir Harry married in 1778, Anne, daughter of the Revd. James Brown, rector of Portishead, and vicar of Kingston, in Somerset, and has issue, Anne Letitia; John; William Lewis, formerly a captain in the royal Devon and Cornwall miners^ who took the name of Salusbury, in compliance with the will of Owen Salusbury Brereton, esq. and has since resumed that of Trelawny ; he married in August 1807, Patience, daughter of John Philips Carpenter, esq. of Mount Tavy, in Devonshire, and resides at Harewood, a fine seat on the Cornwall side of the Tamar ; Hamelin, a captain in the royal artillery, who married Martha, daughter of Joseph Rogers, esq. ; Mary, who married John, son of John Harding, esq. ;, and Jonathan. Arms. — 1 . A chevron, sable, Trelawny. 2. Argent, a chevron, between three laurel or oak leaves, vert, Trelawny. 3. Doyngell, (or Doynell). 4. Tregrilla. 5. Helligan 6. Pincerna. 7. Devioek. 8. Courtenay. 9. . 10. Ridvers. 11. Ridvers, or Rivers. 12. ¦• 13. Mellint. 14. Reginald, earl of Cornwall. 15. Carminow. 16. Lamellion. 17. Reskymer. 18. Bodrigan.— Crest. On a wreath, a wolf passant, proper. — Motto. Sermoni consona facta ; and, virtus patrimonio nobilior. See plate V. Chief Seat. — Trelawny, near Looe, in the county of Cornwall. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 555 WREY. This ancient and respectable family, appear to have taken its name from the manor of Wrey, in the county of Deron, which in early times was its principal residence. Robert le Wrey, was living at that place in the second of king Stephen, 1136, and married Sibyl, daughter of Ralph Abbot, who bore him William Wrey, his son and heir. This William married Alice, daughter of John Kelly, of Bradwood Kelly, and was father of Elias, who had a son of the same name; which last Elias, by Joan his wife, daughter and heiress to Nicholas Holwaye, had issue a son Richard Wrey, esq. Thomas le Wrey, grandson of Richard, left issue Roger Wrey, who held a fourth part of a knight's fee in Wyke Chalveligh, of the barony of Oakhampton, in the nineteenth of Edward HI, which had been previously held by Walter le Wrey. Robert Wrey, a descendant of Walter, lived at North Russel, and left issue three sons, of whom Walter the eldest, succeeded his father in his seat at North Russejl, and having married Bridget, daughter of Robert Shylston, had issue a daughter Jane, and a son John, his heir, who married Blanch, daughter of Henry Killigrew, of Wolston, or Woolston, in the county of Cornwall, esq. and with her obtained the manor of Trebifeh, (which became his principal residence) and several other large estates in the same county. He was sheriff of Cornwall in the twenty-eighth of Elizabeth, and had issue by Blanch, his wife, six sons and two daughters; and dying in 1597, was interred in St. Eve church, near tbe remains of his lady, who died in 1595. William, the eldest son, succeeded his father at Trebitch, was high sheriff of Cornwall in tbe forty-first of Elizabeth, and is extolled by Mr. Carew, as " a gentleman of hospitality, and a general welcamer of his friends and neighbours ;" certain it is that he kept a princely establishment, from the large ovens, and other buildings for cooking, &c. which were to be seen at Trebitch, a few years ago, but are now in great part destroyed ; and the inhabitants appear to be very perfect in the tradition, that not fewer than sixty of his household regularly attended the parish church on Sundays. He was honoured with knighthood at Whitehall, July 27, 1603, and died in 1636, leaving issue by Elizabeth, his lady, daughter of Sir William Courtenay, of Powderham Castle, a son of his own name. This son married Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Edward Chichester, knt. of Eggesford, in the county of Devon, and earl of Donegal, in the kingdom of Ireland; and having received the honour of knighthood, was afterwards advanced to the dignity of a baronet, in the fourth of Charles I, 1628. He died in August 1645, leaving issue three daughters, who were married to Nicholls, of Penvose ; Erisey, of Erisey ; and the other to Blewett, esq. His only son Sir Chichester Wrey, has been already noticed in the general history, as one of the supporters of the cause of Charles I. About the year 1652, he married. Anne, countess dowager of Middlesex, relict of James, earl of Middlesex, third daughter and coheiress of Edward Bourchier, earl of Bath, by whom he became possessed of several 4b 2 S56 HISTORICAL SURVEY. OF of the great estates of that family : among these was the noble seat of Tawstock, near Barnstaple, which has since continued to be the residence of his posterity. He was, soon after tbe restoration of the monarchy, made colonel of the duke of York's regiment, and governor of Sheerness ; he also served in parliament for Lostwithiel; in the thirteenth of Charles II, and died in May 1668. His issue by Anne, countess of Middlesex, was Anne, wife to Sir Francis Northcote, bart. of Nimpton in Devon ; and four sons, viz. Sir Bourchier, his successor; Chichester, a colonel in the army, who was killed in the defence of Fort Montjoice, near Barcelona, hi 1706; Edward; and John, who was killed before Tangier, at nineteen years of age. Sir Bourchier Wrey, the third baronet, was created a knight of the Bath, at the coronation of king Charles II, and soon after, was made a captain in the duke of York's regiment, of which his father was colonel. He served under the duke of Monmojuth at the siege of Maestricht, and other places in the Netherlands. After the revolution, in favour of William III, he commanded a regiment of horse, and- in 1690, was vCry instrumental in preventing the landing of the French on the cOasts of Cornwall and Devon. In his latter years, he served in parliament for Liskeard, and died on the 28th of July 1696. He left issue by Florence, his lady, daughter of Sir John Rolle, of Stephenstone, in Devonshire, knight of the Bath, a daughter Florence, wife of John Cole, esq.: also. two sons, Sir Bourchier ; and Chichester, who entered into holy orders, and was rector of Tawstock. ,: Sir Bourchier Wrey, the fourth baronet, represented the borough of Camelford in parliament, in the tenth and twelfth of queen Anne, and having married Diana, daughter; of John Rolle, esq. son to the before-mentioned Sir John Rolle, was father^ by her, of three sons and four daughters, viz. Sir, Bourchier; John; and Chichester. Of the daughters, Diana, was married to John Stafford, esq. of Roborough, in Devon ; Florence, to Edward J'ans, who by her was father of the late Wrey J'ans, esq. of Whitestone House; Christian, and Catherine, appear to have died unmarried. .- > Sir Bourchier Wrey, the fifth baronet, succeeded his father in 1726, and married in 1749, Mary, daughter of John Edwards, esq. of Higate. . This accomplished lady died August 13, 1751, aged twenty-seven; on which occasion, a copy of elegant Latin verses was composed, to preserve to posterity the memory of so excellent, and truly amiable a woman. Sir Bourchier married secondly, May 1, 1755, a daughter of ¦ Thresher, esq. and in 1748, was elected a member of parliament for Barnstaple. In 1759, he was appointed colonel of the north Devon militia; and died in 1784. Sir Bourchier Wrey, the sixth and present baronet, succeeded his father in his seats of Tawstock and Trebitch, and married in 1786, Anne, daughter of Sir Robert Palk, bart. of Haldon House, by whom he had issue two sons and one daughter, viz. Anne Eleanora; Bourchier; and Robert Bourchier. He married secondly, in 1793,: Anne, daughter of John Osborn'e, esq. by whom he has one son, Henry Bourchier, and a daughter Eleanora Elizabeth. Arms. — Quarterly; 1. sable, a fesse, between three pole-axes, argeut ;¦ helved, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 557 gules, for Wrey. . I Q. Bourchier. 3. Plahtagenet. 4. Bohun. — Crest. A man's head in profile, coiiped below the shoulders; on the head a ducal coronet, thereon a cap turned forwards'. and taeselled of the second, thereon a Catherine wheel of the same. — Motto. Le bon temps viendra. See plate V. Chief Seats. — .Trebitch, in:Cornwall, and Tawstock, in' Devon. VYVYAN. The ancestors of this respectable family were originally seated at Trevidren, in the parish of St. Burian, which estate they still continue to inherit. The first gentleman of the family noticed in the visitation books, is Sir Vyel Vyvyan, knt. who is said to have married Margaret, daughter of Christopher, earl of Kildare, in Ireland. By her he had issue Joan, married to Sir Bartholomew Granville of Stowe ; and also a son and heir, Sir Ralph Vyvyan, knt. who by Catherine his wife, daughter of Reginald Ferrers, of Boswithy or Boswith Greet, in Cornwall^ had issue Richard Vyvyan, esq. married to Coustance, daughter of Sir Hugh Peverell, knt. : by this lady he had issue three sons and three daughters, married into the families of Heme, Erisey, and Aleth. He died Nov. 16, 1331, and his wife, Oct. 25, 1308. William, eldest son, and heir to the former, married Clarissa, daughter of Henry le Fort or le Force, of Pengerswick Castle, by Engrine, daughter of Edward Godolphin : he died Dec. 1345, and his wife, Nov. 1346. Their issue was a daughter, matfried to Allan Treuronek, of Treuronek in the parish of Sancreed ; also a son and successor, Ralph Vyvyan, esq. married to Alice, daughter of Peter Kemple, of Cornwall, esq. by whom he was father of Ralph Vyvyan, who intermarried with Isabella, daughter of John Anthony or Antron. John, son and heir to Ralph, made a great acquisition to bis fortune, by marrying Honor, daughter and heiress of Richard Ferrers, of Trelowarren, by whom he gained that lordship, which has ever since continued to be the principal residence of his posterity. Richard, son of John and Honor Vyvyan, succeeded his father at Trelowarren, and was sheriff of Cornwall in the eighth and twentieth of Henry VII. He married Florence, daughter of Richard Arundell of Trerice, esq. by whom he had Michael and Robert, d Michael, eldest son, was chosen sheriff for Cornwall in the twenty-second of Henry VII, and married Thomasine, one of the three daughters and coheiresses of John Glynn, esq. of Morval, by whom he had issue two sons; William, the eldest, is said to have saved the life of Charles, earl of Worcester, and was drowned in the Thames, in 1420: also a daughter named Florence, who became wife to John Fortescue. He was made the first governor of St. Mawes Castle, by Henry VIII, which office;continued in his posterity for four generations. Dying about the fourth of Elizabeth, she was succeeded by his son, 558 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF John Vyvyan, who- married Elizabeth, eldest daughter and coheiress of Thomas Trethurfe, son &f John Trethurfe, esq. atad Elizabeth Ms -wiife, eldest daughter of Sir Hugh Courtenay^ and one of the coheiresses jd»f Edward Courtenay, earl of Devon and marquis of Exeter. John Vyvyan, son aaud heir, was elected a member of parliament for Helston, in the fourteenth of Elizabeth ; and by Anne, his wife, daughter of Baldwin Mallet, had issue three daughters, and one son, Hannibal, who was representative for Helston in the twenty-eighth and forty-third of Elizabeth, for the borough of Truro in the thirty-first of the same queen, and for St. Mawes in the third of Charles I. He also served the Office of sheriff, mmarried Philippa, daughter and coheiress of Roger Tremayne, of Collacombe, and had issue, Sir Richard Vyvyan, knt. sheriff of Cornwall in the fifteenth of James I, who was a gentleman of great esteem and reputation in his native county. By his lady, Loveday, daughter of John Connock, esq. of Treworgy iu Cornwall, he had issue a son and heir, Sir Richard Vyvyan, knt. whose noble conduct during great part of the grand rebellion has before been noticed, was member of parliament for Penryn, in the fifteenth of Charles I, and represented the borough of Tregony, in 1640. He also sat in the parliament assembled at Oxford in 1643, and was master of the mint at Exeter, during the rebellion. Charles II, in consideration of his loyalty, and the great losses which he had sustained by imprisonment, and the sequestration of his estates, advanced him to the honour and dignity of a baronet in 1644, the title to descend to his heirs male. He married Mary, daughter of James Bulteel, of Barnstaple, esq. by whom he had issue several daughters ; and a son, Sir Vyel, who was member of parliament for Helston, and served the office of Sheriff, but died without issue, Feb. 24, 1696. Charles Vyvyan, his brother, married Mary, eldest daughter and coheiress of Richard Erisey of Trevanna, esq. by whom he had issue three sons and two daughters, but dying before his brother, the title and estates descended to* his eldest son, Sir Richard Vyvyan, bart. who was knight of the shire for the county of Cornwall in the twelfth and thirteenth of William and Mary, and filled the same honourable office in the first, fourth, and ninth years of the reign of Anne. He married Mary, only daughter and sole heiress of Francis Vivian of Trewan,* esq. by Anne, daughter of Bridget Minard, who was daughter and sole heiress of Sir Samuel Cosworth, knt. by which marriage, be reunited the two branches of his ancient house, after a separation of nearly three centuries. Sir Richard died May 9, 1724, leaving issue by bis before- mentioned lady, six sons and four daughters. Sir Francis Vyvyan, his eldestf son and successor, married in the year 1730, Mary, * Now the seat of Richard Vyvyan, esq. his great-grandson. t Richard, second son of Sir Richard Vyvyan, bart. was a barrister at law. He married Philippa, daughter of Philip Piper, of Tresmarrow, near Launceston, esq. ; Chailes, third son, married Alary, daughter of Harry THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 559 only daughter and heiress of the Revd. Carew Hoblyn, son of Robert Hoblyn, esq. of Nanswhyden, and Grace, his wife, eldest daughter and coheiress of John Carew, of Penwarne, in Cornwall, by which lady he had issue two sons and two daughters. Sir Francis died in 1746, and was succeeded in his title and estates by his eldest son, Sir Richard Vyvyan, bart, who in 1754, married Jane, daughter of Christopher Hawkins, of Trewinnard, esq. ; but dying in 1781, without issue, the title, &c. devolved on his only brother, Sir Carew Vyvyan, bart. who died Oct. 4, 1814, unmarried, and was succeeded by Sir Vyel Vyvyan, the present baronet, (great-grandson of Sir Richard Vyvyan, third baronet), born July 12, 1764. Sir Vyel married Mary, daughter of Thomas Hutton Rawlinson, of Lancaster, esq. and by her (who died Sept. 5, 1812,) had issue Richard Rawlinson, Vyel Francis, Thomas Hutton, Mary Hannah, Edward Walter, and Harriot Elizabeth. .<4r»w.-*^Argent, a lion rampant, gules, for Vyvyan. 2. Ferrers. 3. Arundell. 4. Glynn. 5. Trethurfe. 6. Gules, six martlets, between two fesses, argent. 7. Or, a lion rampant, gules. 8. Or, an eagle displayed, sable. 9. Courtenay and Rivers, earls of Devon, quarterly. 10. Trevisa. 11. Tremayne. 12. Vivian, formerly of Trewam-— Crest. On a wreath, a horse passant, furnished. -r-^Sttpporters. Two Saracens in armour, that on the dexter holding a battle-axe, that on the sinister brandishing a sword, proper. Motto. Dum vivimus vivamus. See plate V. Chief Seat. — Trelowarren, in the county of Cornwall. ACLAND. The name of this distinguished family is derived from its ancient seat in the parish of Lankey, near Barnstaple, in the county of Devon. Hugh de Accalen, from whom the present Sir Thomas Dyke Aeland is the twenty second in lineal descent, was seated at Accalen,* in 1155, and left issue Baldwin de Accalen, whose son William, had issue by his wife, Sarah de la Pile, Baldwin de Accalen, who had issue two sons : of these, John, the eldest, succeeded his father at Accalen, and having married Agnes, daughter of Richard de Leigh, of Leigh, in the parish of Loxbear, was father of John, his heir. This John de Akelane, (as the name was then spelled) is said to Bond, ef Trosunger, in Endellion, esq.; Thomas, fourth son, married Loveday, daughter of-, — Buggius ro Bogaii, ef Treleage, in St. Keverne, esq. ; John, fifth son, married Sarah, daughter of Cousins, of Rochester; James, sixth son, died unmarried. The daughters were, Loveday; Bridget, manied to Richard Sawle, of Polmaugan, near Lostwithiel, esq. ; Anne ; and Frances, of whom no further mention is made. •Meaning in the Saxon language, a house situated in a grove of oaks, and thence called Ac or Oak land. It has since been occasionally written Akeland, Akelane, Acklande,*and latterly Aeland,. which appellation it still retains. In allusion to the name, the family bore anciently for their arms, three oak leaves on. a bend, between, two lions rampant. 560 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF 'have greatly distinguished himself as a soldier in the wars with France, i in the reigns of Edward HI, and Richard II. Reappears to have commenced his campaigns about tbe ninth of Richard II, as in a deed of that date, he impowers Thomas Affeton,; John Staiford, and John Colyn, to raise money for his redemption (in case he should be taken prisoner)" without sale of his land in Akelane, Riverton, Gratten, Barnstaple, Haw keridger. Little Bray, South Moulton, &c. &c. He had. issue by Alice, his wife, , daughter and heiress of William Hawkeridge, of Hawkeridge, in Devon, a son John, who died without issue in the fourth of Henry IV ; also • ' • ! : , ¦, Baldwin Akelane, his successor, who married Joan, daughter and heiressof William Riverton, and was in the eleventh of Henry IV, succeededby 'i ¦!¦:¦¦¦ hv Robert Akelane,1 his only son, who by Cicely, his wife, daughter and coheiress of R. Hakeworthy, had issue Baldwin, and died in the twenty-third of Henry VI.* : Baldwin Akelane, having succeeded to his fathers estates, married Joan, daughter of William Prideaux, ofAdistone, and died in the fourth of Henry VII, le'aving issue John, his heir, who married Elizabeth, daughter of John Fortescue, of Spridlestone, arid by her was father of John; and a daughter married to John St. Albin, of Alfoxton, in the county of Somerset. .;John Akelane, died in his father's lifetime, but left issue by Elizabeth, Ji is wife, daughter of Thomas Hext, of Ham, in the county of Devon, two sons: John, who succeeded his grandfather ; and Anthony, who was ancestor to the Aclands of Hawkeridge, and Fremington. John, the eldest sou, succeeded his father at Acklane, and died in the thirty-first of Henry VIII, leaving issue by Elizabeth, his wife, daughter of John Crews, of Crews Morchard, John Acklane, his heir, and one daughter, who became wife to Robert ^Chichester, esq. of Hall. John Acklande married Margaret, daughter and coheiress of Hugh Radcliffe, of Stepney, in the county of Middlesex, a younger branch of the earls of Sussex, by whom he had issue two sons, Hugh ; and Sir John Acklande, who inherited his mother's estates in the county of Middlesex, and was very eminent in his time for having acquired a compleat education and knowledge of the world. He long served his country in parliament, in the commission of the peace at home, was knighted at the accession of king James, and served the office of sheriff for the county of Devon, in 1608. That he was religiously and charitably disposed, appears from his building and endowing a chapel, at his seat at Columb-John, near Exeter, for the use of the family and tenants;* and also settling on the mayor and chamber- of the city of Exeter, in trust for ever, the tythes of Churchstow and Kingsbridge, adjoining parishes, in the county of Devon, the produce of which^ he directed should be distributed weekly in bread, to the poor of several parishes in Exeter, * This chapel is still kept open for the same commendable purpose by Sir Thomas Dyke Aeland, the present baronet. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 561 and the county of Devon. As a patron of learning, he was likewise a considerable benefactor to Exeter College, in the University of Oxford, by building the college hall, and settling donations towards the maintenance of two scholars. He married first, Elizabeth, daughter of George Rolle, of Stephenstone, in the county of Devon ; secondly, Margaret, daughter of Sir William Portman, of Orchard Portman, in the county of Somerset. He died in 1613, and was buried in the church of Broad Clist, where a monument, with the effigies of himself and his two wives, is erected to his memory. Sir Johu dying without issue, left a considerable estate to the issue of his elder brother, Hugh Acklande, who married in 1585, Margaret, daughter of Thomas Monk, of Potheridge, in Devonshire, and aunt to the famous general Monk ; by this lady he had issue an only son, Sir Arthur, who was seated at Columb-John, in the parish of Broad Clist, near Exeter. He received the honour of knighthood in 1606, and married Elizabeth, sole daughter and heiress of Robert Mallet, of Wooley, in tbe county of Devon. Dying in 1614, he was interred under a handsome monument in the church of Lankey. John Ackland, son and successor to the above, engaged zealously in the service of king Charles 1, and thereby greatly impaired his fortune, not only by raising, but supporting at his own charge, a party, with which he garrisoned his house at Columb- John : this at one time, as lord Clarendon observes, was the only force the king had in the county of Devon, to control the power of the earl of Stamford, then at Exeter. Upon the decline of the king's affairs, his house was plundered, and himself fined £1800 for his delinquency, by the commissioners at Goldsmith's Hall ; which not being thought sufficient, was, by vote in parliament, increased to £4000, but upon great application it was reduced to the first fine. He was afterwards, in consideration of his services, advanced to the dignity of baronet, but amidst the confusion of the civil wars, the letters patent were destroyed, and new ones not being granted till the year 1677, by reason of a long minority in this family, there was in them inserted a special clause of precedency, from the date of the first, June 24, 1644. He married Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Francis Vincent, bart. by whom he had three sons, Francis, John, and Hugh ; and two daughters, Eleanor, wife of Sir John Davie, bart. and Susanna, wife, first of Edward Halsall, esq. and secondly of John, son of Thomas Carleton, esq. She died February 5, 1696, aged sixty-two. Sir John died August 24, 1647. Sir Francis, eldest son and successor, died unmarried in 1649. Sir John, second son, and successor to bis brother, married Margaret, daughter of Dennis Rolle, esq. By this lady he had a son, Arthur, and a daughter, Margaret, wife of John, lord Arundell of Trerice. Sir John died before he was of age, in 1655. Sir Arthur, his son and successor, died likewise in his minority, 1672, and the title came to his uncle, Sir Hugh, (third son of the first Sir John,) who was member of parliament for Barnstaple, 1678, and for Tiverton, 1685. He married Anne, daughter of Sir Thomas Daniel, knt by whom he had six sous and one daughter, viz. John ; Hugh ; Thomas, Vol. 1. 4 c 562 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF rector of South Brent, who left issue by a daughter of- Wilcocks ; Charles; Arthur ; Francis; and Elizabeth. John, eldest, son, died before his father, in 1 702, aged 28, being then one of the representatives for Callington, and leaving issue by Elizabeth, daughter of Richard Aeland, of Fremiugton, four sons and one daughter, viz. Hugh ; Richard, who by a daughter of Peter Burrel, esq. left a son, and a daughter, wife of Richard Hoare, esq. ; John, rector of Broad Clist, who by a daughter of Rawlin Mallack, left an only son, who married a daughter of Dr. Oliver, of Bath ; Arthur, the fourth son, died without issue ; and Anne, the only daughter, was wife of Sir John Davie, bart. Sir Hugh, eldest son of John, succeeded his grandfather, Sir Hugh, represented Barnstaple in parliament, in 1713, and died at the age of thirty-one. He married Cecily, eldest daughter and coheiress of Sir Thomas Wroth e, bart. lineally descended from Sir Hugh de Placetas, brother of John earl of Warwick, temp. Henry III. Sir Hugh had by the said Cecily Wrothe, four sons, viz. Thomas, his successor ; John, who died in his childhood ; Arthur, who married Elizabeth, only daughter of William Oxenham, esq. (by whom he had three sons, Hugh, John, and Peregrine, and several daughters) ; and Hugh, who was born after his father's death ; he had also a daughter, Anne. Sir Hugh was succeeded by his son, Sir Thomas, who married Elizabeth, only daughter and heiress of Thomas Dyke. She died in 1753, leaving him two sons, viz. John Dyke, major of the 20th regiment of foot, colonel of the first battalion of the Devonshire militia, and M. P. for Callington, who married, June 3, 1750, Christian Harriet Caroline,* daughter of Stephen, first earl of Ilchester, by whom he left one son, John, successor to his grandfather ; secondly, *"Lady Harriet Aeland accompanied her husband to Cartada, in 1776, under the command of general John Burgoyne. In the course of that campaign, she had traversed a vast space of country, in different extremities of seasons, under difficulties that an European traveller will not easily conceive, to attend her husband in a poor hut, at Chamblee, upon a sick bed. In the campaign of 1777, he was badly wounded, and she crossed the lake Champlain to join him. When he recovered, lady Harriet followed his fortunes through the campaign. Major Aeland commanded the British grenadiers, the most advanced post of the army. A tent in which the major and lady Harriet were asleep, one night suddenly took fire. A sergeant of grenadiers, with great hazard of suffocation, dragged out the first person he caught hold of. It proved to be the major. In the same instant, lady Harriet made her escape, by creeping under the back part of the tent. The first object she saw was the major on the. other side ; and at the same instant again in the fire in search of her. The sergeant again saved him, but not without the major's being severely burnt. Every thing they had in the tent was consumed. This accident neither altered the resolution nor the cheerfulness of lady Harriet, and she continued her progress, a partaker of the fatigues of the advanced corps. The next call upon her fortitude was of a different nature. On the 19th, the grenadiers being liable to action at every step, she had been directed by the major to follow the louteof the artillery and baggage, which was not exposed. When the action commenced, she alighted near an uninhabited hut ; but becoming general and bloody, the surgeons took possession of the hut, as the most conveni ent for the first care of the wounded. Thus was the lady, in heating of one continued fire, for some hours, with the presumption, from the post of her husband, that he was in the most exposed paitof the action. She had there, for female companions, the baroness of Rcidescl, and the wives of major Hamage aud lieutenant Reynell ; but in the event their presence added little to her comfort. Major Hamage was soon brought to the surgeons, very THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 563 Thomas, successor to his nephew. Sir Thomas died Feb. 24, 1785, and was succeeded by his grandson, Sir John, who died April 15, 1785, and was succeeded by his uncle, '¦• Sir Thonias, who married July 4, 1785, Henrietta, only daughter of Richard Hoare, of Barn Elms, 'esq. by whom he had three sons, Thomas, his successor; Hugh Dyke, who married in June 1817, Mrs. W. Robinson, daughter of Dr. Wodehouse, dean of Lichfield; and Charles. Sir Thomas died May 17, 1794; and his lady, in May 1795, was' re-married to the honourable captain Fortescue, brother to earl Fortescue. He was succeeded by Sir Thomas" Dyke Aeland, the present baronet, who, on the death of the only daughter of the late right honourable Thomas Wentworth, earl of Strafford, became heir at law to the great estates which that family had for some time inherited from the lords Arundell of Trerice, in the county of Cornwall, and occasionally resides in the baronial mansion. Sir Thomas married in 1808, a daughter of Henry Hoare, esq. of Mitcham Grove, and has issue several children. Arms.^ — Cheeky, argent and sable, a fess, gules. 2. and 3. Argent, on a bend sable, three lions heads erased of the field, crowned, or, for Wrothe. — Crest. A man's hand, couped at the wrist, in a glove, lying fessways, thereon a falcon perched, all proper. Motto. Inebranlable. See plate V. Chief Seals. — Columb-John, and Aeland, both iu Devonshire. badly wonnded, and a little while after came intelligence, that lieutenant Reynell was shot dead. From the date of that action, to the 7lh of October, lady Harriet, with her usual serenity, stood prepared for new trials, and their severity increased with their numbers ; she was again exposed to the hearing of the whole action, and at last' received tire shock of her individual misfortune, mixed with the intelligence of the general calamity ; the troops were defeated, and major Aeland, desperately wounded, was a prisoner. On the succeeding day the oply refuge of these ladies was among the wounded and the dying. After so long an agitation of the spirits, exhausted, not only by want of rest, but absolutely want of food, and drenched in rains for twelve hours together, lady Harriet, nevertheless; passed the enemy's camp, to attend her husband ; and in an open boat, accompanied by the revd. Mr. Brudenell, a female seivaut, and a wounded valet, she rowed down the river to meet the enemy. But her distresses were not yet at an end : the night was advanced before the boat reached the enemy's out-posts, and the ccntinel would not let it pass, nor even come on shore. Iu vain Mr. Brudenell offered the flag of truce, and represented the state of the extraordinary passengers. The guard threatened to fire into the boat, if they stirred before daylight. Her anxiety and sufferings were thus protracted through seven or eight dark and cold hours ; but it is due to justice, at the close of this adventure, to say, that she was received and accommodated by general Gates, with all the humanity and respect, that her rank, her merits, and her fortunes deserved. Let such as are affected by these circumstances of alarm, hardship and danger, recollect, that the subject bf them was a woman of the most delicate frame, of the gentlest manners, habituated to all the soft elegancies of high birth and fortune; and far advanced in a state in which the tender cares, always due to the sex, become indispensably necessary. Her mind alone was formed for such trials!" 4c 2 564 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF TREVELYAN. The name of this ancient and distinguished family, is derived from the manor of Trevelyan, in the parish of St. Veep, near Lostwithiel, in the county of Cornwall ; a part of which manor is still in the possession of Sir John Trevelyan, bart. Trevelyan seems to have been the family residence at, or soon after the Norman conquest, as is certified by a deed made in the second of Edward I, wherein Felicia, widow of William de Bodrigan, grants to Andrew, son of Nicholas de Trevelyan, and his heirs, by Felicia his wife, all her lands and services about Trevelyan, and Cume, an adjoining village. To this deed Sir Richard de Cerasis, Sir William de Bodrigan, Sir Richard de Hywis, and several other gentlemen, of great note in those days, were witnesses. Felicia survived her second husband, Andrew de Trevelyan, and in the second of Edward II, confirmed to Nicholas de Trevelyan, her son, a grant previously made to him, of a house and lands at Polruan, near Fowey, which estate was afterwards given by her grandson Thomas de Trevelyan, to Otto de Trevelyan his younger brother. This Thomas made considerable acquisitions to his landed property, by purchase at Lostwithiel, and in other parts of the county of Cornwall ; and in the thirty-third of Edward III, accounted with Edward Purcel, for certain rents and profits which he had received belonging to the duchy of Cornwall, arising from the manor of Restrant, or what is now, most probably, known by the name of Restronguet. Baldwin de Trevelyan, successor to Thomas, became lord of Trevelyan, in the forty-second of Edward III, in 1368, and dying in 1429, was succeeded by his son, Henry de Trevelyan, who married Alice, daughter and heiress of John Bottreaux, of Under, by Margaret, his lady, daughter and heiress of Retorville, of Retorville. Henry left issue two sons, of whom John, the eldest, was living in the fifth of Henry VI, but died without issue, in his father's lifetime. Thomas, the surviving son, succeeded to his father's estates, and by Lucia his wife, was father of John, his heir, who greatly increased the family property and rank,* by marrying, in 1460, his cousin Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Thomas Whalesborough, of Whalesborough, near Stratton, esq. by Joan his lady, sister and sole heiress to her brother Sir Simon Raleigh,t of Nettlecombe, in the county of Somerset, knt. This John *The original agreement of this marriage is now in the possession of the present baronet. t Sir Simon was the last in the elder line of the Raleighs of Nettlecombe, a family distinguished for gieat wealth, and piety, and general ability, from a younger branch of which, descended the great Sir Walter Raleigh. They possessed the manor of Nettlecombe, aud other lands in Somersetshire, from the ancient earl -marshals of England, in the reign of Henry II, as is proved from the original charter now iu the possession of Sir John Trevelyan, bart. The manors and lands are also enumerated in the excheat rolls of the thirty-fifth of Edward I, forty-fifth of Edward III, and eighteenth of Henry VI, still preserved among the records of the Tower. Sir Simon, above-mentioned, agreeably to the religion of the times in which he lived, founded in 1453, a perpetual chantry, for one chaplain to celebrate divine service, in the chapel of St. John the Baptist, within the parochial church of St. Mary, in Nettlecombe. Dying without issue, in the 18th of Henry VI, Thomas Walesborongh, sou of his sister Joan, became tbe legal heir. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 565 Trevelyan was sheriff of Cornwall in the twenty-seventh of Henry VI, and in the thirty- first of that king's reign, represented it in parliament. He was attainted in the first of Richard III, for opposing the tyranny of that monarch, but was restored again to royal favour in the first of Henry VII. He was again chosen sheriff of Cornwall in J 459, and at the marriage of prince Arthur, in the seventeenth of Henry VII, he was created a knight of the Bath. On the death of Thomas Whalesborough, in 1481, Sir John succeeded to the estates of the Whalesboroughs and Raleighs, and dying in the eighth of Henry VIII, left issue by the aforesaid Elizabeth Whalesborough, four sons : of these, John the eldest, was his successor; Thomas; George, L. L. B. was chaplain to Henry VIII, canon residentiary of Wells, and prebendary of Wedmore, and of Taunton ; Humphry the youngest, married Margaret, daughter of Sir John Rice ap Thomas, knight of the garter, and was progenitor of the TrCvelyans late of Basil, near Launcestou, in the county of Cornwall. John Trevelyan, esq. succeeded his father in most of his great estates, and having married Jane, one of the three daughters and coheiresses of Champernown of Inswork, in the county of Cornwall, heir and representative of the noble families of Champernown, Valetort, and by them of Edmund earl of Cornwall, was father by her of three sons, viz. John, Thomas, and George. In his will, dated Jan. 20, 1518, it is expressed, "My body to be buried at Nettlecombe. To Jane my wife, to Thomas Trevelyan my son, to the church of St. Burian, St. Peryn in Uthno, St. Mawgan, and St. Marvyn, in Cornwall, to every one of them a bannei of St. George. My son and heir John Trevelyan, executor. Mr. George Trevelyan, my son, overseer." Prob ; 18th Sept. 1522. Tbe last-mentioned John, married a daughter of Sir John Holywell, of Holywell, in Devon, and died in the thirteenth of Henry VIII, about the time of the decease of his father, but left issue, John, who succeeded to the estates of his father and grandfather, and married Alice, or Avice, only daughter and heiress of Nicholas Cockworthy, of Great Yarnscombe, in Devon, esq. By this lady he had issue several children, of whom, John the eldest, (agreeably to the wish of his father and mother, and during their lifetime) married Maud, daughter of Giles Hill, esq. under a promise that he should enjoy the Cockworthy estates, and that the same should descend to bis children : but notwithstanding every precaution was taken to secure those lands in the elder line, as is proved from writings now in possession of the family, his mother prevailed with her husband to cancel this agreement, and at length by the artifices of their agents, they. became involved in such tedious and expensive lawsuits, as to occasion fehe sale of a large share of the family property. John Trevelyan and Alice Cockworthy his wife, had issue four other sons, viz. George, Thomas, Hugh, and John ; and three daughters : of the latter, Dorothy was married to Nicholas Tooker, esq. ; Jane, to William Sandes, esq.; and Isabel, is supposed to have died unmarried. From Thomas, descended the Trevelyans late of Yarnscombe and Knolle. John Trevelyan their father, died at Yarnscombe, in 1542, and was succeeded by John, his eldest son, who married Wilmot, daughter of John Harris, sergeant-at-law„ 566 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF of Hayne, in the county of Devon, and left issue a son of his own name, and a daughter, Dorothy, married to Johh Killiowe, of Cornwall, esq> < John Trevelyan, married in 1591, Urith, daughter OfSir John Chichester, ofRaleigh, in Devon, and was sheriff of the county of Somersefi-in- 16'l8< He rebuilt the house at Nettlecombe, and dying in 1623, was succeeded by his son, •-' :¦'•! : ; .-.« -. - - John Trevelyan, esq. who was the seventh in succession of that name. '- He married Margaret, daughter of George Lutterell, of Dunster Castle, in' Somersetshire, esq. and by her had issue a son, ;i '¦¦' • '¦' ¦¦¦> George, who married Margaret, daughter 'of -Sir Robert Strode, of Parnham, 4n Dorsetshire, knt. He suffered considefablymi the cause of Charles I,' his property having been sequestered, himself imprisoned, and bis hottse plundered by the Revd. Mr. Gay, rector of Nettlecombe, with an Oliverian party. All his horses having been seized by them, his lady was drawn by six oxen, in her coach to London, whither she werit to pay a fine of £1600, for her husband's delinquency,' and lo solicit bis enlargement. Oh her return, in 1646, she died of the small-pox, at Houtislow, in the chapel of which place, on the west wall, is her monument. Their issue was three sons, viz. George, Francis, and Amos. Mr. Trevelyan died before the restoration, and was succeeded by his eldest son, George, who, on account of the loyalty, valour, and sufferings of himself and father, was advanced to the dignity of baronet, by Charles 11, January the 24th, 1662. He married Mary, only daughter and heiress of John Willoughby, of Leahili, near Honiton, in Devon, by whom he was father of several sons and daughters. Sir John Trevelyan, eldest son and successor, born in 1670, was knight of the shire for the county of Somerset, in several parliaments; He-married two wives, first, Urith, daughter of Sir John Pole, of Shute, in Devonshire, by whom he had one daughter, who died in infancy; and secondly, Susanna, daughter and heiress of William Warren, of Stallersthofne, in Dcvow, by whom he had issue five sons and five daughters:1 of tbe former, John and Francis' died young, and George, the tMrdson, succeeded his father (who died'iin 1755) in title and estates. He married Julia, Only daughter of Sir Walter Culver! y, bart. of Calverly, in YW'kshire. This lady, by the "death of her only -brother, in 1777, (who had taken thenanve of Blacker, -agreeably to the' will of SirWiHiatu Blaeket, who died in 1728,) became heiress to the Calverly family. By her, Sir iGeorge had issue two sons ; John, his successor; and Walter, who iiM^ied the' c'©'bei'res« of — —Thornton, esq. of Netberwitton, in Northumberland; and fottr daughters. •' Of 'these;* Julia, was »ni&raed to Sir William Yea, bart.; Susanna to John Hudson ; Charlotte to T. Freer, esq.; and Frances; to captain Jariies Field. Sir' George died Dec. 18, 1768, and was succeeded by his eldest son, ',- ; " ; ' ! - ¦ Sir John: Trevelyan, the : present- batdflfety who by Louisa Mariana, daughterand coheiress of Peter 'Simond,*'*^;' wTiouirie married in 1757, has issue now living, three . iO'.HS . ' i fli- ,' 'hflt. i-:tV\u <*-,.;. * Whose eldest sister married Ibid St. John, baron of Bletsoe, and was mother of the present lord. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 567 sons; John, who married in 179 h, Maria, .daughter of Sir Thomas Spencer Wilson, bart. of Charlton,- in Kent, sister to Margaret, wife of Charles lord Arden, and Jane, wife: of the right nanemable Spencer, Percival, and by her had issue ten children now living, of whonk, Walter Calverly, is the eldest; Walter, prebendary of Wells, and vicar of Henbury, in Gloucestershire, married to Charlotte, third daughter of John Hudson, esq. of Bessingby, in Yorkshire, by whom he has ten children now living; and George, arch-deacon of Taunton, canon residentiary of Wells, prebendary of Milverton Prima, and rector of Nettlecombe, who married Harriet, third daughter of Sir Richard Neave, bart. by whom he has nine children now living. Sir John, in 1777, was elected member of Newcastle-upon-Tyne ; in the same year, was sheriff for the county of Somerset ; and in the three succeeding parliaments, was knight of the shire for the same county. Arms. — Gules, a land horse argent, hoofed and maned, or, issuing out of the sea, party-per-fess wavy, azure and argent. The occasion of which bearing, .(according to tradition) was one of tbe family swimming on horseback, from the rocks called Seven Stones, to tbe Land's End, in Cornwall, at the time of an inundation, which is said to have overwhelmed a great tract of land, and thereby severed these rocks from the continent of Cornwall. The quarterings are : 2. Whalesborough. 3. Bowes. 4. Raleigh. 5. Cockworthy. 6. Champernown. 7. Hamley. 8. Talbot. 9. Valetort. 10. Cornwall. 11. Warren. 12. Calverly. — Crest. Two arms counter-embowed, proper, habited, azure, holding in the hands a bezant.— ^Supporters. Two Dolphins, proper. — Motto. Time trietb troth. See plate V. Chief Seats. — Nettlecombe, in Somerset, and Leahill, near Honiton, in Devon. ST. AUBYN. According to Leland, the family of St. Albin, (St. Aubyn,) took its surname from a town in Brittany, and settled in Somersetshire, soon after the Norman conquest. In the first of Edward I, John de St. Aubyn, was witness to a charter of Gregory, son of Gilbert de Southole, of lands, to Philip, son of Gilbert; and probably, of as high antiquity, was Walter de St. Albino, a witness to a charter, sans date, of Thomas Stabescot, and others, of lands in Southole. In the thirty-first of the same reign, upon an assessment of scutage for the county of Devon, Isabel de St. Albin, held in Paracombe, half a knight's fee; she also held Hwbertqn, at half a knight's fee of the honour of Huberton, or Harberton. The heirs ,of Gilbert de St. Albin, held in Matingho, two parts of a fee of Brands; and Manger de St. Albino, held in Churchill, half a knight's fee of Blagdon, and in Little Bray, half a knight's fee of the honour of Barnstaple; the fomtih part of aknight's fee, in Lobbe, of JPlyna-pfJon r, amd in Churchill, half a knight's fee, of Darlington : Manger, held ale© three parts of! a fee in iRylweton, of Barnstaple, afterwards possessed by John de Penriss ; arid hi»lf a foe itiPidknill, Gratham, Spreyton, and Hele, of Barnstaple, possessed afterwards by John de Vautort» 568 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF in the book intituled, Chivarton. Eleanor, the wife of Ralph Blomnister, June 22, 1341, is called daughter of Mauger St. Aubyn, knt. de villa de St. Aubyn ; contemporary with Mauger, was Philip de St. Albino, both of them being witnesses to a charter of Reginald de Clifford, to John de Vautort, and Anne, his wife, and stiled therein, together with Hugh Courtney, Domini. And not long after, Baldwin de St. Albin, of St. Aubyn, paid for half a knight's fee in Paracombe, held of Barnstaple, which the heirs of Gilbert de St Albyn, formerly held. In the second of Edward HI, John de St. Albino, was a 'witness to a charter of John de Champernown, likewise to a charter of Ellen, daughter and heiress of William Chamberlayne, of lands in Ywisford, to John Bampfield, (he was afterwards called Sir John de St. Aubyn) whose wife was Joan, daughter to Sir James Chudleigh. She was living in the tenth of Richard II, as mentioned in a deed of Sir James, her father, and married, secondly, Philip de Brien. But this John, was son and heir of Thomas de St. Aubyn, chivaler, and his daughter, (viz. of John) Joan, died August 12, 1358, having been the wife of Aches Devick. From Guy de St. Aubyn, the line of this ancient family is more perspicuous, between whom, and Alice de Knorile, late wife to Sir John Knovile, chivaler, by agreement, (dated May 3, in the thirteenth of Edward II) the said Guy was to marry Eleanor, one of the daughters and heiresses of the said John, when he should, be of age, dowable, and to receive lands, &c. ; and that the said Guy was to enfeoffe one or two more certain persons, at the pleasure of the said parties, of all his lands of inheritance or purchase, in the realms of England, dated at Donuden, iu Somersetshire, the day aforesaid ; but whether it had effect, is not certain ; for in the sixth of Edward III, it is found that to one of that name, and to Margaret, his wife, and their heirs, John, tbe son of Adam de Langford, released lands in Boracots, and Boradoner. She is elsewhere called Margery, and both were living in the sixth of Edward III. G»y, son and heir to the above, married Alice, daughter and coheiress of Sir Richard Serjeaux, knt. about the time of Richard II, by which alliance, the family appear to have became .connected with the county of Cornwall. This lady, after Guy's death, enjoying by amassignraent in dower, the manors of Argalles, Trewynyan, and Broungolow, she brought thent to her second husband, Richard earl of Oxford, who, in her right, was seized thereof before his death, which happened in the fourth of Henry V, leaving her again a widow. To him succeeded John SL Aubyn, esq. who was knight of the shire for the county of Devon, and died in the seventh of the same king, leaving only two daughters, Joan and Margaret, coheiresses ; the first married to Otes Bodrigan, and the other to Reginald Trethurfe, of the county of Cornwall, esqs. Another son of Guy, and brother to John, was Geffrey St. Aubyn, in the twenty-. second of Richard II, high sheriff of Cornwall, and living in the first of Henry IV. He married Elizabeth, daughter of Piers Kymyel, of Clowance, in Cornwall, (by Sybil his wife, daughter and coheiress of Richard Hilligan) and left issue a sou, THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 569 Geffrey, who enjoyed his father's inheritance in the fifth of Henry VI. In the seventh of the same king, he, together with Sir John Trelawny, witnessed a charter of. Sir John Arundell, to his son Reinfrid. Arundell ; and likewise, tbat year witnessed a feoffment made.by Thomas Carminow, to the prior of Launceston and others. In the tenth of Henry VI, he is written or called Peter St. Aubyn, of Clowance, gent, and having married Alice, daughter and coheiress of John Tremeere, left issue by her, i Thomas,, his son and heir, who flourished in the reign of Edward IV, and married Matilda, second daughter and coheiress of John Trenowith, of Fentongoljan, by whom be was father of ,' ()j, , .uK Thomas, high sheriff of Cornwall in the thirty-seventh of Henry VIII. He married Mary; daughter of Sir Thomas Granville, of Stowe, knt. and bad issue a daughter named Anne, married to John Moyle, esq. and a son, .: :>,<• j,(- John, his heir, who was sheriff of Cornwall in the ninth of Elizabeth. By Blanch;, his wife, daughter and coheiress of Thomas Whittington,. esq. he had issue a son and .heir, Thomas, who was living very aged in 1620. He married Zenobia, daughter of John Mallet, of Wooley, in Devon, and had issue by her two sons, John, and Thoma&> who lived at Helston. This John St. Aubyn, esq.* is highly extolled by Carew, for his liberality, hospitality, and judgment, being at that time, one of the leading men. hi the, county. . ,.,,. ...i.:;1 or;; John, his son and heir, was sheriff of Cornwall in the,- tenth of Charles I, and married Catherine, daughter of John Arundell, of Trerice, esq. by whom he had issue, five sobs and five daughters. . > h «>{j» or, o! John, his eldest son* and successor, was member of parliament for Helston, in 1688, and 1690, and for Michell, in the thirty-first of Charles II, as several of bis ancestors had been for other towns in the county. He married Catherine, daughter and heiress of Francis Godolphin, of Treveneage, in St. Hilary, by whom he had four sons, and several daughters. John, his eldest son, was advanced to the dignity of baronet, in 1671, the twenty- fourth of Charles II, and by Anne his wife, daughter and coheiress of James Jenkin, of Trekinnin, had issue Sir John, his successor, and two daughters, viz. Anne, first married to George Killigrew, esq. son and heir of Sir Peter Killigrew, of Arwenick, bait. ; secondly, to Thomas Goslyn, of Westminster, esq. master of the signet-office; and Elizabeth, married to Thomas Northmore, of Cleave, near Exeter, who died Aug. 1, 1735, aged seventy, was buried at St. Thomas's church, near that city. Sir John, the second baronet, married Mary, daughter and coheiress of Peter de la Haye, esq. by whom he had three sons, viz. John, Peter, and James; and two daughters. Sir John, eldest son and successor, represented the county of Cornwall, in which . ' ? '* Thomas, second son, was a colonel in the army, and commanded for thekingrin many engagements during the rebellion. The other sons weic William ; Henry, rector of Crowan ; and Nicholas. Vol. I. 4 d 570 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF high station he displayed the eloquence of the orator, the wisdom of the statesman, and the courage of the patriot : his speech on the motion for the repeal of the septennial act, has long been admitted a place among the principal orations and liarangues in the English language. He married in 1725, Catherine, one of the daughters and coheiresses of Sir Nicholas Morice, bart.* by whom he had issue one son, and four daughters : of the latter, Catherine died unmarried ; Mary was wife to John Buller, of Morval, esq. one of the lords of the treasury; Margaret, to Francis Basset, esq. father of lewd De Dunstanville; and Barbara was married to Sir John Molesworth, bart. grandfather of Sir A. O. Molesworth, bart. Sir John, the fourth baronet, having succeeded to his father's honours and estates, married a daughter of William Wingfield, esq. by whom be had issue Sir John, the present baronet, and five daughters, one of whom died unmarried, and the other four arfe flow living, viz. Elizabeth, wife of the late Humphry Prideaux, esq. who died in 1804; Catherine, wife to the late Revd. John Molesworth; Anne, wife to Robert White, esq; arid Dorothy, wife to Sir Thomas Barret Lennard, bart. Sir John was elected three times a representative in parliament for the county of Cornwall, aiid after his decease, a beautiful monument was erected to his memory near the altar in Crowan church. It contains a stately urn bearing the family arms, below which, liberty is represented iu the figure of a winged boy, seated in a disconsolate position, supporting the cap, and at his feet an open scrawl, with the words, " pro patria semper:" above is a figure of the same form in a descending attitude, representing victory, and bearing tbe wreath designed to crown the monument of the deceased : below these and other appropriate ornaments, is the following inscription :— , " To the memory of Sir John St. Aubyn, baronet, who by his descent from a long line of worthy ancestors, and a father eminently distinguished by honest zeal and prudent moderation, was recommended to the important trust of representing in Parliament, the County of Cornwall, and justified the confidence of his electors, by unsliaken constancy of principle, uniting with the dignity of his public character, the domestic virtues of tenderness and friendship. This monument was erected by his disconsolate Widovv. He was born the 12lh of Nov. 1726, He died 12th of Oct. 1772." Sir John St. Aubyn, the present baronet, F. R. and L. S. was born in the year 1758, * The property which the family obtained by the marriage of the coheiress of Sir Nicholas Morice, has of late years increased in value to a wonderful degree, particularly with respect to the manor of Stoke-Damerel, which includes the whole of Plymouth-Dock, a town truly magnificent in point of its dock-yard, gun-wharf, laboratory, government houses, squares, spacious streets, Sev. and which contains at tile present time about thirty-thousand inhabitants. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 371 succeeded his father the late baronet, in 1772, and has served several years in parliament for the boroughs of Penryn and Helston. Arms. — Ermine, on a cross, gules, five bezants. 2. Kymyel. 3. Trenowth. 4. A fess cheeky, argent and sable. 5. Godolphin. 6. Jenkin. 7- Argent, a sun in its splendour. 8. Morice.— Crest. A falcon rising, proper. See plate V. Chief Seats.— Clowance, and St. Michael's Mount, in Cornwall. MOLESWORTH, OF PENCARROW. The family of Molesworth, was originally seated in Northamptonshire, and from it descended Sir Walter de Molesworth, knt. a person of great note in the reign of Edward I, who accompanied that prince in his famous crusade to the Holy Land. From this Sir Walter, descended John Molesworth, esq. who was living in the latter part of the reign of Henry VIH. He married Margaret, daughter and heiress of William Westcot, of Hansacre, in the county of Stafford, esq. by whom he had issue five sons, Anthony, the eldest, was an ancestor of the right honourable viscount Molesworth, of the kingdom of Ireland. John, the fourth son, was appointed by queen Elizabeth, auditor Or* the duchy of Cornwall, and settled at Penearrow. He made a great addition to his fortune by the marriages Of two wives, the first of whom was Catherine, daughter and coheiress of John Hender, of Bottreaux Castle, esq. ; the second was Philippa, daughter of Henry Rolle, of Heanton, esq. in the county pf Devon. By his first wife, he had issue two sons and two daughters ; one of the latter was wife to John Tredenham, of Philley, by whom she had Sir Joseph Tredenham, knt. : of the sons, John, the youngest was killed in the expedition to the Isle of Rhe, and Hender, the eldest, married Mary, eldest daughter of John Spafke, of the Friary ,r Plymouth, by which lady he had three sons, Jobti, Hender, and Richard who died youngs John, the eldest, was knighted, and resided at Penearrow. Hender, second son, was governor of Jamaica, and by William and Mary, Wag created a baronet, Dec. 11, 1671, with limitations to his brother Sir John Ivloleswdrth, knt. and his heirs male. He was twice married, but dying without issue, his aforesaid brother, , Sir John Molesworth, knt. succeeded to his honours and estates.* Sir John was twice married ; by his first lady, Margery, daughter of Thomas Wise, esq. son of Thomas Wise, knight of the Bath, he bad issue three sons, John, Hender, and Sparke^but by his second lady, who was Margaret, daughter of Sir Nicholas Slanning, knt. h^.had no issue. John, eldest son, and successor, married the daughter of John Arscott, of Tejtcott, * An account of whose gallant conduct during the civil wars, is given in the general history. 4d 2 572 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF m the county of Devon, the estates of which family have since descended to his posterity. By this lady he had issue three sons and four daughters ; of the former, John, the eldest, was a member of parliament for Newport, three successive times, and for the county of Cornwall, in 1754. He married Barbara, second daughter and coheiress of Sir Nicholas Morice, bart. of Werrington, by whom he had two sons, John, his successor, and William, who married Frances, daughter of James Smith, of St. Andries: by this lady he had an only daughter, Frances, who in 1785, was married to the present marquis of Camden, K. G. and has issue. Sir John succeeded his father in 1766, and was colonel of the militia, and knight of the shire for Cornwall. He married first, Frances, daughter and coheiress of James Smith, esq. by whom he had a son William ; secondly, Barbara, sister of the late Sir John St Aubyn,. bart. by whom he had issue two sons ; John, the eldest, entered into holy orders, was rector of St. Breock, and St. Ervan, in the county of Cornwall, and married his first cousin, Katherine, daughter of the late Sir John St. Aubyn, bart. by whom he had issue sons and daughters, and died Sept. 18,1811;* Hender, a very promising young man, died in the prime of life, at Tregunua Castle; and a daughter, Barbara. Sir John died in 1776, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Sir William Molesworth, bart. who represented the county of Cornwall in two parliaments. He married in 1786, Caroline Treby Qurry, daughter of Paul Henry Ourry, esq. commissioner of Plymouth dock-yard. By this lady, he had issue two sons, and two daughters: dying in London, Feb. 22, 1798, his body was brought to Penearrow, and interred with his ancestors, in the church of Egloshayle. Sir, Arseott Ourry Molesworth, the present baronet, succeeded his father, and married Miss Brown, of Edinburgh, daughter of captain Brown, of tbe royal navy, by which lady, he has issue a son and daughter, twins, born in 1813. Arms. — Gules, vaire between eight cross crosslets in orle, or. 2. Azure, a lion rampant, between an orle of escalop shells, or, for Hender. 3. Gules, a lion rampant regardant, or, for Morice. 4. As. the first. — Crest. On a wreath, a cubit arm, couped and armed with a gauntlet, proper, holding a cross crosslet, or. Motto. — Sic fidem tenes. See plate V. Chief Seats.— Penearrow, and Tregunna Castle, in Cornwall. LEMON. "William Lemon, esq. grandfather of tbe present baronet, was one of the most eminent merchants, and accomplished gentlemen, that flourished in Cornwall during the last century. Through his enterprizing spirit, and active genius, the mining concerns, * By! the decease of this gentleman, the county has to deplore the loss of one of its brightest ornaments, for in him it may be truly said, were united the christian, the gentleman, the judicious and merciful magistrate, the protector of the injured, and the friend of all mankind. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 573 and other commercial adventures, rose to a most advantageous height, and the whole county participated in the general welfare} He left also, several memorials of his fine taste, among- which,' are the noble mansion and fanciful grounds at Carclew, an' elegant house at Truro, wherein he had a private chapel, with a neat organ, and a set of choral performers. The. church of Tr tiro, where his remains lie interred, is also indebted tb him fori many of its most beautiful- ornaments. William Lemon, only son and successor of the above, married Anne, daughter of John Williams, of Carnanton, in the county of Cornwall, by Anrie, only daughter of John Oliver, esq. of Falmouth, by whom he had two sons and two daughters; William, the present baronet ; a daughter who died young ; Anne, married to John Buller, esq. Of Morval, who is since deceased ; and John, born at Truro, in 1754, who, at an earlyage, became a lieutenant in the royal horse guards, in which 'he afterwards attained the rank of major, and finally of lieutenant- colonel. Having retired from this situation in 1792, he became lieut'enaht-colonel- commandant of the royal Cornwall miners, in which he continued until the time of his decease. He was elected a member of parliament for the borOugh of Saltash, at a sharply contested election in 1786; and was also elected for Truro, in the years 1796, 1802, 1806, 1807, and 1812. He was afterwards appointed a lord of the admiralty, and died at his seat of Polvellan, in May 1814, leaving the character of a brave officer, a most siriceTe and generous friend, aiid a staunch patriot' Sir William LemOn, LL. D. born in 1741, was created a baronet May 3, 1774. He served in parliament for Penryn, from Dec. 1769 to 1774; and at the general election, in 1774, he was returned for the county of Cornwall, which he has represented ever since. He married Jane, eldest daughter of James Buller, of Morval, inCornwall, esq. by Jane, daughter of Allen, first earl Bathurst, by whom he had issue twelve children, viz. Anne, married Sep, 6, 1796, to Sir John Davie, bart. to whom she bare four children, and is since dead ; Maria, married June 24, 1807, to Francis Jodrell, esq. of Henbury, in Cheshire; William, born 1774, who died. March 1792? Louisa* married April 22, 1802^ to lieutenaofccolGflel George Hart Dyke, of the guards, third son of Sir John Dyke, bart. ; Harriet; John, bord 1779, who died young; Emma; Frances; Isabella Jane, married Feb. 4, 1805, to Anthony Buller, of Morval, esq. nephew of the late Sir Francis Buller, bart. one of the judges of the, court of king's beqch; Charles, born 1784 ; Tryphena Octavia, who died young; and Caroline Matilda, married to John Herle Tremayne, esq, M. P> for the COunty of Cornwall. , , Arms. — Argent, on a chevron between three mullets, gules, an eagle displayed, or. CresL, On a wreath of the colours, a lion passant, gules, the body charged with three mullets in fesse", or. See plate V. r Chief Seat.— Carclew, in Cornwall. 574 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF COPLEY. The original surname of this Cornish family was Moyle. John Moyte, esq. was resident at Bake, in the time of Henry VIII, and is said to have inherited that manor, through the marriage of his ancestor with an heiress of the same name. The first of this family who is noticed by Carew, married a daughter of — ^— Fortescue, and left issue John Moyle, esq. of Bake, who married Agnes St. Aubyii. Robert Moyle, son and heir, having succeeded his father at Bake, married first, Anne, daughter of ——Lock, esq.; and secondly, Mrs. Yaughaia, "a gentlewoman" says Carew, " suppressing her rare learning, with rarer modesty, and yet expressing the same in her virtuous life, and christian decease." Robert was succeeded by his son, John Moyle, esq. who married Admonition, daughter of Sir Edmund Prideaux, bart, of Netherton, in the county -of Devon. He died at Bake, in 1661, his lady iu 1675, both of whom lie interred under two marble tombs, in the north aisle of St. German's- church. Walter Moyle, son and successor of the former, received the honour of knighthood, and married a daughter of Sir William Morice, knt. secretary of state to Charles II, and- dying in 1701, aged seventy-five, was interred at -St. German's. Sir Walter left issue two sont, of whom, Walter, the eldest, a celebrated wit, has been noticed in the former part of this, wdrk, as a literary Character of great esteem and celebrity, He died in the same year as his father, at the age of forty-nine years, and was interred in the church of St. German's, where a marble monument preserves his memory. He married a short time before his death, a daughter of William D&vis, of Bideford, but leaving no issue, he was succeeded in his manor of Bake, &e. by his brother Joseph Moyle, esq. whose son, or grandson of the same n&rne, having married the daughter and sole heiress of Sir Godfrey Copley, of Sproitsbotough, in Yorkshire, assumed the name of Copley. He was (most probably in consequence of this marriage) Created a baronet of Great Britain, August 5, 1778, and left issue twb sons, both of whom succeeded to the baronetage; and three daughters. Of these, Catherine, was married in June 1777, to John James, marquis of Abercorn, knight of the garter, and died in 1791, leafing isatfe Juliana* married iu 1789, to Sir Charles Watson, bart. who has issue Atibe, married in 1&00, to Sir Thomas Manners Sutton, knt. since created lord Manners of Foston, iu Lincolnshire, and appointed high cbahceMof of Jrelfend. Sir Joseph was succeeded in his title and estate*, by his eldest son, Sir Lionel, who dying without issue in 1801, was succeeded by his brother, v • Sir Joseph Copley, the present baronet. Sir Josepfo married in May 1799, Cecil Hamilton, daughter of the honourable and rev-ereftd Frederick Hamilton, griuidson of William, third duke of Hamilton, whose former marriage with John James, marquis of Abercorn, had been dissolved by act of parliament, in 1798. Mis majesty was pleased to grant to this lady, October 27, 1789, the precedence of a daughter of an earl of Great Britain. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 575 Arms.rrArgmU. » cross, woline, gules,, for .Copley. 2, and 3, gules, a mule, .argent, ibx Moyle,-^CVw<- A graJKw'a head erazed, gules. ¦¦ Chief Seats. — Bake, in the county of Cornwall, and Sprotsborough, in Yorkshire. AlORSHEAD. The ancestors of the present baronet were formerly seated in the parish of St- Neot, where the family still continue to inherit considerable property. Iu the early part of the last century, William Morshead, esq. succeeded to the estates of his relative, Cowell or Cole, esq. of Cariuther, in the county of Cornwall, and became seated at that house. William, son and heir, married Charlotte, daughter of Treise, esq. and sole heiress of her brother, Sir Christopher Treise, of Trenant Park, in Cornwall, knt- by whom be obtained very great property in the same county. The issue of this marriage was two sons* and several daughters ; of the latter, Charlotte was married to the late Humphry Lawrence, of Launceston, esq.; and another to the Revd. William Batt: of the sons, Jobn succeeded bis father at Trenant, and William, the second son, baving entered into the military profession, is now .a general, and commands the 51st regiment of foot. He resides at Levethan, in Blisland, formerly a seat of the Treises. John, eldest son and heir, was, in 1 783, created a baronet of Great Britain, and in 1796, appointed surveyor-general to the prince of Wales. In 1798, he was appointed lord-warden of the stannaries, and chief steward of the duchy of Cornwall and Devon. On the 26th of January 1799, he was made colonel of the Devon and Cornwall miners- He married in 1778, Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of Sir Thomas Frederick, of Hampton, in Middlesex, and Huscombe, in Surrey, bart. by whom he had issue two sons, viz. Frederick, the present baronet, and John ; also two daughters, viz. Selina, married in January 1800, to Sir Charles Mill, bart.; and Eliza Caroline. Sir John died in 1814, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Sir Frederick Morshead, the present baronet. Arms. — Azure, a cross crosslet, between four martlets, argent ; on a chief of the second, three escalops, gules ; quartered with Treise. — Cr$st. A demi wyvern, rampant, regardant, supporting an escutcheon, azure, charged wjth a shield. See plate V. HAWKINS. This family which has married and intermarried with many of the most distinguished names in the counties of Cornwall and Devon, was originally seated in the county of Kent, and came into Cornwall in the reign of queen Mary. John Hawkins, esq. seated at Trewinnard, in Cornwall, in 1636, was an ancestor of Thomas Hawkins, esq. an eminent attorney, resident at the same house in the^begirmii^ 576 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF of the last century. He married twice, first, a daughter«of •— *- Praed, of Trevefbowe ; secondly, a daughter of Bel lot, of Bochym, esq. and had issue Christopher Hawkins* son and heir. . , , The family about this time became connected with the Hawkinses of Creed, through a marriage with one of its coheiresses, and thereby came into possession of several large estates, particularly the barton of Trewithian, in Probus, which has since continued to be the chief residence of the family. Thomas Hawkins, esq. heir and representative of the Hawkinses of Trewithian and Trewinnard, died at the former place, in 1766, but left issue by Arine, his lady, daughter of James Heywood, esq. (who died in Feb. 1801,) four sons, viz. Philip; Christopher, now Sir Christopher, the present baronet ; Thomas ; and John, who married Hester, daughter of Humphry Sibthorpe, esq. M. P. for the city of Lincoln, by whom he has issue. Mary, only daughter of Thomas Hawkins, esq. is married to lieutenant-colonel Trelawny Brereton, and has issue two sons, and four daughters. Sir Christopher Hawkins, was created a baronet, June 21, 1791, is recorder of the boroughs of Grampound and St. Ives, and high lord of the manor and borough of Michell. He was sheriff of Cornwall, in 1783, elected a member of parliament for Michell, in the same year, and represented that borough in several succeeding parliaments ; was chosen for Grampound, in the years 1796, 1802,' 1806, and for Penryn, in 1807. Arms. — 1. Per saltier, or and argent; on a saltier sable, five fleurs-de-lis of the first; a border gob on y of the first and third, for Hawkins of Trewinnard. 2, and 3, per pale, argent and or, on a saltier sable, a lozenge charged with a fleur-de-lis, gules, between four others, or.— Crest. A cubit arm in armour, thereon two fleurs-de-lis in pale, azure, grasping in the hand a batune, proper, or, tipped, sable. See plate V. Chief Seats. Trewithian, and Trewinnard, in the county of Cornwall. CALL, OF WHITEFORD. The family of Call, is said to have been originally of Saxony, three brothers of which came into England about the end of the eighth century. From one of these descended the clan of Mac Calls, in Scotland ; another settled in Norfolk, where his descendants continued until the beginning of the last century; and the third settled in Cornwall. Tbe latter branch of this family chiefly resided in the parish of Camborne, its two principal residences being Rosewarne, and Crane, in that parish. They were also possessed of other considerable landed property in the counties of Cornwall and Devon. On the breaking out of the civil wars, they became active partizans in the cause of their sovereign, by which their property became reduced,, and by a continued attachment to the royal interest, it was at last nearly annihilated. In the early part of the eighteenth century, the family became resident at Launcells, near Stratton, through the marriage of John Call, with Sarah Mill, the;heiress of an ancient family of that place. • ,•*..-.. THE COUNTY OF CORJNAVALL. 577 John Call, their eldest son, went to India in 1750, and became very eminent as a military engineer: in 1768, he held the offices of commissary-general, military store-keeper, and accomptant-general of the revenues and expenses, under the presidency of Madras, and returned to England in 1770. In March 1772, he married Philadelphia, third daughter and coheiress of William Battie, M. D. In 1786. he was appointed one of the commissioners of the crown lands, aud on the 21st of June 1791, he was advanced to the dignity of baronet. In the years 1784, 1790, and 1796, he was elected a member of parliament for Callington, and died March 7, 1801. The death of this excellent gentleman, must be long considered as an irreparable loss to that part of the county in which he resided. He possessed in a high degree, all those qualifications which are truly valuable, and was ever most assiduous in promoting the happiness of all the neighbouring poor, numbers of whom were maintained through his bounty. Indeed every virtue seemed so stamped in his composition, tbat all the wealth of the Indies, (and fortune had bestowed on him a very liberal share) could not withdraw his mind from those virtuous principles which regulated every action of his life; a certain dignified humility graced all the changes of his various day, and secured him from many of the arbitrary and imperious practices, which are too often observable in the deportment of those who eagerly join iu what is commonly called, the modes of polished life. Very soon after his return to England, the generality of the inhabitants of his neighbourhood, began to reap the advantages of his liberality, benevolence, and enterprizing genius ; but above all, the labouring classes of society became the chief object of his paternal care and consideration. The children of those who laboured on his large domain, were educated at schools raised at his expense, under the superintendance of his amiable daughters. Thus did this great man employ the closing years of his life amid perpetual darkness, (for he was long deprived of the gift of sight) surrounded by a dutiful and virtuous offspring, and the prayers and blessings of a humble but decent peasantry, from whom he was removed, to the extreme sorrow of all who had the pleasure of knowing him. He left issue two sons, and four daughters. William Pratt, his eldest son and the present baronet, succeeded his father, and in 1806, married the honourable Louisa Forbes, daughter of George, fourth earl of Grenard ; George, the second son, is seated at Vacy, in the county of Cornwall ; the eldest daughter was married in 1805, to a son of Benjamin Bathurst, L.L. D. lord bishop of Norwich; Louisa was married Aug. 4, 1801, to Matthew, fifth lord Aylmer ; Frances was married June 10, 1806, to Charles Cunningham, esq. son of Sir William Cunningham, bart. ; Catherine was married to Daniel M'Kinnin, esq. a general in the army. Arms. — Gules, three trumpets in pale, or, quartered with Mill. — Crest. A demi lion rampant, holding a trumpet in his paws. — Motto. Grata manu. Chief Seat.— Whiieford, near Callington, in Cornwall. Vol. I. 4 e 578 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF NEPEAN. The family of Nepean has long been situated in the borough and vicinity of Saltash, in the county of Cornwall. Nicholas Nepean, esq. of Saltash, father of the baronet, had issue three sons, viz. Thomas, a lieutenant-general in the army; Sir Evan Nepean, bart.; and Nicholas, a lieutenant-general, retired on half pay. s The right honourable Sir Evan Nepean, was created a baronet, July 10, 1802, was lately secretary to the admiralty, secretary of state in Ireland, aud served in parliament for the borough of Bridport, in Dorsetshire. He is also a member of the privy-council, and on account of his sterling abilities, was particularly honoured with the friendship and patronage of that great statesman the right honourable William Pitt. Sir Evan married Margaret, daughter of William Skinner, esq. captain in the navy, and by her has issue Molineaux Hyde, born in 1783; Harriot, born in 1788; Frederick, born in 1794; William, born 1795; and Evan, born in 1800. Arms. — Gules, a fess wavy, erminoise, between three mullets, argent. — Crest. On a mount, vert, a goat passant, sable, charged on bis side with two ermine spots in fess, or, collared and attired, or. See plate V. Chief Seats. — Loders, and Botherampton, both in Dorsetshire. BULLER. Edward Buller, third son of John Buller, esq. of Morval, and one of the lords of the treasury, was bred to the sea service^ and having passed through its various gradations with great credit and distinguished ability, was made a captain, and served several years in that rank on foreign stations. He commanded the Malta, of 80 guns, in the battle between the English under Sir Robert Calder, bart. and the combined fleets of France and Spain, and on his return, in 1808, was created a baronet. Sir Edward was soon after appointed second in command at the port of Plymouth, where his conduct was such as to gain him the respect and esteem not only of the navy and army, but of every class of the inhabitants of that populous neighbourhood. He has served in several parliaments for the town of East Looe, and is also recorder of that ancient borough. Sir Edward married Gertrude, daughter of colonel Van Courtland, by which lady, he has issue one daughter. Arms. — Sable, on a cross argent, pierced of the field, four eagles displayed of the first. In the first quarter, an arm embowed issuing out of a ducal coronet or, the hand grasping a trident. — Crests. 1. An eagle mounted on a rock supporting a banner. 2. A Saracen's head, propeiv — Motlo. Aquila non captat muscas. See plate V. Chief Seat. — Trenant Park, near Looe, in Cornwall. ' THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL,. 579 PRICE. The family of Price is of great autiquity in the principality of Wales, of which was Francis Price, who commanded at the reduction of Jamaica, under Penu and Venables, in 1655, and who settled in that island. By his lady, daughter of Booth, esq. he had issue three sons, and a daughter Elizabeth, married to Francis Rose, of Rose Hall, in Jamaica, esq. and had issue a sou Thomas, who died at Worthy Park, in 1794, unmarried; Francis, the eldest son, married a daughter of Stephen Peni sow, but died without issue ; Thomas, the second son, married Christian, daughter of -¦ Maulder, and left issue three daughters, of whom, Elizabeth, was married to John Blair, esq. who by her was father of a son, Charles Blair, of Whatcomb, in Dorsetshire, married to lady Mary Fane, daughter of Thomas earl of Westmoreland ; and a daughter Fanny, married to John Askew, esq. ; Mary, second daughter of Thomas Price, esq. was married to Thomas Fuller, esq. and left issue several children, of these, Henry, the eldest, and Thomas, the second son, a major in the army, and an aid-de-camp to lord .Albemarle, at the reduction of the Havannah, died without issue; Peke Fuller, third son of Thomas Fuller, esq. married Caroline, second daughter of the honourable Felton Harvey, son of the, earl of Bristol; Price F'uller, fourth son, unfortunately embarked in a ship that is supposed. to have foundered at sea, having never been heard of from her sailing; Charles Fuller, fifth son, died unmarried ; and Elizabeth was married to Henry Lord. Charles Price, third son of Francis Price, and. Sarah Booth, settled at Worthy Park, in tbe vale of Luidas, in the parish of St. John, in Jamaica, and by Sarah, daughter of Edmonds, esq. had issue four sons, a daughter Sarah, married to Henry Archbald, esq. and eight other children who died in infancy ; Francis, eldest son, died unmarried ; and Charles, second son, succeeded his father in his estates ; Thomas, third son, married Anne, daughter of Moore, but dying without issue, his widow was afterwards married to Atwood ; and John, fourth son, was grandfather to Sir Rose Price, baronet. Charles Price, esq. second son of Charles, the third son of Francis Price, became seated at Rose Hall. He was a gentleman commoner of trinity college, Oxford, and for many years was speaker of the assembly at Jamaica, which office he filled with such integrity and ability, that they presented him with donations of plate at three different periods, as testimonies of their approbation. He resigned this honourable station the 11th of October 1763, on account of ill health, and on the 7th of October 1768, was created a baronet of Great Britain, the honour to descend to the heirs male of his body lawfully begotten. By his first lady, Maria, daughter of Sharp, esq. he had issue four sons, of whom, Charles the eldest, became the second baronet ; John died at Lincoln, and was there buried ; Rose Price married Lydia, daughter of Fagan, and died May 17, 1768, without issue; the other son also named Rose, died young. Sir Charles Price, eldest son of the former, educated at Winchester school, was a 4e 2 580 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF gentlemau commoner of trinity college, Oxford. On the resignation of his father, he was unanimously elected speaker of the house of assembly, at Jamaica, and at his father's decease, which happened soon after, became the second baronet. He married Elizabeth, daughter of John Woodcock, esq. ; but dying without issue, the title became extinct. John, fourth son of Charles Price, esq. and brother to the first baronet, was educated at Winchester school, and became connected with the county of Cornwall, through his marriage in 1736, with Margery, second daughter of Henry Badcock, esq. of Penzance, by Porthesia, his wife, daughter of John Keigwin, esq. The ill state of health which he imbibed at school, induced him to make trial of the mild climate of Penzance; but the disease gaining rapidly on his constitution, he removed thence to Worthy Park, in the vale of Luidas, where he died Feb. 4, 1739, in the twenty-fourth year of his age. His body was afterwards brought to England, and interred in a vault in Penzance chapel ; his lady died in the vale of Luidas, Oct. 8, 1765, and was interred near him at Penzance, Sep. 23, 1766. They left issue an only son, John Price, esq. a gentleman of great learning, who received his education at trinity college, Oxford. He was born at Penzance, June 25, 1738, married Elizabeth, Williams Bramer, daughter of John Bramer, of the island of Jamaica, and dying at Penzance, Jan. 3, 1797, was buried in the family vault: his lady died Nov. 7, 1810, and was interred at the same place. Their issue were two sons, and a daughter that died in infancy; Charles Godolphin Price, born at Worthy Park, June 7, 1765, died at Penzance, April 3, 1784, aged nineteen years, unmarried; Sir Rose Price, bart. of Trengwainton, in Cornwall, born at Penzance, Nov. 24, 1768, was a gentleman commoner of trinity college, Oxford, succeeded to the estates of his father the late John Price, esq. in 1797, and was created a baronet of Great Britain, in Dec. 1814., Sir Rose was sheriff of Cornwall in the last-mentioned year, and is at present one of the county magistrates. He married Elizabeth Lambert, youngest daughter of Charles Lambert, of Beau Pare, in the county of Meath, in Ireland, esq. who was father also (by Frances sister of John lord Sherborne,) of Gustavus Lambert of Beau Pare, esq. pnd Frances Thomasine, countess of Talbot. Sir Rose has issue by the aforesaid lady, the following sons and daughters, viz. Rose, born July 4, 1799; Charles Dutton, born Dec. 7, 1800; Francis, born March 11, 1804; Eliza Mary, born March 9, 1805; Charlotte, born May 10, 1806; Emily, born Sept. 14, 1807; John, born Oct. 20, 1808; Agnes, born Jan. 20, 1810; Anna, born Jan. 20, 1811; George, born April 10, 1812; Julia, born July 23, 1813; and Louisa Douglas, born Dec. 2'2, 1814. Arms. — Sable, a chevron erminoise, between three spears heads, argent, the points tinged with blood, proper, for Price. 2. Badcock. 3. Good. 4. Keigwin. 5. Godolphin. 6. As the first. — Crest. A dragon's head vert, erazed, gules; in the mouth a sinister hand, couped at the wrist. See plate V. Chief Seats. — Trengwainton, in Cornwall, and Rose Hall, in the island of Jamaica. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 581 EXTINCT BARONETS. GRENVILLE, or GRANVILLE. Richard Granville, of Stowe, was created a baronet by Charles I, 1630, and afterwards baron of Lostwithiel, which titles became extinct at his decease. See earl of Bath, in the extinct peerage, page 505. Arms. — See plate VI. CAREW. In our account of the baronial family of Archdekne, we observed, that Philippa, daughter of Warren Archdekne, was married to Sir Hugh Courtenay, and bare him an only daughter Joan, who became sole heiress to her mother s great inheritance. This lady was first married to Sir Nicholas baron Carew, by whom she had four sons, who were ancestors to the Carews of Cornwall, Devon, and Somerset. She married secondly, John Vere, earl of Oxford, by whom she had one son, John, who inherited his father's honours. Thomas, the eldest son, by Sir Nicholas baron Carew, having disobliged his mother by some undutiful conduct, she disinherited him of all her lands, amounting to seventeen manors, which she settled upon her younger sons. Alexander, the fourth son, was seated at Anthony, on whom his mother also settled Shoggebroke, and Landegy, and was, we believe, ancestor to all the Carews of Cornwall. Thomas Carew, esq. great-grandson of the above, married Elizabeth, daughter Of Sir Richard Edgcumbe, who by her was father of Richard Carew,* esq. one of the most accomplished and learned gentlemen of the age. He was born at Anthony House, in 1555, died at the same place in 1620, and was interred with his ancestors in the church of East Anthony. He married Julian, daughter of Sir John Arundell, of Trerice, and one of the coheiresses of her mother, Catherine Coswortb, by whom he had several children. Richard Carew, esq. his eldest son and successor, was advanced to the dignity of baronet, by king Charles I, in the seventeenth year of his reign. He married, first, Bridget, daughter of John Chudleigh, esq. of Ashton, in Devon, by whom he had Sir Alexander, his successor, and four daughters ; secondly, a daughter of Rolle, of Heanton, in the county of Devon. By this lady he had John Carew, esq. who represented tbe borough of Tregony, in parliament, in, 1641; and Sir Thomas Carew, knt. of Barley, in the county of Devon. Sir Alexander Carew, eldest son and heir, was elected one of the knights of the shire * See Literary Characters, page 129. 582 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF for the county of Cornwall, in 1641, and on the breaking out of the rebellion, unhappily joined with Cromwell and others, by whom he was made governor of St. Nicholas's Island, a place of considerable strength and fortifications, situated in the entrance to Plymouth harbour. Observing however, that all the schemes of the parliament tended to anarchy and bloodshed, he secretly corresponded with Sir John Berkeley, then at Exeter, and others of the king's friends, in order to give up the island to his majesty, and to do all in his power towards his sovereign's welfare ; but a discovery unfortunately taking place, he Was seized by the parliamentary soldiers, sent to London, and tried by a court martial for betraying his trust. On the trial, Sir Alexander produced several strong arguments in his defence, but the charge of treason against the commonwealth being clearly proved, he was sentenced to lose his head.* Sir Alexander married a daughter of Robert Rolle, of Heanton, in Devon, by whom he had a son, * " Sir Alexander appears to have felt the dreadful condemnation with considerable alarm. A few days after, his lady presented a petition to the, house, wherein it was expressed that her husband was in a distracted state of mind, and totally unable to prepare himself for death, by which means, he obtained a month's reprieve, in order to settle his worldly affairs, and to prepare his soul for eternity. This much-desired respite, which was chiefly devoted to meditation and prayer, endowed him with resignation and fortitude, wheieby he was enabled to meet death with cheerfulness, and to throw confusion and dismay over his wicked and blood-thirsty enemies. On Monday, Dec. 23, 1643, he was brought by the lieutenant and his officers to a scaffold, erected on Tower Hill, which after ascending, he was requested by one of the ministers that attended, to say something with respect to the crime for which he was to die, when, coming to the front of the scaffold, he addressed the audience iu the following language: 'The greatest enemy against me under the sun can lay but the suspicion of the fact against me ; I desire not to spin out time, I desire to be at my period, I have besought God on my knees often times that I might be dissolved, and God would never grant it me till now, blessed be God for it; I confess my ways, that lam a sinful creature to God ; with all my heart I have surveyed myself over, and over again, and with indignation for my sins, and especially my pride and stout-heartedness ; all that you can lay to my charge, is but intention, and no man knows my intention better than myself, and they shall die with myself, put me to what tortures you please. When I came ashore at Plymouth, I asked them, whether they would believe what I said, they told me no ; I am in that condition that whatsoever I say is not to be believed, and therefore I have leave to hold my peace.' Then addressing himself more particularly to the people, he said ' Gentlemen, I hope you will in consideration of nry weak body, not expect that I should speak much to you ; neither is it my -part (nor desire) to discourse of my own actions, or to justify myself, but I shall rather confess as the poor publican did, "Lord be mecciful to me a sinner;" I desire your payers to' God for me, and I pray to God for you, that no one drop of my blood may be required at any man's hands. I forgive all the world with a full and hearty desire, as mortal man can, and I beseech God to forgive me, the God of heaven, that seeth, heareth, and beholdeth, knows that I lie not. I have desired with unfeigned desire, and hearty affections, to be dissolved, -and to be with Christ, knowing it shall -be better for me, being assured thereby to be freed from the misery of sin, and to enter into a better life ; it was the last words and writing of my grandfather, and here of my father, (holding forth a little book) the assurance of their eternal peace and happiness, after the dissolution of this body of theirs, in which they lived here on earth ; it is mine likewise ; I have no more to say, but take my humble leave of you.' Then he desired the people to join with him in singing the twenty-third Psalm, which he tuned," and read himself to them. He added, ' and God assisting me, seal my vow with my blood, and rather suffer wrong, than do it.' Then the executioner desiring his forgiveness, he said to him, *I forgive thee, and thank thee too, with heart unfeigned.' And giving him money, said, 'prithee leave my clothes, take my head, aud do it liandsomely, else thou canst not speak Dutch, and say, wel ghedaer ; when I say Lord, though thou TBE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 583 -'Sir John Carew, who succeeded him, and married three wives. He represented the county of Cornwall, in that parliament which restored Charles II, as he also did in 1688. ,By Sarah, his first lady, daughter of Anthony Hungerford, esq. and sister of Sir Edward Hungerford, knight of the Bath, he had issue two daughters, one of whom was married to Jonathan Rashleigh, esq. of Menabilly ; and the other to Ambrose Manaton, esq. of Devonshire. His second lady was Elizabeth, eldest daughter of Richard Norton, esq. of Soutbwich, in Hants, by whom he had a son who died unmarried. By his third lady, Mary, daughter of Sir William Morice, bart. of Werrington, he had issue Sir Richard Carew, his successor; Sir William ; and a daughter Gertrude, married first, to Sir Godfrey Copley, bart. of Yorkshire; and secondly, to Sir Copplestone Warwick Bampfylde, bart. of Poltimore, in Devon. Sir John dying in 1692, was succeeded in title and estate, by his eldest son, Sir Richard Carew, bart. who dying without issue male, was succeeded by his brother, Sir William Carew, who in 1710, was elected member of parliament for Saltash, and in 1713, was returned a knight of the shire for Cornwall. He married Anne, daughter and heiress of Gilbert, earl of Coventry, by whom he had an only son, Coventry Carew, who married in 1738, Mary, only daughter of Sir Copplestone Warwick Bampfylde, bart. of Poltimore, and dying without issue,* the title devolved on killest me ; yet will I put my trust in thee, then do thou cut off my head ; for those were the last words that ever my mother spake, when she died :' so having took leave of his friends and said, 'Lord, into thy hand, I commend my spirit,' he laid himself down on the block, and speaking these words, l Lord though thou killest,' hworth, it is almost impossible for the man of feeling, and honour, to repress the sigh of indignation, or to repel the tear of sensibility, which must involuntary flow on observing the horrid ingratitude, and Ignominy, which rewarded this brave general and patriot, for a life, devoted to honour, loyalty, and renown. 584 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF The Rev. Alexander Carew, a descendant of Thomas Carew, of Harrowbear, son of Sir Alexander Carew, bart. of East Anthony. This gentleman having entered into holy orders, was some time vicar of St. Wenn, in Cornwall, but being disordered in iuteHect, he spent the greatest part of his days in retirement at Blisland, and dying in 1799, was following inscriptions, which we copied from a noble monument in Crowcombe church, is the best information that we can obtain of this ancient house; — " Here Lye Several of the Ancient House of Carew, descended from NESTA daughter of Rees, Prince of South Wales, by whonie came the Barony and Castle of Carew, which gave name to this Family. Thomas Carew, gt. grandson of Sr. William Carew, of Bury, created Knight Bannaret by King Henry VII, having mard. Eliz abeth, daughter of Hugh Biccombe, Lord of the Manor of Crowcombe Biccombe, was ye first of ye family who settled hear, 1553. She was buried May 11th 1598, He Octr. 1st. 1G04, Sir John Carew, Knt. their son mard. Elizabeth, daur. of Tho. Southc.ot of Hindehoe. She was burd. here 1633, He in Carew Church, 1037. Thos. Carew, their eldest Son, mard. Margery, daur. of Sr. John Wyndham, of Orchard Knight. She was burd. Novr. 7th 1660, lie Deer. 3, 1662. Elizabeth Carew, their daur. died Deer. 10th, 1668. She gave to the Poor of this Parish Stockly, in Devon, £400, now4aid out in Lands in Bishops lydard, John Carew their eldest son burd. Jan. 3, 1684. This only son by Catherine, daur. of Zouch Tate dying under age, was succeeded by Thomas Carew of Camerton his Uncle, to whom his eldest son Thomas Carew by Mary daughter of Thomas Heatley succeeded, who by Elizabeth, daur. of John Sanford, was father of the Erector of this Monument." " Thomas Carew, esq. eldest sou of Thomas Carew of Camerton, esq. by Elizabeth daur. of John Sanford of Ninehead, esq. buried here March 21st, 1766, aged 64. A true Patriot, he served his country many years in THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 585 buried in Blisland church. His only brother, Thomas Carew, M.D. of Saltash, died also without issue, and the title is supposed to be extinct. Arms. — Or, three lioncels passant, sable. — Crest. On a wreath, a main-mast, the roundtop set off with palisadoes, or, a lion issuing thereout sable. — Supporters. Two antelopes gules, armed and unguled, argent. — Motto. Nil conscire sibi. See plate VI. Parliament with integrity, and asserted its real interest With Ability. He built the family seat here and gave an estate at Cove, in the parish of Tiverton in Fee to support a Charity School in this Parish. His first wife was Mary, daughter of Francis Drew of Grange, esq. an excellent woman by whom he had three daughters, Mary, Elizabeth, and Anne, She died May 25, 1738, aged 36, Mary died unmarried, Elizabeth is the wife of James Burnard of the Middle Temple, esq. and Anne died an infant. His second wife Mary, sister of John Home, esq. late governor of Bombay, by whom he had no issue, was buried here July 22nd 1757. Mrs. Mary Carew, whose goodness of heart added to her many other virtues, gained her the esteem of all that knew her; having ordered this Marble to be placed here to preserve the memory of her much honoured Parents, departed this life January 16th 1774, in the fifty-first year of her age, greatly lamented, especially by the Poor, to whom she was very liberal." In the Family vault within this church rest in hope of the resurrection of eternal life, The mortal remains of James Burnaid, esq. And Elizabeth his wife. She died on the 12th day of December 1805, aged 74 years aud he on the 29th day of August 1811, aged 77 years. She was heiress of the ancient house of Carew." SMITH. This family, which was seated at Tregonnick, in St. German's, at an early period, appears to have greatly increased its consequence by the marriage of an heiress of Trelawny. Mr. Carew, iu speaking of this district, observes, that Tregonnick was then "the dwelling of Mr. Thomas Smith, who in a quiet and honest retiredness, findeth that contentment which many ambitious heads, far and wide do vainly seek for. He married Tremayne; his father Robert, married one of the daughters and coheiresses of — — Killigrew; and his son John, married Priscilla, the daughter of Mr. George Wadham." Vol. I. 4f 586 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF John Smith, esq. described of Crantock, in the county of Cornwall, was a merchant in London, and appears from the arms to have been of the same family. He was created. a baronet in 1642, and leaving issue only two daughters, the title became extinct. Arms. — Azure, a saltire between four martlets argent. — Crest. On. a chapeau, an eagle's head, proper. See plate VI. KILLIGREW. This ancient, but extinct family derived its surname from the manor of Killigrew, in the parish of St. Erme, in the county of Cornwall, where it resided at an early period. In the reign of Richard II, Killigrew, of Killigrew, having married the heiress of Arwenick, is supposed to have soon after made that house his principal dwelling. Among his descendants we find many names of particular celebrity in tbe several characters of country gentlemen, poets, members of parliament, ambassadors, and heroes. The direct line has been long extinct; it might be traced back, however, to a very remote period, but it is sufficient for the present purpose, to begin with John Killigrew, esq. who married Elizabeth Trewinnard, of Trewinnard. He was made governor of Pendennis Castle, by Henry VIII, being the first appointed to that situation, and dying in 1567, was succeeded in that post by his son, Sir John Killigrew, knt. who married Mary, daughter of Philip Wolverston, of Wolverston Hall, in Suffolk, and became the father of John Killigrew, esq. the possessor of Arwenick in Carew's time, also of two other sons, and two daughters. This John married Dorothy, daughter of Thomas Monk, esq. of Potheridge, in Devonshire, by whom he had issue nine sons, and five daughters. John, his eldest son, and successor, received the honour of knighthood. He has been noticed in the general history, for his extraordinary loyalty, particularly on account of his setting fire to the house at Arwenick, erected by his ancestors in 1591, "the ruins of which" Mr. Tonkin intended to have given a draft of, " both" says he " to show its pristine magnificence, and to preserve the memory of this heroic action ;" but for some reason he omitted it. A younger brother of the aforesaid Sir John, Sir Henry Killigrew, knt. "in the time of Elizabeth, followed the court for advancement," says Hals, " according to the constant genius of his family." Carew thus speaks of him : " after embassies, and messages, and many other profitable employments', both of peace and war, in his Prince's service to the good of his country, made choice of a retired estate, and was reverently regarded by all sorts, and placed his principal contentment in himself, which to a life so well acted c^n no way be wanting." He married Catherine, daughter of Sir Anthony Cooke, of Giddy Hall, in Essex, knt. by whom (who is noticed in the Literary Characters, p. 129) he had two daughters : of these, Elizabeth was married to Sir Nicholas Lower, of Clifton, in Cornwall, knt. and dying without issue, June 6, 1638, was interred in the church at THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 587 Landulph ; Elizabeth, second daughter and coheiress of Sir Henry,* was married to Sir Jonathan Trelawny, knt. and left issue two sons, and three daughters. Sir John, before- mentioned, was succeeded by William Killigrew, esq. the 585th baronet of England, and created such by Charles II, in 1660, with remainder to his brother Peter Killigrew, esq. Sir William is said to have died unmarried, after having wasted the whole of his paternal estate, then valued at £3000 per annum, and alienated the barton and manor of Arwenick to his brother Peter. This gentleman was commonly distinguished by the title of Sir Peter the Post, from his great diligence in conveying messages to Charles I, in the time of the rebellion. Sir Peter had issue an only son, Peter, the third baronet, who married one of the coheiresses of Sir Thomas Twisden, a judge, by which lady he had three daughters : of these, one was married to Richard Erisey, of Erisey, esq. ; Anne to Martin Lyster, of Staffordshire, esq. ; and the other died before her father; also a son, George, by whose death in an unhappy encounter with a captain Walter Vincent, at a tavern in Penryn, the male line of the Killigrews became extinct. His antagonist, however, did not long survive him : though acquitted by a special jury at Launceston, he took the affair so much to heart, that he afterwards pined, and expired suddenly at the bishop of Exeter's palace. Mr. Killigrew married Anne, daughter of Sir John St. Aubyn, the first baronet, but left only one daughter, who was afterwards married to Dunbar, of Ireland, esq. On his son's premature decease, Sir Peter, by an act of parliament, settled the estates, to which he would have succeeded, on Martin Lyster, esq. and Anne his wife, on the condition that tbey should assume the name and arms of Killigrew, with remainder to his eldest daughter, wife of Richard Erisey, esq. and the heirs of her body, on like condition. Soon after this Sir Peter died, and Martin Lyster, esq. otherwise Killigrew, became the lord of this noble domain, but the issue male of him, and the Eriseys, are now extinct. * Sir Henry Killigrew has received from the pen of lord Clarendon, a truly amiable character, and from the general history of the dreadful times in which he lived, he must have been a man of excellent understanding, sound honour, and extraordinary abilities. He was concerned for tbe king in all the principal transactions relative to the county of Cornwall, and was with Sir John Arundell in the castle of Pendennis, at the time of its surrender, when he engaged a vessel to convey himself and his loyal adherents to St. Maloes, in Brittany. Lord Clarendon observes, that, " After the treaty was signed for delivering the castle, he had walked out to discharge some arms that were in his chamber; among which, a carbine that had been long charged, in the shooting off, broke, and a splinter of it struck him in the forehead ; which, though it drew much blood, was not apprehended by him to be of any danger; so that his friends could not persuade hiin to stay there till the wound was cured ; but the blood being stopped, and the chirurgeon having bound it up. he prosecuted his intended voyage ; and at bis landing at St. Maloes, he writ a letter; believing his wound would give him little trouble. But his letter was no sooner gone, than he sent for a chirurgeon, who, opening the wound, found it was very deep and dangerous; and the next day he died, having desired that his body might be sent to Jersey; where he was decently buried. He was a very gallant gentleman, of a noble extraction; and a fair revenue in land; of excellent parts and courage. He had one only son who was killed before him in a party that fell upon the Enemy's quarters near Bridgewater, where he behaved himself with remarkable courage, and was generally lamented."— Clarendon's " History of the Rebellion." 4 F 2 588 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF Besides the Killigrews before spoken of, the following belonged to the same family : William Killigrew, eldest son of Sir Robert, born in 1605. He was a gentleman usher of the privy-chamber to Charles I, and on the restoration to Charles II. When the latter monarch married the princess Catherine of Portugal, he was created vice- chamberlain, in which situation he continued twenty-two years, and died in 1693. This gentleman has been already noticed in the Literary Characters, (p. 137) as the author of four plays, which though now laid aside, were much applauded by the poets of that time, particularly by Mr. Waller. In the decline of life, he published some pious reflections on the instability of human happiness, when our views are not devoted to a future state. Thomas, brother of William, born in 1611, who in process of time distinguished himself so much by his uncommon abilities, that he was admitted a page of honour to Charles I, and afterwards became groom of the bed-chamber to bis successor, with whom he suffered exile many years, during which he applied his leisure hours to the study of poetry, and the composition of several plays. After the restoration, he maintained his influence with the king, and obtained access to him, which was denied to every one else. Owing to his long intimacy with the monarch, and his having partaken of his troubles, he indulged in that familiarity with him, which even the pomp of majesty could not check, and sometimes ventured to utter bold truths in the royal ear, which scarcely any one besides would have dared even to hint. One story alone, would demonstrate this. When Charles' unbounded passion for women had given his mistresses such an ascendency over him, that like the effeminate Persian monarch, he was better adapted to handle a distaff, than to wield a sceptre, and for the conversation of his concubines, had entirely neglected the affairs of state, Mr. Killigrew paid a visit to his majesty in his private apartment habited like a pilgrim bent on a long journey. The king surprized at the oddity of his appearance, enquired the meaning of it, and whither he was going, " to hell," bluntly replied the wag; "prithee," said the king, " what can be your errand to that place?" "to fetch back Oliver Cromwell," rejoined he, "that he may take some care of the affairs of England, for his successor takes none at all." Another instance may be given of his humorous talent. While at Paris, he was introduced at an assemblage of the French court, to Louis XIV, in consequence of a desire expressed by that monarch to see and converse with the wittiest man in England. Unfortunately however, at this period Killigrew was in an ill humour, and spoke but little, which induced Louis to remark to his surrounding noblemen, that he thought him a very dull fellow, but resolved nevertheless to make a further trial of his abilities. He therefore led Killigrew into a long gallery full of fine paintings, among which, the king particularly pointed out our Saviour on the cross, and asked him if he. knew to what persons the picture alluded, Killigrew replied "no," "then I will tell you," says the king, who they are, " the figure in the centre represents our Saviour ; that on his right hand is the Pope ; and that on the left is intended to represent myself." To this Killigrew happily rejoined, " I humbly thank your majesty for the information you have given me, for though I have often heard that our Saviour was THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 589 crucified between two thieves, yet I never knew who they were until now." This sharp repartee convinced Louis he had mistaken his man. Jane Killigrew, " a graceful beauty, and a muse for wit," as Mr. Wood says, was the daughter of Dr. Henry Killigrew, brother of the two persons before mentioned. This lady was born a little before the restoration, gave early indications of genius, became eminent in the arts of poetry and painting, and for her accomplishments was made a maid of honour to the duchess of York. She painted several historical pieces and portraits; among the latter were those of the duke and duchess of York, but crowned all her varied endowments with unblemished virtue, and exemplary piety. Mr. Dryden was quite lavish in her praise, but Wood assures us that he has said no more than she was equal, if not superior to. This amiable young lady died of the small-pox, in 1685, and in the following year, her poems were published in a small volume. The honourable John Wodehouse is the representative of this family, in right of his mother, daughter and heiress of Charles Berkeley, brother of the late lord Berkeley, of Stratton, and grand-daughter and coheiress of James West, esq. who married the heiress of Erisey. Arms. — Argent, an eagle displayed with two heads, sable, a border of the second bezanty. — Crest. A demi lion rampant, gules, charged on the body with three bezants in pale. See plate V. CORYTON. This ancient and respectable family was seated at Coryton, in the parish of Lifton, in the county of Devon, in the reign of Henry III. In the fourteenth century, the heir of this house having married the heiress of Ferrers, of Newton Ferrers, in the county of Cornwall, became resident at that place. His descendants, who made Newton their principal residence, for at least four centuries, were always ranked among the first families in the county of Cornwall, and married into those of Tregassa, Chiverton, Bray, Littleton, Deviock, Mohun, Moyle, and others of high respectability. William Coryton, esq. represented the county of Cornwall in parliament, in the fourth and fifth of Philip and Mary, and his successor was sheriff of Cornwall in the twenty-first of James I. John Coryton, esq. suffered great losses through his loyalty, in the time of the rebellion : we are, however, told by Whitelock, that a part of the money taken from him, was restored to Mrs. Coryton, by order of the parliament. He was created a baronet by Charles II, soon after the restoration, in 1661, the same to descend to his heirs male. He also enlarged his fortune by marrying the daughter and sole heiress of Mills, esq. of Colebrook, near Crediton, Devon, where the family still inherit considerable estates. He left issue two sons, viz. John, his successor; and William Coryton, esq. Sir John Coryton, the second baronet, married Elizabeth, daughter and coheiress of Sir Richard Chiverton, lord mayor of London, during the. pro tec tor ship of Richard Cromwell, but died without issue. 590 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF William Coryton, his only brother, succeeded to the title and estates, and served in parliament for the borough of Callington. He married Susanna, sister to Sir Edward Littleton, of Pillaton Hall, in Staffordshire, and dying in 1711, left issue a daughter Susanna, afterwards married to Edward Eliot, esq. ; also a son aud successor, Sir John Coryton, bart. This gentleman, the last of the family in the male line, married Rachael, eldest daughter of William Helyar, of East Coker, in the county of Somerset, and dying without issue in 1739, the title became extinct. In the division of their numerous estates, Newton Ferrers descended by will, to the father of the late Weston Helyar, esq.; but Crocadon, and other considerable property, devolved on Peter Goodall, esq. grandson of William Goodall, esq. of Fowey, and Elizabeth, his lady, daughter of Sir John Coryton, the first baronet. William Goodall, esq. died in 1686, leaving issue by Elizabeth, his lady, who died in 1693, John Goodall, esq. who married Mary, daughter of Peter Major, esq. of Fowey. By her he was father of the aforesaid Peter Goodall, who became heir to the estates of his maternal ancestors, and soon after assumed the name and arms of Coryton. He died in 1756, and left issue two daughters, and a son, John, his heir, who was born in 1728, and married Mary Jemima, only daughter and sole heiress of James Tillie, esq. of Pentillie Castle. By this lady (who died in early life) he had issue two daughters, and a son and heir, John Tillie Coryton, who has lately rebuilt Pentillie Castle in a stile of great magnificence, and chiefly resides in his native county. He married one of the daughters of the honourable John Leveson Gower, (an admiral in the navy, and brother of the late marquis of Stafford,) and Frances, his lady, daughter of admiral Boscawen, and sister to tbe late viscount Falmouth, and has issue several children. Arms.-^ Argent, a saltire, sable. — Crest. A lion passant, gules. See plate VI. ARUNDELL. Sir John Arundell, who died at Lanherne, in the year 1701, is stiled a baronet on his monument in St. Columb church, but we believe the title has never been recorded in any baronetage whatever. See the account of lord Arundell of Wardour, and of Lanherne, page 470. Arms. — Sable, six swallows argent; quartered with Carminow. — Crest. A wolf passant. — Supporters. Two wolves, proper. See plate VI. MORICE. This family was of great note in the counties of Cornwall and Devon, during the last two centuries, and is said to have been originally seated at Canelly, in the county of Caernarvonshire, in North Wales. THE COUNTY OF CORNWALL. 591 Evan Morice, LL.D. was chancellor of the diocese of Exeter, under bishop Babington, anno 1594, and appears to have been the first of the family that resided in Devonshire. He married Mary, daughter of John Castle, of Ashbury, near Hatherleigh^ and died in 1605, leaving issue William, his son and heir, not then four years old; and Lawrence, who died young. His widow was afterwards married to Sir. Nicholas Prideaux, of Padstow, but by him had no issue. William Morice, afterwards Sir William Morice, knt. was educated at Exeter College, Oxford, under the tuition of Nathaniel Carpenter, B. D. Dr. Prideaux, at that time rector of the college, being his particular friend and patron. He is said to have produced some very spirited poems at an early age, but it does not appear that they were ever published. By his lady Elizabeth, daughter of Humphry Prideaux, esq. son of the before mentioned Dr. Prideaux, he had issue four sons, viz. William, created a baronet in his father's lifetime; John ; Humphry ; and Nicholas : also four daughters, viz. Gertrude; Thomasine; Elizabeth; and Anne, who became wife to Sir John Pole, bart, of Shute, in the county of Devom Sir William served the office of magistrate for the county of Devon, twenty years, with great uprightness and clear judgment; and in 1645, served his native county in parliament. Being also a near relative, and a particular friend of general Monk, he was intrusted by him with the most important secrets connected with tbe restoration of Charles II, who immediately on his landing at Dover, conferred on him the honour of knighthood ; and on his arrival at Canterbury, he was sworn one of the principal secretaries of state, and one of his majesty's most honourable privy-council. Having continued in these important situations for eight years, and also served in parliament for Plymouth, he retired to his seat at Werrington Park, where he formed an extensive library, and died Dec. 12, 1676, in the seventy-fifth year of his age. Sir William Morice, eldest son and heir, created a baronet in 1661, had issue two sons ; William, the eldest, died in June 1688, and was buried at Werrington ; and Nicholas, who succeeded his" father in honour and estate: also a daughter Gertrude, married to Sir Walter Yonge, bart. Sir Nicholas Morice, bart. married in 17Q3, lady Catherine Herbert, by whom he was father of two daughters, viz. Barbara, married to Sir John Molesworth, bart.; and Catherine, to Sir John St. Aubyn, bart. : also a son and heir, Sir William Morice, bart. who dying without issue Jan. i7, 1749, the title became extinct. Arms. — Gules, a lion rampant regardant, or. See arms of Molesworth, page 572. In terminating this account of the hereditary honours of the Cornish nobility, it must be observed, that an unexpected increase of materials, has swelled the number of pages considerably beyond the first calculations. Enlarged and accurate as it now is, the compilation has cost the author considerable labour, but the desire of presenting to the county a complete account of its distinguished families, animated him in the pursuit of 592 HISTORICAL SURVEY OF so desirable an object. He has obtained considerable information from the communications of exalted individuals, and the remembrance of such favours is indelibly engraven on his memory. To these may be added gleanings from the best authorities within reach, and much from the visits of the author to those awful repositories which " the most illustrious and right honourable have claimed as their last retreats, and where indeed, they still retain a shadowy pre-eminence." Stat sua cuique dies, breve et irreparabile tempus Omnibus est vitae : sed fa in am extendere factis Hoc virtutis opus. ViRG. It must be remarked with pleasure, that no considerable number of our English provinces, however large in extent, and numerous in population, can boast a prouder list of names, than that which we have exhibited in the Biographical" and Heraldic departments of this work. Tbe ennobled classes of the county of Cornwall, have generally adorned, and do still adorn its annals in all that confers real dignity on nobility; and it has never had reason to decline comparison with any sister county, in the intelligence, hospitality, benevolence, and general character of that respected and invaluable class of English society, — the country gentlemen. The author now publishes his first volume of the " History of Cornwall," with sdl that solicitude which must attend him, who is unaccustomed to literary labours. Relying however, on the indulgence of a generous public, that anxiety is not totally unmixed with hope, and not wholly destitute of even a presage of encouragement. END OF THE FIItST VOLUME. J. CONGDON, PRINTER, DOCK.